Saint Augustines Confessions translated: AND With some marginall notes illustrated.
WHEREIN, Diuers Antiquities are explayned; And the marginall notes of a former Popish Translation, answered.
BY William Watts, Rector of St. Albanes, Woodstreete.
LONDON, Printed by IOHN NORTON, for IOHN PARTRIDGE: and are to be sold at the signe of the Sunne in Pauls Churchyard, 1631.
TO THE NOble and Religious Lady, the Lady Elizabeth Hare, Wife to the Honourable Sir Iohn Hare of Srow in Norff. and daughter to the Right Honourable Thomas Lord Couentry, Lord Keeper of the great Seale, &c.
HOW great aduantage a natiue disposition to goodnesse is, we confesse all; all know how much the goodnesse of the Stock, conferres towards the sweetnesse of the Fruite. And yet haue our Gardeners [Page] obserued another aduancement of Nature: namely, how wonderfully the goodnesse of the Stock, is improued by the vertue of the Cyon: and that tis the Graft, and not the Plant alone, which renders the fruit more pleasant. Besides that naturall preeminence therefore which your Ladyship hath, to be honorably descended; you are (as the world acknowledges) vertuously descended also (your Stock is good) and you are (which the world knowes not) high borne too (your Cyon is better) borne from aboue; not onely once, but againe; and I fully perswade my selfe, that I haue long since seene many vnsayned assurances of it. I must not tempt your Ladyship with your own prayses (your neighbours can speake foorth them) and did I not know you to be most discreetly humble, [Page] I might not haue sayd so much. Let me now be bold (good Madame) to adde one Counsell after many Commendations, (it shall be but such a one as I know you most apt to take) giue mee leaue to put you in mind, that al this, though the chiefe, yet is it not the onely Engagement your Ladyship stands obliged to Almighty God in; but that you owe him, aboue most women, a daily thankefulnesse both for his domesticke and worldly blessings. God hath endowed your Ladyship with a most plentifull fortune: And aboue that, with a wellchosen and a towardly Gentleman, one of the early hopes and prayses of his Country; a yoake-fellow equall to your Selfe in blood, in youth, in personage: And to increase all these blessings, hath God increast you both, with a sweete & numerous Issue, euen so numerous, [Page] that your Oliue branches are already round about your table: So that (blessed be God) neyther of you both are likely to want Heyres, nor they, Inheritances. Thus hath God blest you, as he did Ioseph, with blessings of the Heauen Gen. 49. 25 aboue, and blessings of the Deepe beneath, blessings of the brests and of the womb. And what could God haue done more to his Vine? And what remaines for your Ladyship to doe, but to cultiuate, to p [...]une, and to water both Stock and Cyon, with a religious industry? I know your Ladyship to be addicted as well to the Closet, as to the Church; to priuate Reading, as to publike Hearing: and I haue heretofare serued your Ladyship in both. In thankfulnesse therfore for your salt which I haue eatē, [...]here make present of a most fit instrument for your Spirituall [Page] culture, St. Austens own Pruning knife, by which Hee cut off his sinnes by Repentance: an exercise for your Closet deuotion; the deuout st piece of all St. Austen, and the vsefullest: by which, Confession is made vnto Saluation. I Rom. 10. 10 direct not this to your Name by any chance, but vpon deliborate choyce: for I presume to be so priuy to the way of your Religion, as to know that euen this Subiect of Priuate Confessions will much please you. It will, I hope, do your soule good; Let it therefore, I beseech you Madam, partake againe of your Goodnesse: Countenance it, I intreate your Ladyship, with your Nime, and defend it with the priuiledge of a Ladies Honour, which no man (I hope) will be so vnmannerly as to vivlate. God blesse your Honored Husband, and Selfe, and [Page] Children, and Kinred, and Family, with Grace in this Life, and with Glory in the next. Thus prayes he affectionately, who still remaines,
To the deuout Reader,
FOr such a one, I hope this booke will make thee. I am forced for want of paper, to turne an Epistle into an excuse. If thou here missest the Preface; know, that the swelling of the volum shut it out. This Translation I began for the exercise of my Let [...]ten Deuotions; but I quickly found it to exercise more then my Deuotion: it exercised my skill, (all I had:) it exercised my Patience, it exercised my Friends too (for tis incomparably the hardest taske that euer I yet vndertooke) the Presse wrought, as fast as I wrote, and I could not recall what was past. Some things therefore may be ouerslipt; [Page] but neither many, I hope nor materiall to Religion, nor so many by many, as those of the former Translation, w ch misled me as much as helpt me, especially the two first books, when I too much trusted him. Who was the Author of it, I assuredly know not: some name Parsons; others, name a knight. That I somtimes touch him too tartly, was my a [...]ale against him; not onely for being so Arrantly, Partially Popish; but for being so spitefull to the Holy Scriptures; which he neuer honors with quoting in his margent; euery where debases, by aduancing the Romish Church aboue them. If finding himselfe aggrieued, hee shall in Print discouer himselfe against me; I hope this of mine will one day come to a second Impression. Now in the meane time I humbly desire the Deuout [Page] Reader, to bee a Courteous Censurer: & I promise to send any man as many Thanks, as he shall fairely send me word of Faults, escaped in my booke. God blesse the Readers; and send them all to make confession vnto Saluation.
SAINT AVGVSTINES Confessions. THE FIRST BOOKE.
CHAP. 1. [...] admires Gods Majesty, and is inflamed with a deepe desire of praising him.
GREAT art Psal. 147. 5. Thou, (O Lord) and greatly to be praised: great is thy power, [...] and thy wisedome is infinite. [Page 2] And man, who being a part of what thou hast created, is desirous to praise thee; this man bearing about his owne mortality with him, carrying about him a testimony of his owne sinne (even this testimony, That God Iames 4. 6. resisteth the proud;) yet this Man, this part of what thou has [...] created, is desirous to praise thee thou so sweetly provokest him that he even delighteth to prai [...] thee: For thou hast created u [...] for thy selfe, and our heart can not be quieted till it may find repose in thee. Grant me (Lord to know and understand what ought first to doe, whether ca [...] upon thee, or praise thee? an [...] which ought to be first, to know thee, or to call upon thee?
2. But who can rightly cal up thee, that is yet ignorant of thee for such an one may, in stead [...] thee call upon another. Or a [...] thou rather (first) called upon that thou mayest so come to b [...] [Page 3] knowne? but how then shall Rom. 10. 14. they call on him, in whom they have not beleeved? and how [...]hall they beleeve without a Preacher? And againe, They Mat. 7. 7. [...]hall praise the Lord that seeke [...]fter him: For, They that [...]eeke, shall finde; and finding, [...]hey shall praise him. Thee will seeke, O Lord, calling upon [...]ee; and I will call upon thee, [...]eleeving in thee: for thou hast [...]eene declared unto us. My faith O Lord) cals upon thee, which [...]ou hast given me, which thou [...]st inspired into me; even by the [...]anity of thy Sonne, and by [...]e ministery of thy Preacher. He mea [...]e either the Holy Ghost, or S. Ambrose, who converted him.
CHAP. 2. Man hath his being from God; [...]and that God is in Man, and Man in God.
ANd how shall I call upon my God, my Lord, [Page 4] and God? because that when invoke him, I call him into m [...] selfe: and what place is there [...] me, fit for my God to come in to mee by, whither God ma [...] come into me; even that Go [...] which made Heaven and Earth Is it so, my Lord God? is the any thing in me capable of the [...] Nay, can both Heaven and ea [...] which thou hast made, and which thou hast made me, any wise containe thee?
2. Or else because whatsoe [...] Is, could not subsist witha [...] thee, must it follow thereup that what soever hath being indued with a capability of th [...] since therefore I also am son [...] what, how doe I intreat the [...] come into me, who could not unlesse thou wert (first) in [...] For I am not now in Hell; [...] yet thou art there: For if I [...] Psal. 132. 8. downe into Hell, thou art t [...] also. I should therefore not O God, yea I should have [Page 5] being at all, unlesse thou wert in [...]e: or rather, I could not one, unlesse I had my being in [...]; [...]f whom, and through whom, Rom. 11. 36. and to whom are all things. E [...]en so it is, Lord, even so. Wherfore (then) doo. I invoke thee, [...]eeing I am already in thee? or whence canst thou come into [...]e? For whither shall I goe? [...]eyond heaven and earth, that [...] thence my God may come [...] to me, who hath said, The hea [...]en and earth doe I fill. Ier. 23. 24.
CHAP. 3. [...]od is wholly every where, and is [...] by parts contained by the Creature.
DOe therefore the Heaven and earth containe thee, [...]eing thou fillest them? or doest [...]ou fill them, and there yet re [...]aines an overplus of thee, be [...]ause they are not able to comprehend [Page 6] thee? If so, into what doest thou powre whatsoever remaineth of thee after heaven and earth are filled? Hast thou need to be contained by something thou who containest all things seeing that what thou fillest, by containing them thou fillest for those vessels which are full o [...] thee, As vessels do to water, which they preserve from spilling. adde no stability to thee for were they broken, thou a [...] not shed out: and when thou a [...] shed out upon us, thou art no spilt, but thou raisest us up; no art thou scattered, but thou gatherest up us: but thou who fil [...] lest all, with thy whole sell doest thou fill them all.
2. Or because all things cannot containe all of thee, doe the receive a part of thee; and doe a [...] at once receive the same part o [...] thee? or, severall capacities, severall parts; and greater things greater parts; and lesse, lesser. Is therfore one part of thee greater, or another lesser? or art tho [...] [Page 7] All every where, and nothing containes thee wholly?
CHAP. 4. An admirable description of Gods Attributes.
1. WHat art thou therefore, O my GOD? What, but the Lord God? For Psal. 18. 31. who is God but the Lord? or who hath any strength besides our God? Oh thou supreme, most excellent, most mighty, most omnipotent, most mercifull and most just; most secret and most present; most beautifull and most strong; constant and incomprehensible; immutable, yet changing all things; never new, and never old; renuing all things, & insensibly bringing proud men into decay; ever active, and ever quiet; gathering together, yet never wanting; upholding, filling, and protecting; [Page 8] creating, nourishing and perfecting all things; still seeking, although thou standest in need [...] nothing.
2. Thoulovest, yet art no transported; art jealous, but without feare; thou doest repent, but not grieve; art angry but coole still. Thy works tho [...] changest, but not thy counsaile takest what thou findest, never losest ought. Thou art never needy, yet glad of gaine; never covetous, yet exactest advantage Thou hast Supererogatur tibi: which the Romish Catholike translates thus; By our supererogation thou becommest our debtor: And notes in the margine, God maketh us able to doe workes of Supererogation: Nosuch matter: for th [...] words are, Supererogatur tibi, & debes, (not, ut de bea [...], as they read it.) Besides, the Text hath a comm [...] [...], and cannot therfore be all put into one sentenc [...] Lastly, the Father here speakes of Gods Attributes, which Supererogation is none, I tr [...]w See the Preface. superabundance o [...] all things, yet art still owing; and who hath any thing which is no [...] thine? Thou payest debts, ye [...] owest nothing; forgivest debts yet losest nothing. And wha [...] shall we say, my God, my life my holy delight: or what ca [...] [Page 9] any man say when he speakes of [...]e? And woe to them that take nothing in thy praise, seeing those that speake most, are [...] dumbe in it.
CHAP. 5. He prayes for forgivenesse of sinnes, and the love of God.
VVHo shall so mediate for mee, that I may repose in thee? Who shall [...]cure thee to enter into my [...]rt; and so to inebriate it, that [...]ay forget my own evils, and [...]brace thee, my onely good? [...]hat art thou to me? let mee [...]de grace to speake to thee. VVhat am I to Thee, that [...]ou shouldest command mee [...]oue thee, and be angry with [...], yea and threaten mee with [...] mischiefes, unlesse I do love [...]e Is it to be thought a small [...]sery in it self, not to love thee [Page 10] Woe is me! answer me for thy mercies sake, O Lord my God, what thou art unto me; Say unto my soule, I am thy salvation. Psal. 35. 3. Speake it out, that I may heare thee. Behold, the eares of my heart are before thee, O Lord; open them, and say unto my soule, I am thy salvation. I will runne after that voice, and take hold of thee. Hide not thy face from me, that whether I dye, or not dye, I may see it.
2. My Soules house is too streight for thee to come into: let it be inlarged by thee: 'tis ruinous, but doe thou repaire it. There bee many things in it (I both confesse and know) which may offend thine eyes, but who can clense it? or to whom but thee shall I cry? Cleanse me, O Psal. 19. 12 Lord, from my secret sinnes, and from strange sinnes deliver thy servant; I beleeved, and therefore Psal. 116. 10. I wil speake. Thou knowest, O Lord, that I have confessed [Page 11] my sinnes against mine owne selfe, O my God; and thou forgavest the iniquity of my heart. I will not pleade with thee, who Ier. 2. 29. art Truth: and I will not deceive my selfe, lest mine iniquity be a falle witnesse to it selfe. I will not therefore pleade with thee: For if thou (Lord) shouldst be Psal. 130. 3. extreme to marke what is done amisse, O Lord, who may abide it?
CHAP. 6. That he hath received all blessings from God: and how hee hath beene preserved by him.
YEt suffer me to pleade before Gen. 18. 27. From hence to the end of this first Booke thee most divine meditations upon Gods providence. thy Mercy seate, even mee, who am but dust and ashes: once again let me speake, seeing 'tis thy Mercie to which I addresse my speech, and not man who is a mocker. Yet even thou perhaps doest smile at me; but [Page 12] turning, thou wilt pitty mee. What is it that I would say, O Lord my God, but even this; that I know not whence I came hither; into this, a dying life (shall I call it) or a living death rather? And then did the comforts of thy mercies take me up, as I have heard it of the parents of my flesh, out of whom, and in whom thou sometimes didst forme me, for I my selfe cannot remember it. The comfort therefore of a womans milk did then entertaine me: yet did neither my mother nor nurses fill their own brests; but thou, O Lord, didst by them afford a nourishment fit for my infancy, even according to thine owne institution, and those riches of thine, reaching to the root of all things. Thou also ingraftedst in mee a desire to sucke no more than thou supplyedst them withall; and in my Nurses, to afford mee what thou gavest them: for they [Page 13] were willing to dispense unto mee with proportion, what thou supplyedst them with in abundance. For it was a He alludes to that in 1. Tim. 2. 15. She shall be saved in child-bearing. blessing to them, that I received this blessing from them; which yet was rather by them, than from them. For all good things proceed from thee, O GOD, and from my GOD commeth all my Salus universa. healthfulnesse. And so much I observed afterwards, when thou didst cry unto me by those instincts of nature which thou induedst, mee withall, both inwardly and outwardly. For then first knew I how to sucke; and to hee contented with what did please me, and to cry at nothing so much as what offended my flesh. After wards I began a little to laugh; first sleeping, and then waking: for thus much was told me of my selfe and I easily beleeved it, for that we see other Infants doe so too. For these things of my selfe I remember not.
[Page 14] 2. And behold, by little and little I came on to perceive where I was; and I had the will to signifie what I would have, to those that should helpe me to it: but I could not yet cleerely enough expresse my desires to them; for these were within mee, and they without me; nor could the ghesse of their senses dive into my meaning. Thereupon would I flutter with my limbes, and sputter out some words, making some other few signes; as well as I could; but could not get my selfe to be understood by them: and when people obeyed mee not, either for that they understood me not; or lest what I desired should hurt me; then how would I wrangle at those elder servants that were to tend thee, and the children that did not aptly humour me, and I thought to revenge my selfe upon them all, with crying. And this is, as I have learn'd, the fashion of all [Page 15] Children, (that I could heare of:) and such an one was I, as those who brought mee up told me: although they may be said not to know so much, rather thā to know it. And now behold, my infancie is dead long agoe, yet I live still. But thou, O Lord, who both livest forever, and in whom nothing dyes, (because that before the foundations of the World, and before every thing else, that can be said to be Before; thou art both God and Lord of all which thy selfe hath created; and in whose presence are the certaine causes of all uncertaine things, and the immutable patternes of all things mutable, with whom doe live the eternall reasons of all these contingent chance med leyes, for which we can give no reason) tell (I pray thee, O God) unto me thy suppliant: Thou who art mercifull, tell mee who am miserable; did my infancy succeed [Page 16] to any other age of mine that was dead before; even to that which perhaps I past in my mothers belly▪ for something have I heard of that too, and my selfe have seene women with great bellies.
3. What also passed before that age, O God my delight? Was I any where, or any body? for I have none to tell me thus much: neither could my Father and Mother, nor the experience of others, nor yet mine owne memory. Doest thou laugh at me for enquiring these things, who commandest me to praise and to confesse to thee for what I knew? I confesse unto thee, O Lord of heaven and earth, and I sing praises unto thee for my first being and infancy, which I have no memory of: and thou hast given leave to Man, by others to conjecture of himselfe, and upon the credit of women to beleeve many things that concerne [Page 17] himselfe. For even then had I life and being, and towards the end of mine infancie, I sought for some significations to expresse my meaning by unto others. Whence could such a living creature come, but from thee, O Lord? or hath any man the skill to frame himselfe? or is any veyne of ours, by which being and life runnes into us, derived from any originall but thy workmanship, O Lord, to whom Being and Living are not severall things, because both to Be and to Live in the highest degree, is of thy very essence: For Thou are the highest, and thou art not changed; neither is this present day spent in thee, although it be brought to an end in thee; because even all these have a fixt Being in thee; nor could have their wayes of passing on, unlesse thou upheldest them. And because thy yeeres Psal. 102. 27. faile not, thy yeeres are but this [Page 18] very day. And how many soever, ours or our Fathers dayes have beene, they have all passed by this one day of thine: and from that day have they received their measures and manners of being; and those to come shall so also passe away, and so also receive their measures and varieties of beings. But thou art the same still; and all To Morrowes and so forward, and all Yesterdaies and so backward, thou shalt make present in this day of thine; yea and hast made present. What concernes it me? If any understand not this, let him rejoyce notwithstanding; saying, What is this mystery? Let him so also rejoyce, and rather love to finde in not finding it out, than by finding it, not to finde thee with it.
CHAP. 7. That even his Infancy was subject to sinne.
1. HEarken to me, O God! Woe to the sinnes of men: Yet when man sayes thus, thou hast mercie upon him: because him thou hast created, but sinne in him thou hast not made. Who shall bring to my remembrance the sinne of my infancy? for in thy sight can no man bee Iob 25. 3. cleane from his sinne; no not an Infant of a day old. Who will put mee in minde of this? any such a little one, in whom I now observe, what of my selfe I remembred not? Wherein did I then sinne? in that I cryed too fiercely after the pap? For if I should doe so at these yeeres, crying, (though not to sucke againe, but after such foode as is convenient for my growth) I [Page 20] should most justly be laugh'd at and reprehended for it. Even then therefore did I something worthy to be blamed: but for that I could not understand such as reprehended mee, therefore would neither custome nor reason suffer me to bee corrected. For as we grow towards discretion, we root up and cast out such childishnesse: nor have I seene any man (knowing what he doth) who purging out bad things, casts the good away also. But whether may this passe for good, (considering the time) by crying to desire, what would have hurt me being given; and by being so sullenly froward at people that did not humour me; even at yong and old, and mine owne parents too; yea and fighting (as fiercely as I could) at diuers other discreeter persons, that did not Cockney me in every thing; and because they obeyed not my commands, which [Page 21] had beene hurtfull to me to have beene obeyed. So that it is not the minde of Infants that is harmelesse, but the weaknesse of their childish members. I my selfe have seene and observed a little Baby to be already jealous; and before it could speake, what How early malicious envie comes to expresse it selfe. an angry and a bitter looke it would cast at another childe that suckt away it's milke from it.
2. Who knowes not this? That Mothers and Nurses professe, indeed to expiate these things, by I know not what remedies. But may this passe for innocency; that a Baby full fed, should not endure a poore Foster-childe to share with him in a fountaine of milke plentifully and freshly flowing, though destitute of succour, and having but that onely nourishment to sustaine it's poore life withall. But these childishnesses are with pleasure borne [Page 22] withall: not because they be in themselves eyther none or small faults; but for that they will vanish with age: Which though they may in this age be allowed of; yet are they with no patience to bee indured in an elder body. Thou therefore, O Lord my God, who hast given both life and body to the Infant; which as we see thou hast furnished with senses, compacted with limbes, beautified with shape, and for his generall good and safety, hast armed all the endevours of the whole Creature: even thou commandest me to praise thee for these things, and to confesse and sing unto thy Psal. 102. 1. Name, O thou most high! Because thou art a God omnipotent and good, although thou hadst done no more but these things which none else can doe, but thou alone, from whom all proportion floweth; O thou most beautifull, which fashionest [Page 23] all, and after thine owne method disposest all.
3. This Age therefore of my life, O Lord, of which I remember not any passages; concerning which I must give credit to others relation, which (notwithstanding) that I have passed, as I conjecture by other Infants (although these tokens may very strongly assure my conjecture) it irkes mee to reckon unto the rest of that life which I leade in this world; seeing that in regard of the darknesse of my forgetfulnesse of it, it is like that part which I passed in my Mothers wombe. Now, if I were shapen in iniquity, and in sinne conceived Psal. 51. 5. by my Mother; where, I beseech thee, O my God, in what place, Lord, was I (thy servant) where or when was I innocent? But behold I now passe by that age, (for what have I to do with it?) whereof I can call nothing at all to memory.
CHAP. 8. A description of his Childhood.
1. GRowing on from the state of Infancie, came I not into my Childehood; or rather came not that into mee, and succeeded unto my Infancy? nor yet did my Infancy depart: for whither went it? though now it were no more: for an Infant I was no longer, that could not speake; seeing now I began to prove a pretty prating Boy. And this I well remember, and I afterwards observed how I first learn'd to speake. For my elders did not teach me this ability, by giving of mee words in any certaine order of teaching, (as they did letters afterwards) but by that minde which Thou my God gavest mee, I my selfe with gruntings, varieties of voyces, and various motions of my [Page 25] body, strove to expresse the conceits of mine owne heart, that my desire might be obeyed; but could not bring it out, either what I would have, or to whom I desired. Then, I settled in my memory when they named any thing; and when at that name they moved their bodies toward that thing, I observed it, and gathered thereby, that that word which they then pronounced, was the very name of the thing which they shewed me.
3. And that they meant this (or that) thing, was discovered to me by the motion of their bodies, even by that naturall language (as it were) of all nations; which expressed by the countenance and cast of the eye, by the action of other parts, and the sound of the voice; discovers the affections of the mind, either to desire, enjoy, refuse, or to doe any thing. And thus words in divers sentences, set in their due [Page 26] places, and heard often over, I by little and little collected, of what things they were the signes; and having broken my mouth to the pronunciation of them, I by them expressed mine owne purposes. Thus (with those whom I conversed withall) did I communicate the expressions of mine owne desires; and ventured thereby upon the troublesome society of humane businesses, depending all this while upon the authority of my parents, and being at the becke of my Elders.
CHAP. 9. The hatred that children beare to Learning, and their love to playing.
1. O God, my God! what miseries and what mockeries did I finde in that age; when as being yet a Boy, obedience to my Teachers was propounded [Page 27] unto me, as the meanes to live by another day; that in this world I might grow famous, and prove excellent in Tongue-sciences, which should get me reputation amongst men, and deceitfull riches? Thereupon was I set to schoole, to get Learning; whereby little knew I (wretch that I was) what profit might be obtained; and yet if I proved trewantly at my Booke, I was presently beaten. For this discipline was commended by our Ancestours; and divers passing the same course before our times, had chalked these troublesome waies out unto us, by which we were constrained to follow them; multiplying by this meanes both labour and sorrow to the sonnes of Adam.
2. We (little ones) observed, O Lord, how certaine men would pray unto thee; and wee learnd of them; thinking thee (as farre as we could apprehend) [Page 28] to be some great thing; who wert able, (and yet not appeare to our senses) both to heare and helpe us. For being yet a Boy, I beganne to pray unto thee, (my ayd and refuge) and I even brake the strings of my tongue in praying to thee; & being but yet a little one, I prayed to thee with no small devotion, that I might not be beaten at schoole. And when thou heardest not (which yet was not to bee accounted folly in me) my corrections (which I then esteemed my greatest and most grievous affliction) were made sport at by my elders, yea and by mine owne parents, who wisht no hurt at all unto me. Is there any man, O Lord, of so great a spirit, cleaving to thee with so strong an affection; is there any man, I say, (for even a stupidity may other-whiles doe as much) who by devoutly applying himselfe unto thee, is so resolutely affected, that hee can [Page 29] thinke so slightly of those rackes and strappadoes, and such variety of torments, (for the avoiding whereof men pray unto thee with so much feare all the world over) that he can make sport at those who most bitterly feare them; as our parents laugh at those torments, which wee schoole-boyes suffer from our Masters? For we were no lesse afraid of the Rod, nor did wee lesse earnestly pray to thee for the scaping of it, than others did of their tortures. And yet for all our feares, we too often played the Trewants; either in writing, or reading, or thinking upon our lessons, lesse than was required of us.
3. For wee wanted not (O Lord) either memory or capacity, (of which, considering our age, thou pleasedst to bestow enough upon us) but our minde was all upon playing; for which we were beaten, even by those [Page 30] Masters, who had done as much themselves. But elder folkes Idlenesses, must (forsooth) bee called Businesse, and when children doe the like, the same men must punish them; and yet no man pitties, either childrens punishments, or mens follies, or eyther. But perhaps some indifferent Iudge might account mee to be justly beaten, for playing at Ball, being yet a Boy, because by that sport I was hindred in my Learning, by which, when I came to be a man, I was to play the foole more unbeseemingly: as my Master, who now beat me, often did; who if in any trifling Question he were foyled by another Schoolemaster, he was presently more rackt with choler and envy at him, than I was, when at a Match at Tennis-ball, I lost the Game to my play-fellow.
CHAP. 10. How for his play he neglected his parents commandements.
1. ANd yet I offended, O Lord God! thou disposer and Creator of all naturall things, onely of sinnes not the ordainer. I sinned, O Lord my God! in doing contrary to the commandements of my parents, and of those Masters: for I might afterwards have made good use of my learning, which they were desirous I should obtaine, whatsoever purpose they had in it. For I disobeyed them not out of desire of choosing better courses; but all out of a desire to play: aspiring to be Captaine at all sports, and to have mine eares tickled with fained Fables, to make them itch the more glowingly: the like desperate curiosity also sparkling through [Page 32] mine eyes, after the showes and playes frequented by my elders: the Authors whereof are esteemed to gaine so much honour by it, that almost all the Spectators wish the like to their owne children; whom for all that they suffer to bee beaten, if by such Stage-playes they bee hindred from their studies, by which they desire them to arrive one day to the ability of making the like. Looke downe upon these things mercifully, O Lord, and deliver us that now call upon thee: deliver also those that doe not yet call upon thee; that they may call upon thee, and thou maist deliver them.
CHAP. 11. How he fell sicke, and how recovering, his Baptisme was deferred.
1. I Had heard (being yet a Boy) of eternall life promised unto us through the humility of thy Sonne our Lord God, descending even to our pride: And I was then signed with the signe of his Crosse This was the practise of the Primitive times: by which religious parents devoted their children unto Christ, long before their Baptisme; which in those dayes was deferred till they were able to answer for themselves., and was seasoned with his salt, so soone as I came out of my Mothers wombe, who greatly trusted in thee. Thou sawest, O Lord, when being yet a Boy, and was one day taken with a paine in the stomacke, I suddenly fell into a Fit, very like to dye. Thou sawest, O my God, (for thou wert my keeper) with what earnestnesse of mind, and with what faith, I importuned the piety both of mine owne Mother, and of thy Church the Mother of us all; for the Baptisme [Page 34] of thy Christ, my Lord God. Whereupon the Mother of my flesh being much porplexed, (for that in a chast heart, and faith in thee, she most lovingly Gal. 4. 19. even travailed in birth of my eternall salvation,) did hasten with great care to procure me to bee initiated and washed with thy wholsome Sacraments, (I first confessing thee, O Lord Iesus This confession was done by repeating of the Creed, as we doe before Baptisme at this day., for the remission of sins) but that I presently recovered upon it. Vpon my recovery was my cleansing deferred: as if it were necessary that I should yet be more defiled, if I lived longer: because (forsooth) This was the reason why Baptisme was deferred, which Saint Augustine here findes fault withall. God would not suffer our Father to be baptized in his sicknesse: for then bad the Church lost a most glorious Minister; for by the Canons of the Church, no man could bee a Bishop, who had beene baptised in his bed: because such an one seemed to be baptized rather out of necessity, than saith, which would be scandalous to a Bishop. the guilt contracted by the filth of sinne, were both greater and more dangerous after Baptisme, than before.
[Page 35] 2. Thus did I then beleeve, as also my Mother and the whole House, except my Father onely; who did not for all this overthrow the power of my Mothers piety in me, to the hindrance of my beleeving in Christ, although himselfe had not ye [...] beleeved in him. For she by all meanes endevoured, that thou my God shouldst bee my Father, rather than he. And herein didst thou assist her to overcome her Husband, to whom (though the better of the two) she continued her service; wherin she principally served thee, who commandest her to doe so. I beseech thee, O my God, (for I would gladly know, if thou wert pleased to tell me) to what purpose was my Baptisme then deferred; whether it were more for my good that the reynes of sinne were (as it were) then inlarged, or that they should not have bin inlarged at all? whence [Page 36] therefore comes it, that my eares are on all sides so beaten with this noise; The Ancients deferred Baptisme, either til age, when the heates of sinne were well ouer; or till marriage, till they had got a remedy against it; and then did they wash away all their former sinnes together. And till then they thought they might take liberty; seeing those sins were to be washt away; and so not to be imputed. Saint Augustine misliketh this. Let him alone, let him doe what he will; for hee is not yet baptized: whereas upon any doubt of bodily health, we doe not say, let him be more dangerously wounded, for he is not yet cured? How much better had it beene for mee to have beene speedily cured, that by my friends diligence and my owne, so much might have bin wrought in me, that my soule having received health, might have beene safe under thy protection, who hadst given it? This verily had beene the better course. But how many, and what violent waves of temptation did seeme to threaten me after my childhood, those my Mother full well knew; and desired to commit, both those temptations by which I was afterward to be new moulded; as me also, the worke it selfe, unto thy disposing.
CHAP. 12. He is forced to his Booke: which God turned to good purpose.
1. BVt in this my childhood (wherein there was lesse feare of me than in my youth) I loved not my Booke, and I hated to be forced to it: yet was I held to it notwithstanding; wherein they did very well for me; but I did not well for my selfe: for I would never have taken my learning, had I not beene constrained to it. For no man does well against his will: though that which hee does bee good. Nor did they that forced mee to it, very well; but it was thou, my God, that didst the good to me. For they that held-mee to my learning, did not understand to what I would apply it, unlesse to satiate the insatiable desires of a rich beggary, and a dishonourable glory.
[Page 38] 2. But thou before whom the [...]at. 10. 30 very haires of our heads are numbred, didst convert the common errour of them all who pressed me to learning, to mine own benefit; and my errour, who would not learne, didst thou make use of for my punishment; of which I being then so little a Boy, and so great a sinner, was not unworthy. Thus by their meanes who did not well by me, didst thou well for me: and upon me who was a sinner, thou inflictedst a deserved punishment. For thou hast appointed it, and so it proves, Every mans inordinate affection shall be his owne affliction.
CHAP. 13. With what studies he was chiefly delighted.
1. BVt what was the reason why of a Childe I should [Page 39] so naturally hate the Greeke Tongue when it was taught me, I cannot yet understand. Latine I loved very well: not that part which our first Masters enter us in, but that which the Grammarians teach us. For those first rudiments, to reade, to write and Cipher, I accounted no lesse painefull and troublesome, than the Greeke. But whence should this proceed, but from the sinfulnesse and vanity of this life? For I was but flesh, a wind that Psal. 78. 39 passeth away and commeth not againe. For those first rudiments were better, because more certaine, (seeing by them, that skill was and is wrought in me, that I am able to reade what I finde written, and of my selfe to write what I wil) than these latter; by which I was inforced to commit to memory the wandrings, of I know not what Aeneas, while I forgate mine owne: and to bewaile dead Dido, because shee [Page 40] kil'd her selfe for love; when in the meane time (wretch that I was) I with dry eyes endured my selfe then dying towards thee, O God my life! For what can be more miserable than a wretch that pitties not himselfe; one bemoaning Didoes death, caused by loving of Aeneas, and yet not lamenting his own death, caused by not loving of thee?
2. O God, thou light of my heart, thou bread of the internall mouth of my soule, and thou firmest knot, marrying my soule and the bosome of my thoughts together, I did not love thee, and I committed fornication against thee, while in the meane time every one applauded mee with Well done, well done. But the love of this world is fornication Iam. 4. 4. against God: which so applauds and encourages a spirituall fornicator, that it is even a shame for a man to be otherwise. But I bemoan'd not all this; but dead [Page 41] Dido I bewailed, that kil'd her selfe by falling upon the Sword: I my selfe following these lower creatures of thine, forsaking thee; and my selfe being earth; hastening to the earth. But if I were forbidden to reade these toyes, how sorry would I be, for that I might not reade that which would make mee sorry. Such madnesses, were esteemed to bee more commendable and fluent learning, than the learning to write and reade.
3. But let my God now cry unto my soule, and let thy truth say unto me, It is not so, it is not so; that first kinde of learning was farre better: for behold I am readier to forget the wandrings of Aeneas, and all such toyes, than I am to write and reade. True it is, that there are Curtaines at the entrance of Grammer-schooles; but they signifie not so much the Cloth of State to privacie, as serve for a [Page 42] blinde to the follies committed behinde them. Let not these Masters now cry out upon mee, whom now I am out of feare of; whilest I confesse to thee my God, what my soule delights in; and rest contented with the reprehension of mine owne evill wayes, that I may love thy good ones. Let not those buyers or sellers of Grammar exclaime upon me, for that if I aske them, whether that of the Poet bee true, that Aeneaes ever came to Carthage; the unlearned will answer, They know not; and the learned will deny it to bee true.
4. But if I aske them with what letters Aeneas name is written, every one that hath but learned so sarre, will pitch upon one truth, according to the agreement and will, whereby men at first made Rules for those Characters. If I should aske againe, which of the two would bee [Page 43] most incommodious to the life of man to forget; to write and reade, or, these Poeticall fictions? who sees not what any man would answer, that had not quite forgotten himselfe? I offended therefore being but a Boy, when in my affection I preferred those vaine studies to these more profitable; or rather indeed, I utterly hated these, and was in loue with those. But then, One and one makes two, and two and two makes foure, was a harsh Song to me; but The woodden Horse full of armed men, and the burning of Troy, and the Ghost of Creusa, was a most delightfull spectacle of vanity.
CHAP. 14. Of the Greeke and Latine tongues.
1. BVt why then did I hate the Greeke Grammarians that chant of such things? For Homer himselfe was skilfull in contriving such fictions, and is most delightfully wanton; but yet very harsh to mee being a schoole boy. I beleeve that Virgill is no lesse to Grecian children when they be compelled to learne him, as I was to learne Homer; for to say troth, the difficulty of learning a strange language, did sprinkle as it were with gall, all the pleasures of those fabulous narrations. For I understood not a word of it, yet they vehemently pressed me and with most cruell threatnings and punishments, to make me understand it. The time was also (when [Page 45] I was an infant) that I knew not a word of Latine; yet by marking I gate that without any feare or tormenting, even by my nurses pratlings to me, and the pretty tales of those that laught upon me, and the sports of those that plaid with me.
2. So much verily I learnt without any painefull burthen to mee of those that urged me, for that mine owne heart put me to it to bring out mine owne conceptions. Which I could never have done, had I not learnd divers words, not of those that taught me, but of them that talkt familiarly to me; in whose hearing I also brought forth whatsoever I had conceived. Hereby it cleerely appeares that a free curiosity hath more force in childrens learning of languages, than a frightfull enforcement can have. But the unsetlednesse of that freedome, this inforcement restraines; Thy Lawes O [Page 46] God, yea Thy Lawes, even from the schoolemasters Ferula, to the martyrs Tryalls, being able to temper wholesome and bitter together; calling us backe by that meanes unto thy selfe, even from that infectious sweetnesse, which at first allured us to fall away from Thee.
CHAP. 15. His Prayer to God.
1. HEare my prayer O Lord, let not my soule faint under thy correction: nor let mee faint in confessing unto thee thine owne mercies, by which thou hast drawne mee out of all mine own most wicked courses: that thy selfe mightest from hence forward grow sweet unto me, beyond all those allurements which heretofore I followed; and that I might most intirely love thee, and lay hold upon thy [Page 47] hand with all the powers of my heart, that thou mightest finally draw mee out of all danger of temptation.
2. For behold O Lord my King: whatsoever good I have learned, being a boy, unto thy service let it be all directed, yea, whatsoever I speake, or write, or reade, or number, let all serve thee. For when I learned vaine things, thou didst discipline me: and in those vanities, thou forgavest the sinfulnesse of my delight in them. In those studies I learnt many usefull words, but those might have beene also learned in studies not so vaine: which is (I confesse) the safest way for children to be trayned up in.
CHAP. 16. Against lascivious fables.
1. BVt woe unto thee, O thou Torrent of humane custome, who shall stoppe the course of thee? when wilt thou be drye? how long wilt thou continue tumbling the sonnes of Eve into that hugie and hidcous Ocean, which they very hardly passe, who are well shipped? Do I not reade in thee of Iupiter sometimes thundering, and sometime adulterating? but verily both these could not one person doe: but this is feyned, that hee might have authority to imitate true-acted Adultery; false thunder the meane while playing the bawde to him. Yet which of our Penulatorum Magistro [...]um: cloakt Masters or gowned sirs. For Penula or Toga, the gowne or long cloake (which were both one) was the habit of Philosophers & graver teachers. The Father here quipps at their affected gravity: as the Philosophers on the other side deryded the habit of the Christians, which they called Pallium; a loose habit buttoned under the chinne. Vpon which Tertullian wrote his incomparable booke De Pallio; which so tortures our Crittikes to understand. grave Masters can with [Page 49] any patience heare a man that should in his Schoole cry out saying, Homer feigned these, and ascribed mens faults unto the gods; but I had rather he had derived divine excellencies upon us. But more truely is it said, that Homer feyned these things indeed: and that by his attributing divine excellencies to most wicked mortals, crimes might not be accounted crimes; so that whosoever shal commit the like, seemes not therein to imitate desperate people, but some heavenly Deities.
2. This notwithstanding O thou hellish torrent, are the sonnes of men cast into thee with rewards propounded to allure children to learne these fables; and a great solemnity is made of it, when tis pleaded for openly in the assembles, and in the sight of the lawes, which allow stipends to the Teachers over and above the reward unto the schollers: [Page 50] yet (O Torrent) thou art still beating upon thy rocks, roaring out and crying, Here are fine words to bee learned, here Eloquence is attained; eloquence so necessary to perswade to businesse, and with advantage to expresse sentences. But for all this should wee never so patheticall have understood these words The golden showre, The lappe The deceipt, The temple of heaven, and such others written [...] the same place; had not Ter [...]n [...] withall brought a lewd your man upon the stage, propounding Iupiter to himselfe for a example of his adultery; wh [...] he beholds a certaine picture [...] the wall, wherein was set out t [...] the life, the story of Iupiter r [...]yning a golden showre into D [...] [...]aes lappe, deceiving the simp [...] mayden by that meanes. Show that young man provoke himselfe to lust, as if he had he a celestiall authority for it.
[Page 51] 3. But what God doe I imitate; saith hee? even that God who with a mighty thunder shakes the very Arches of heaven: may not I then frayle flesh and blood doe as much? But I for my part did as much unprovoked, yea & gladly too. Plainly; by this filthy matter, are not these words so much the more commodiously learned, as by these words, is this filthy businesse learned to bee the more confidently committed. I blame nor the words, which of themselves are like vessels choyce and precious; but that wine of error which is in them, drunke to us by our intoxicated teachers. If we refused to pledge them, wee were beaten: nor had wee liberty to appeale unto any sober Iudges. All this notwithstanding, O my God, I, (in whose presence I now with securityremember this) did willingly learne these things; and unhappy [Page 52] I, was for this accounted a youth of much towardlinesse.
CHAP. 17. The way of exercising youth in repeating and varying of verses.
1. GIve me leave O my God, to tell thee something; and that of mine own wit, which was thy gift, and what dotages I spent it upon-My Master put a taske upon me, (troublesome enough to my soule) and that upon termes of reward of commendations, or feare of shame and whipping: namely, That I should declame upon those words of Iuno expressing both her anger and sorrow, that shee could not keepe off the Trojane King from going into Italie: which words I had heard that Iuno never uttered; yet were we enforced to imitate the passages [Page 53] of these poeticall fictions; and to varie that into Prose which the Poet had expressed in verse. And hee decliamed with most applause, in whose action (according to the dignity of the person represented) there appeared an affection neerest to anger or griefe, set out with words most agreeable to the matter.
2. But to what end was this, O my true life, my God? why was my declamation more applauded than so many others of mine owne age and forme? Was not all this meere smoke and winde? and could no other subject be found to exercise my wit and tongue in? Thy prayses O Lord, thy prayses, might have stayed the tender sprig of my heart upon the prop of thy Scriptures, that it might not have beene cropt off by these empty vanities, to bee catcht up as a prey by those flying spirits. For by more waies than one is there [Page 54] sacrrifice offered to the collapsed Angels.
CHAP. 18. That men care more to observe the Rules of Grammar, than the Lawes of God.
1. BVt what wonder was it, if I were thus carryed towards vanity, and estranged from thee, O my God; wheneas such men were propounded to me to imitate, who should they deliver any of their owne Acts (though not evill) with any Barbarisme or Soloecisme, they were utterly dasht out of countenance: but should they make a copious and neat Oration of their owne lusts, in a round and well followed stile; would take a pride to bee applauded for it. These things thou seest, O Lord, long suffering, and of much mercy and truth, and thou keepest silence; [Page 55] but wilt thou be silent for ever? and forbeare to draw out of this horrible pit, that soule that seeks after thee, and that thirsts after thy pleasures? whose heart saith Psal. 27. 9. unto thee, I have sought thy face, and thy face Lord will I seeke. For I had straggled farre away from thy countenance in the mistynesse of my affections.
2. For we neither goe nor returne, from, or to thee, upon our feet, or by distance of spaces: or did that yonger brother seeke Post-horses, or Waggons, or Ships, flye away with visible wings, or take his journey by the motion of his hammes, that living in a farre Countrey, hee might prodigally waste that Luk. 15. portion, which thou hadst given him at his departure? A sweet Father, because thou gavest him his portion: yet farre sweeter to the poore wretch returning: for that he went from thee out of a voluptuous affection; that is to say, [Page 56] a darkned one; and such that is, which is farre from thy countenance. Behold, O Lord God, and patiently behold, as thou still doest, how diligently the sonnes of men observe the Rules of letters and syllables received from former speakers; and yet regard not the eternall covenants of everlasting salvation, received from thy selfe. Insomuch, that he who either holds or teaches the ancient Rules of pronunciation, if contrary to Grammar hee shall pronounce ominem, (that is a man) without H in the first syllable; he shall displease men more, than if against thy Rules he should hate a man. As if any man should thinke his enemy to be more pernicious to him, than that hatred of his own is, whereby he is set on against him; or imagine that hee does worse skath to another man by persecuting him, than he does to his own heart, by contriving enmity against him.
[Page 57] 3. And certainely there is no other inward knowledge of Letters, but this (Law of Nature) written in the conscience, Not to doe to another, what himselfe Mat. 7. 11. would not suffer. How secret art thou, O thou onely great God! which dwellest in the highest, and in silence, with an untyred destiny dispersing blindnesses for punishments upon unlawfull desires. When a man affects the credit of Eloquence, standing before a mortall Iudge, a multitude of mortals standing about him, inveighing against his Adversary with his fiercest hatred; he takes heed most watchfully, that his tongue trips not before men: but takes no heed at all, lest through the fury of his spirit he should destroy a man out of the society of men.
CHAP. 19. How he was more carefull to avoid barbarisme of speech, than corruption of manners.
1. IN the Road-way of these Customes lay I, wretched Boy, and upon that Stage I play'd my Prizes; where I more feared to commit a barbarisme in speaking, than I tooke care when I committed any, not to envie those that committed none. All this I declare and confesse to thee, my God, namely in what things I was by them applauded: to please whom, I then accounted equall to living honestly. For I then discerned not that whirle-poole of filthinesse whereinto I was cast from thine eyes. For in thine eyes, what was more filthy than I where also I displeased such as my selfe; with innumerable lyes [Page 59] deceiuing both my Tutor, and Masters, and Parents: all for love of play, out of a desire to see toyes, and of imitating them with a ridiculous unrestfulnesse.
2. Theevery also I committed out of my Fathers Buttery and Table; eyther gluttony oft commanding mee; or that I might have something to give my play-fellowes, selling-mee their Babies, with which they were as much delighted as my selfe. In these play-games I being often over-matcht, did with a vaine desire to be counted excellent, aspire to winne, though by foule play. And what was I so unwilling to indure, and what if I found out the deceipt, would I so fiercely wrangle at, as even those very trickes which I would put upon others; and being my selfe taken with the manner, I would rather fall flat out, than yeeld to it.
[Page 60] 3. Is this that childish innocencie? It is not, LORD, it is not, LORD: I cry thy mercie, O my GOD: for wranglings about Nuts, and Balls, and Birds, are as much to boyes (yet under their Tutors and Masters) as the ill getting of Gold and Mannor Houses, and Slaves, is to Kings and to Governours. But this Boyes-play passes over as more yeeres come on, just as greater punishments follow after the Ferula. Thou therefore, O our King, hast allowed of the Character of humility in the stature of Childehood, when once thou saydest; To such belongeth the Kingdome of God.
CHAP. 20. He thanketh God for his Benefits.
1. BVt yet, O Lord, thankes had beene due to thee, our God and most excellent Creator, Governour of this Vniverse; although thou hadst not beene pleased to have brought me any further than that age of Childhood. For even then a Being I had, yea Life and Senses; even then had I a care of mine owne wel-being, which is an Vestigium secretissimae unitatis. Hence did the Schoolemen borrow their vestigium. impression of that most secret unity of thine, whence I had my Being; in my Interiore sensu: The Philosophers make three interior senses: 1. The conmon sense (or Iudgement.) 2. The Fancy. 3. The Memory. To these he alludes: for these serve to receive and preserve the Species or Formes of things, offered unto them by the five outward senses of the body. inward sense preserved I the intirenesse of my outward senses; and in these slender faculties, [Page 62] was I delighted with the truth of meane conceipts. I would not willingly bee decerved; a fresh memory I had; in formes of speaking I was well tutored; by friendly usage I was made tractable. I avoyded all sadnesse, dejectednesse, and ignorance; in such a little Creature, what was there not admirable, not commendable?
But all these are the gifts of my God: for I bestowed them not upon my selfe. Good endowments they were; and all these was I. Good therefore is Hee that made me; yea he is my God, and to him I rejoyce for all my good gifts, which of a Child I had. But here was my oversight, that I sought not my selfe, and other pleasures, honours, and trueths in Him, but in his Creatures; and therefore rusht I my selfe upon sorrowes, disorders and errours. Thankes to thee my sweetnesse, my honour, my [Page 63] trust, and my God. Thankes to thee for all thy gifts: but be pleased to preserve them still vnto me, and thus shall my selfe bee preserved and thy Gifts shall be both increased and perfected; yea and I shall be with thee; for my being is of thy giving. *⁎*
SAINT AVGVSTINES Confessions. THE SECOND BOOKE.
CHAP. 1. Hee enters upon the yeeres and sinnes of his Youth.
1. I Will now call to minde my overpassed impurities, and the fleshly corruptions of my Soule: not because I love them, but that I may love thee, O my GOD. For love of thy [Page 65] love I doe it; in the very bitternesse of my remembrance repeating over my most wicked courses, that thou mayest onely grow sweet unto me; (thou sweetnesse never beguiling, thou happy and secure sweetnesse!) and recollecting my selfe out of that broken condition of mine, wherein I am piece-meale shattered asunder; while being turned away from thee alone, I squandred away my selfe upon many vanities.
2. For I even burnt in my youth heretofore to bee satiated in these lower pleasures; and I dared even to grow wilde againe, with these various and shaddowie loves: my beauty withered away, and I even stanke in thine eyes; pleasing my selfe all this while, and desirous to content the eyes of mortals.
CHAP. 2. He accuseth his Youth spent in the heat of lustfulnesse.
1. ANd what was it that I delighted in, but to love, and to bee beloved? but love kept not that moderation of one mindes loving another minde, as the lightsome bounder of true friendship; but out of that puddly concupiscence of my flesh, certaine mists and bubblings of youth fumed up, which be clouded and so overcast my heart, that I could not discerne the beauty of a chaste affection, from a fogge of impure lustfulnesse. Both did confusedly boyle in me, and ravisht away my unstayed Youth over the downefals of unchaste desires, and drencht me over head and eares in the very whirle-poole of most heinous impurities. Thy wrath [Page 67] all this while grew upon me, and I perceived it not. I was now growne deafe by the continuall crashing of that Chaine of my frailety, (thy punishment upon the pride of my soule) and I straggled further from thee, and thou let'st me aloue, and I was tumbled up and downe, and I was even spilt and powred out, yea and I boyled over in my fornications, and tho [...] heldest thy peace yet. O my Ioy, how slow art thou! Thou then heldest thy peace, and then wandred I further and further from thee, into more and more fruitlesse seedplots of sorrowes, with a proud dejectednesse; and an untyred wearinesse.
2. Oh for somebody that would then have Modularetur. sweetned my misery, and have converted to good use the fading beauties of these newest vanities! that would then have prefixt some bounds to their tempting sweetes, that so [Page 68] the high-tides of my youth might have spent their force at last upon the shore of the marriage bed; if so be the calmnesse those Tides might bee brought unto, would not have been contented with the delight of having children, as thy Law prescribes, O Lord: even thou, who this way formest the offspring of our mortality, being able also with a gentle hand to blunt the prickles of those thornes, which were not suffered to grow; He alludes to 1 Cor. 7. to the earths bringing forth thornes after Adams driving out of Paradise. His whole meaning is, that though usually married people have thornes or troubles in the flesh, yet God could make a marriage so happy to him, as he had done to Adam in Paradise, where no thorn (or discontent) ever grew, which sprung not up till Adam was ex [...]elled Paradise. He alludes to Heb. 12. 1. which witnesses are the Texts here quoted. 1 Cor. 7. 28. 1 Cor. 7. 1. 1 Cor. 7. 33. in thy Paradise? For thy omnipotency is not very farfrom us, even when we be farfrom thee. But when I had once most heedfully hearkned to the voyce of these clouds (of witnesses) of thine; Notwithstanding such shall have trouble in the flesh, but I spare [Page 69] you. And againe: It is good for a man not to touch a woman. And, Hee that is married careth for the things of this world, how he may please his wife.
3. Had I thereupon more attentively listned to those words, and made my selfe an Augustine was yet a youth & no Priest therefore this place makes for Continency in the Laity (which was indeed frequent in those dayes) and not of the Clergie onely. Eunuch Mat. 9. 12. for the kingdome of God, I might more happily have expected thy embracements. But I was too hot upon it (wretch that I was) pursuing still the violent course of mine owne streame, having left thee utterly: yea, & exceeded all thy prescriptions, nor did I escape thy scourges. For what mortall can avoyd them? For thou wert with me at every turne most mildly rigorous and ever and anone besawcing all my unlawfull pastimes with most bitter discontentments: all to draw me on to seeke for such pleasures as were without such discontent. But where I might light upon such but thee. O Lord, I could [Page 70] not finde: But thee, who makest (as it were) some hardship in thy Commandement; and smitest us, that thou maist break us, yea slayest us that we should not dye to thee-ward. Where was I, and how farre was I banished from those delights of thy house in that sixteenth yeere of the age of my flesh; at what time the madnesse of raging luff, (in which humane shamelesnesse takes too much liberty, not withstanding by thy Lawes it be forbidden) exercised it's supreme dominion in mee, I giving over all my force unto it? my Parents tooke no care all this while by marriage to save mee from ruine; but their care was to have me learne to make a powerfull Oration, and to prove a most perswasive Speaker.
CHAP. 3. Of his travayle for his studyes sake, and his Parents purpose in it.
1. NOw for that yeare were my Studies intermitted: whenas upon my returne from Madauris (a neighbour Citie wherein I had begunne to learne the principles of Grammar and Rethoricke) the expences for a further journey to Carthage, were provided for me: and that rather out of a brave minde my Father bare, then any ability in him, for hee was but a poore Freeman of Thagaste. To whom tell I all this? for to thee I tell it not; but before thee relate it to mine own kind, even to so much of mankind as may light upon these writings of mine. And, to what purpose doe I this? even that both my selfe, and whosoever [Page 72] reades this, may bethink ourselves out of what depths we are to cry unto thee. For what is Psal. 130. 1. neerer to thine eares than the confessing heart, and the life directed by faith? Who did not then highly commend my Father, for that even above the ability of his meanes he had furnished out his sonne with all necessaries for the taking of a farre journy for his studies sake? For many abler Cittizens did no such thing for their children. But yet this Father of mine never troubled himselfe with any thought of How I might improve my selfe towards thee, or how chaste I were; so that I proved eloquent, though I were withall left undrest by thy tillage, O God, which art the onely, true, and good Landlord of the field of my heart.
2. But whilest in that sixteenth yeere of my age I left going to schoole, and upon some household necessities lived idlely [Page 73] at home with my parents, the bryers of uncleane desires grew ranke over my head, and there was no hand put to roote them out. Moreover, when my Father seeing me in the Bath, how the signes of Manhood began to bud in mee, and plumed already with a stirring youthfulnesse: (as if in this sight he had first rejoyced in hope of having grandchildren by me) he gladly told it to my Mother; rejoycing (I say) at it in his wine, in which the world too oft forgets thee it's Creator, and in the basenesse of it's owne will, frowardly and weakely setting it's love upon thy Creature in stead of thy selfe, who art divine and invisible. But thou hadst already begun thy Temple in my Mothers brest, and laid the foundation of thine owne holy Habitation: whereas my Father was but a Catechumenus Catechumenus: such a one as in the Primitive Church was s [...]t to learne his Catechisme, and the grounds of Religion: in which be was to answer for himselfe when he after came to be baptized. as yet, one newly converted. She therefore was [Page 74] even startled with an holy feare and trembling. And though I were not as yet Nondū fideli: The Primitive Church cal'd none fideles but the baptized, although they were never so learned or devout beleevers: but upon their [...] Ar [...]ic [...]es of Faith, in [...]e time of Baptisme, they were catled fideles, faithful. [...] symbolo fidei, fideles nominantur. baptized; yet feared she those crooked wayes, in which they walke, who set thee behinde their backes, and not before their faces.
3. Woe is me! and dare I say that thou heldest thy peace, O my God, whilest I wandred further from thee? Is it so? Diddest thou indeede hold thy peace to me? And whose but thine were those words, which by my Mother, thy faithfull one, thou sangest in my eares? Nothing of which would at that time so for sinke into my heart, as to doe it. For shee commanded mee, and (as I well remember) betweene her and me, with very much earnestnesse forewarned me, that I should not commit simple fornication; but especially that I should never defile another mans wife. These seemed to me no better than Womens [Page 75] advices, which would bee a shame for me to follow. But they were thine (indeed) and I [...] not: I thought thou [...]i [...]st held thy peace, and that she onely had spoken: She, by whom thou were not silent unto [...], and in her thy selfe wast [...] by the; even by mee [...] sonne, the sonne of thy [...] and thy servant. But all this whole I knew it not; and I [...] head long with such blindnesse, that I was a shamed amongst my equals to bee guilty of lesse impudency than they were, whom I heard b [...]ag mightily of their naughtinesse: yea and so much the more boasting; by how much those they had beene [...]eastly: and I tooke pleasure be doe it, not for the pleasure of the act onely, but for the praise of it also.
4. What now is worthy of dispraise, if [...] be not? But I made my selfe worse than indeed [Page 76] I was, that I might not bee dispraised; and when I wanted opportunity to commit a naughtinesse should make me as bad as the best, I would feyne my selfe to have done what I never did, that I might not seeme so much the more dastardly, as I was the more innocent; and that I might not bee counted so much the more faint-hearted, as I was the more chaste. Behold with what companions I walkt the streets of Babylon, and I wallowed my selfe in the my [...]e of it, as if I had reposed in a bed of Spices, and most precious Oyntments. And to make me cleave the faster to the very Center of sinne, my invisible Enemy troad me downe, and seduced me, for that I was easie to be seduced. Yea and the Mother of my flesh, although her selfe were already fled out of Babylon, yet went she with the Ier. 51. 6. slowest, about providing of due remedies for me: for, as she had [Page 77] once advised mee to keepe my chastity, so she carried some respect withall, to what shee had heard her husband say of mee. And thereupon bethought her selfe to restraine what was both deadly and dangerous in mee, within the bonds of a matrimoniall affection, if that infection in me could not otherwise be pared away by the quicke. But long she continued not in that care, because she fear'd withall, lest my hopes might be hindred by a she-clogge. Not those hopes of the next world, which my Mother reposed in thee: but the hope of Learning, which both my parents were desirous I should attaine unto. He, because he had little or no thought almost of thee, and but vaine conceipts of me neither. She, because she made reckoning that those usuall courses of learning, would not onely be no hindrance, but a great furtherance towards my [Page 78] attaining of thee. For thus I conjecture (to my best remembrance) were the disposition of both my parents at that time. The r [...]y [...]es (in the meane time) of liberty to play were slackned towards me, beyond all temper of due severity, yea even to disso [...]enesse in whatsoever I affected. And in all [...] there was amyst, depriving my sight; O my God, of the brightnesse of thy truth; and mine iniquity came from me, as if swelling from a fitnesse. Psal. 73. 7.
CHAP. 4. How he robbed a Peare-tree.
1. SV [...]y thy Law (O Lord) punishes [...]; yea, and this Law is so written in our hearts, that iniquity it selfe cannot blot it out. For what theefe does willingly abide another man to steale from him? [...]o not [Page 79] a rich theefe, him that is driven to steale upon necessity. Yet had [...] desire to commit theevery, and did it, compelled neither by [...]ger nor poverty; but even through a cloyednesse of weldoing, and a pamperednesse of iniquity. For I stale that, of which I had enough of mine owne, and much better. Nor when I had done, cared I to enjoy the thing which I had stolne, but joyed in the theft and sinne itselfe. A Peare-tree there was in the Orchyard next our Vineyard, well laden with fruit, not much tempting either for colour or taste. To the shaking and robbing of this, a company of lewd yong fellowes of us went, late one night, (having, according to our idle custome in the Game-places, continued our sportseven till that season) thence carryed we huge loadings, not for our lickerishnesse, but even to fling to the Hogs, having bitten [Page 80] off one piece. And all this wee did, not because we might doe it, but because we would doe it.
2. Behold my heart, O Lord, behold my heart, which thou hadst pitty upon in the very bottome of the bottomlesse pit. Now (behold) let my heart tell thee, what it sought for there, that I should be thus evill for nothing, having no other provocation to ill, but soule ill it selfe. Yet I loved it, I loved to undoe my selfe, I loved mine own fault, not so much that, for which I committed the fault, but even the very fault it selfe, of my beastly soule; shrinking backe thus from my hold-fast upon thee, even to utter destruction; not affecting any thing that had shame in it, but they very shame it selfe.
CHAP. 5. No man sinneth, but provoked by some cause.
THere is a comelines now in all beautifull bodies, both in Gold and Silver, and all things; and in the touch of flesh, sympathy pleases [...]. Each other sense hath his proper object answerably tempered. Worldly honour hath also it's grace, in commanding and overcomming by it's owne power: whence springs the thi [...]st of revenge. But yet, might a man obtaine all these, he were not to depart from thee, O Lord, not to decline from thy Law. The life also which here we live, hath its proper inticement, and that by reason of a certaine proportion of comelinesse of it's owne, and a correspondency with all these inferiour beauties. That friendship [Page 82] also which is amongst Societies, we see endeared with a sweet tye, even by reason of the union of many hearts.
2. Vpon occasion of all these and the like, is sinne committed, while through an immoderate inclination towards these, which are Goods but of the lowest alloy, better and higher are left out; even thou out Lord God, thy Truth and thy Law. For these low things have their delights, but not hinglike my Lord God, who hath made these All: for in him is the righteous man delighted; and hee is the deliciousnesse of the up [...]Word in heart. When [...]quirie is made after wickednesse, upon what cause it was committed, no other reason uses to bee beleeved but this, When then there hath appeared to be a possibility of the Appetites obteyning some one of those good things which we called of a loweralloy, or else a feare of [Page 83] losing it. For even these are beautifull and comely; although compared with those higher goods, and happy making riches, they be but abject and contemptible.
3. A man hath murthered another; why so? Either hee loved his wife or his estate; or hee would rob another, to get maintenance for himselfe; or he stood in feare to lose some such thing by him; or being wronged, hee was all on fire to be revenged of him. Would any man commit a murther upon no provocation, but only upon a delight he takes in murthering? Who will beleeve it? For as for that man said to be so stupidly and savagely Catiline. cruell, that he was evill and cruell meerely for cruelties sake; yet is there a cause assigned: Lest (sayes himselfe) my hand or heart should grow unactive with idlenesse. And why that? Why? Even because when hee [Page 84] had once made himselfe master of the Citie, through frequent execution of mischievousnesse, he might mount up unto honours, commands, and riches; and set himselfe above the feare of Law, and the difficulty hee found in getting meanes for the maintenance of his Family, and the consciousnesse of his owne villanies. Therefore even Catiline himselfe loved not his own villanies, but 'twas somthing else he loved, for whose sake he fell to cōmit them.
CHAP. 6. All those things which under the shew of good, invite us unto sin, are in God alone to bee found true and perfect.
1. WHat then was it that wretched I so loved in thee, O thou Theft of mine, thou deed of darknesse, which I committed in that 16. yeere of my age? Lovely thou wert not, [Page 85] because thou wert Theft. But art thou any thing, that I may reason the case with thee? Those Peares that we stole were faire to see to, for they were thy creature, O thou most beautifull of all, thou Creator of all, thou good God; God, thou Soveraigne good, and my true good: those Peares were faire indeed, but it was not those that my wretched soule desired; for I had store of better of mine own, and I beat downe those only that I might steale. For having gathered them up, I flung them away, eating little of them but my own sin only, which I was extremely pleased with the injoying. For if any bit of those Peares came within my mouth, the sweetest sawce it had was the sin of the eater.
2. And now, O LORD my GOD, I inquire what was it in that Theevery of mine, should so much delight me; and behold there appeares no lovelinesse [Page 86] in it. I doe not meane such lovelinesse as there is seene in Iustice and Wisdome; no nor such as is in the minde and memory; or in the, senses and vegetable soule of man; nor yet such as the Starres are glorious and beautifull withall in their Orbes; or the Earth or Sea replenished with their naturall off springs, which by daily growing, supply the roomes of the decayed. Nay, my Theft had not so much as that false colour or shaddow of good, that usually appeares in deceiving vices. For Pride imitates high spiritednesse; whereas thou alone art the highest over all. Ambition, what seekes it but honours and reputation? whereas thou art to be honoured above all things, and glorious for ever-more. The cruelty of Great ones desires to be feared; but who is to be feared but God alone? out of whose power what can be wrested? or when, [Page 87] or where, or which way, or by whom? The inticements of amourous inveiglers, desire to be loved; but yet is nothing more pleasurable than thy Charity, not in any thing loved more wholsomely than that Truth of thine, more bright and beautifull than any thing. Curiosity makes semblance to affect a desire of knowledge; whereas 'tis thou only that supereminently knowest all things. Yet ignorance and foolishnesse it selfe would yet be masked under the name of simplicity and innocency; even because nothing can bee found more simple than thy selfe: and what is more innocent, seeing all thy workes are so averse from evill: Yea, Sloth pretends a desire of quietnesse: but what stable rest is there besides the Lord? Expensivenesse affects to be called plenty and abundance; yet art thou the fulnesse and neverfaining plenty of most incorruptible [Page 88] sweetnes. Prodigality pretends a shew of liberality: but thou art the most flowing bestower of all good things. Covetousnesse desires to possesse much: and thou possessest all. Emulation contends for excellency: but what so excellent as thou? Anger seeks revenge: but who revenges more justly than thou? Feare startles an unusuall and sudden chances, which skare away the thing loved, while it is warie for it's own security: but what can happen unusuall or sudden unto thee? or who can deprive thee of what thou lovest? Or where but with thee is there any settled security? Griefe pines away its selfe at it's losses, which desire tooke delight to enjoy; even because it would no more be deprived, like as nothing can be lost to thee.
3. Iust thus does the soule commit a spirituall fornication, when she turnes from thee, secking [Page 89] those things without thee, which she can no where finde pure and untainted, till shee returnes againe unto thee. Thus all awkwardly imitate thee, even they that get themselves farre from thee, and who pride themselves against thee: and yet by thus imitating thee, doe they declare thee to bee the Creator of the whole frame of nature, and consequently, that there is no place whither they can at all retire from thee. What therefore did I love in that theft of mine? and wherein did I thus awkwardly and corruptly imitate thee? Was it, because I was disposed to doe contrary to thy Law, if but in shew, because by strong hand I could not: that being a prisoner, I might make shew of a counterfeit liberty, by doing that unpunished, which I had not power to doe under the assumed covert of thy Omnipotency?
CHAP. 7. He returnes thankes to God for remitting these sinnes, and for keeping him from many other.
1. BEhold, here is thy servant, fleeing from his Lord, and He aliudes to Ionas flight and Gourd. gotten under a shaddow. O rottennesse, O monster of life, O depth of death! could any thing please thee, that thou mightst not doe lawfully; and doe it too upon no other reason, but because it was not lawfull? What reward shall I render unto the Lord, for that hee so gently brings these things to my remembrance, that my soule is not affrighted at it? I will love thee (O Lord) and thanke thee, and I will confesse unto thy Name; because thou hast forgiven mee this crime, and these hainous deeds of mine: unto thy grace and mercie doe I ascribe, that [Page 91] thou hast dissolved my sinnes as it were Ice: yea unto thy grace doe I ascribe whatsoever evils I have not done. For what evill was not I apt enough to commit, who loved the sinne for the sinnes sake? Yea all I confesse to be forgiven me; both what evils I committed wilfully, and what by thy guidance I have not committed.
2. What man is he, who upon consideration of his owne infirmity, dares so farre to ascribe his chastity and innocency to his owne vertue, as that he thereupon should love thee the lesse; as if thy mercy, (by which thou forgivest those that turne unto thee) had beene lesse necessary for him? Who soever now being effectually called by thee, hath obeyed thy voice, and declined those transgressions which hee here reades me remembring and confessing of my selfe; let him not laugh at me, who am now [Page 92] cured by that same Physician, who ministred unto him such preservatives, that he might not be sicke at all, or but a little distempered rather: but let him take occasion thereupon to love thee so much, yea, so much the more; since by that Physician he hath observed mee to have beene recovered out of such deepe consumptions of sinfulnesse, by the same hand he perceives himselfe not to have beene incumbred by the like.
CHAP. 8. What hee loved in that his theft.
1. VVHat fruite had I (wretched man) heretofore in these things, of the remembrance whereof I am now Rom. 6, 21. ashamed? In that piece of theeverie especially, wherein I loved nothing but the very Theft it selfe: whereas that was nothing [Page 93] of it selfe, but I much the more miserable by it? Yet by my selfe alone I would not have committed it: so well I now remember what my disposition then was, that alone I would never have done it. Belike therefore it was the company that I loved, who were with me at it. And even therfore I loved nothing but the theft it selfe; yea verily nothing else, because that circumstance of the company, was indeed a very nothing.
2. What is this, verily? who is it that teacheth me, but even he that inlightneth my heart, and discovers the darknesse of it? What is that which came into my head to enquire into, and to discusse and consider better of? For had I then loved those Peares which I stole, I might have done it by my selfe, had it beene enough barely to commit the The every, by which I might attaine my pleasure; nor needed I [Page 94] have provoked that itch of mine owne desires, by the rubbing of those guilty consciences. But because the pleasure I tooke consisted not in those Peares, it must needes therefore bee in the very pranke, it selfe, which the company of us offenders joyntly committed together.
CHAP. 9. Bad company is infectious.
1. VVHat kinde of disposition was that then? For it was too bad plainly: and woe to me that I had it. But yet what was it? Oh, wh [...] can Psal. 19. 12 understand his errours? We laught heartily, till wee tickled againe, that wee could beguile the owners, who little thought what wee were a doing, and would never have indured it. Yet (againe) why tooke I delight [Page 95] even in this, that I did it not alone? Is it for that no man doth so readily laugh alone? ordinarily indeed no body does; but yet a fit of laughter sometimes comes upon men by themselves and singly, when no body else is with them, if any thing worthy to be laught at, comes eyther in their eye or fancies. Yet I for my part would not have done this alone; I should never have done it alone verily.
2. See here, my God, the lively emembrance of my soule set beforethee. Alone, I would never have committed that Theft, wherein what I stole did not so much content me, as because I stole it; which would never have pleased me so well to have done alone, nor would I ever have done it. O friendship too unfriendly! thou inveigler of the soule, thou reasonlesse greedinesse to doe mischiefe, all out of a mirth and wantonnesse, [Page 96] thou thirst to doe wrong to others, though upon no pleasure of gaine, or revenge unto our selves: but even because when one cryes, Let's goe, let's doe this or that, 'tis ashame not to be shamelesse.
CHAP. 10. Whatsoever is good, is in God.
1. VVHo can picke out that crooked and intricate knottinesse? 'Tis filthy, I will never give my mind to it, I will not so much as looke towards it. But thee I desire, O Righteousnesse and Innocency, most beautifull and comely to all chaste eyes; yea, with an insatiable satiety I desire to behold thee. With thee is Rest assured, and a life never to bee disturbed. Hee that enters into thee, enters into his masters joy: and hee shall Mat. 25. 21. have no cause of feare, and shall [Page 97] be well in him, who is the best. [...] a way from thee, and I went astray O my God, yea, too much astray from thee my stay, in these dayes of my youth, and I became to my selfe (as it were) that He alludes to the Prodigall childe, Luk. 15. 13. far Country of misery.
SAINT AVGVSTINES Confessions. THE THIRD BOOKE.
CHAP. 1. He is caught with love, which he hunted after.
TO Carthage I came, where a whole Frying-pan full of abominable Loves crakled round about me, and on every side. I was not in love as yet, yet I loved to be in love, & with a more secret kind of want, I hated [Page 99] my selfe having little want. I sought about for something to love; loving still to be beloved: safety I hated, and that way too that had no snares in it: and all because I had a famine within me, even of that inward food, (thy selfe, my God) though that famine made mee not hungry: For I continued without all appetite towards incorruptible nourishments, not because I was already full, but the more empty, the more queasie stomackt. For this cause my soule was not very well, but miserably breaking out into botches, had an extreme itch to be scratcht by the touch of these sensible things, who yet if they had not a life, could not deserve to be beloved. It was very pleasurable to me, both to love, and to be beloved; but much more, when I obtained to enjoy the person whom I loved.
2. I defiled therefore the [Page 100] Spring of friendship with the filth of uncleannesse, and I be fullied the purity of it with the hell of lustfulnesse: But thus filthy and dishonest as I was, with a superlative kind of vanity I took a pride to passe for a spruce and a gentile companion. I forced my selfe also into love, with which I affected to be insuared. My God, my Mercy, with how much sowrenesse didst thou out of thy goodnesse to me, besawce that sweetenesse? For obtayning once to be beloved againe, and secretly arriving to the bond of enjoying; I was with much joy bound with sorrow-bringing embracements, even that I might be scourged with the Iron burning rods of Iealousie, and suspitions, and feares, and angers, and brawles. Stage-playes also at that time drew me away; sights full of the images of mine owne miseries, and the fewell to mine owne fire.
CHAP. 2. Of Stage-playes.
VVHat's the reason now, that a spectator desires to be made sad, when he beholds dolefull and tragicall passages, which himselfe could not endure to suffer? yet for all that he desires to feele a kind of passionatenesse, yea, and his passion becomes his pleasure too. What's all this but a miserable madnesse? for every man is more affected with these actions, the lesse free he is from such affections: Howsoever, when a man suffers ought in his owne person, it uses to be stiled misery: but when he hath a fellow feeling of anothers, then 'tis mercy. But what compassion is to bee showne at those feined and scenicall passions? For the Auditors here are not provoked to helpe the sufferer, but invited [Page 102] onely to be sorry for him: and they so much the more love the actor of these fictions, by how much the more he can move passion in them: and if the calamities of the persons represented (either fallen out long since or meerely fained) be so lamely set out, that no passion be mou'd in the spectator, he goes away surfetted and reporting scurvily of it: But if he be mov'd to passion, He sits it out very attentively, and even weepes for joy againe. Are teares therefore loved, and passions? Verily each man desires joy fulnesse. Or, whereas no man is willing to be miserable, is he notwithstanding pleased to bee mercifull? which because it cannot be without passion, for this reason alone come passions to be loved. All this springs from that Veine of friendship.
2. But whither goes that Veine? which way flowes it? wherefore runnes it into that torrent [Page 103] He alludes to the Sea of Sodome, which is said to bubble out a pitchy slime, into which other rivers running, are there lost in it. And like the lake it self rename unmoveable: wherefore 'tis called the dead Sea. of boyling pitch, those vast [...] flowings of the lands of lustfulnesse, into the nature of which it is of 'its owne inclination changed, being quite altered from 'its heavenly cleerenesse, and corrupted? Shall compassion therefore be banished? by no meanes. Let us frame our selves rather to love passion sometimes. But take heed of uncleannesse, O my soule, under the eye of God my protector, (that God of our fathers, who is to be praysed, and to be exalted above all, for ever and ever) beware of uncleannesse. Nor am I now past all compassion; but when in those dayes I in the Theaters sympathized together with the lovers, when they wickedly enjoyed one another, although their Parts were meerely feined in the action of the comedy: and when they lost one another, I was sad with them, as if really pittying them: being in both successes equally [Page 104] delighted notwithstanding. But I much more pitty him now that still rejoyceth in his owne wickednesse, than I doe him that is as it were hardly pinched with the forgoing of some pemitious pleasure, and the losse of some miserable felicitie.
3. This certainly is the truer mercy, but the heart takes not so much delight in it. For though he that condoles with the miserable be commended for his office of charity; yet had he, that is most brotherly compassionate, much rather there were no occasion given him to condole at. For if good-will bee ill-wild, (which can never be) then may he as well who is truely and sincerely compassionate, wish there might still be some men miserable, that he might still be compassionate. Some kinde of sorrow may therefore be allowed, but no kind loved. And thus doest thou, O Lord God, who lovest [Page 105] our soules much more purely than our selves can doe, and art more incorruptibly mercifull, because thou canst be wounded with no sorrowfulnesse. And who is fit for these things? But wretched I, loved at that time to bee made sorry, and sought out matter to be sorry at, when as in another mans misery, though feined and meerely personated, that Action of the Player best pleased me, yea, and drew mee the more vehemently, which extracted teares out of mine eyes. What mervayle was it now, when being an unhappy sheepe, straying from thy flocke, and not contented with thy keeping, I became infected with that filthy scab? And hence came my loving of those sorrowes; not such (though) as should gall me too deepe: (for I was not so farre gone, as to love to suffer, what I loved to looke on:) but such yet as upon hearing their [Page 106] fictions should lightly scratch me; upon which (as after venomed nayles) followed an inslained swelling, an Impostumation, and a putrified matter. Such a life I then led; but was that a life, O my God?
CHAP. 3. His conversation with young Lawyers.
1. ANd thy faithfull mercie hoverd over me afar off: Vpon what grosse iniquities consumed I my selfe, pursuing a sacrilegious curiosity, that having once forsaken thee, it might bring me as low as the very bottome of infidelity, to that beguiling service of Divels, unto whom I sacrificed mine own vileactions; for all which thou didst chastise me? I was so bold one day (as thy solemnities were a celebrating) even within the wals of thy Church, [Page 107] to desire and to execute a busines, enough [...] purchase me the very fruits of death: for which thou [...] me with very grievous punishments, though nothing in respect of my fault, O thou my infinite mercy I my God, my refuge against those terrible dangers, in which I wandered with a stiffe [...], to withdraw my selfe the further off from thee, loving mine owne wayes, and not thine: affecting a freedome though that of a Run-away.
2. Those Studies of mine also which were accounted commendable, were intended towards the Law, with an ambition to prove excellent at them; so much the [...], as I proved the craftier. Such is mens blindnesse, that they even brag of their owle-eydnes. I [...] this time to be a prime fell [...]o [...] in the Rhetorrke schooles, [...]ch joyed in it very pertly, and I sweld againe with arrogancy though more temperate I was [Page 108] (Lord thou knowest.) Yea, and farre enough off from those humors of the OVERTVRNERS EVER [...]ORES, OVERTVRNERS or VNDOERS. These for their boldnesse were like our Ro [...]ers, and for their itering, like the worser sort of those that would be cald The wits. (for this cruell and diabolicall name, was given out to bee the very badge of gallantry) whom notwithstanding I kept company withall, even with an impudent bashfulnesse, because I had not so rightly gotten the garbe of it as they. With these I conversed, and was oft times delighted with their acquaintance, whose doings I ever did abhor, that is, their humors of OVERTVRNING, in which their custome was malapertly enough, to come over the demure and bashfuller behaviour of those they never saw before, whom they throughly vexed with abusing and jeering at, upon no occasion, and all to maintaine their owne humour of bitter jesting, nothing in the world can be liker the very actions of the Divell himselfe, than this behaviour of theirs: [Page 109] what name then may they more truely be cal'd by, than OVERTVRNERS? being themselves overturned and altogether perverted first, and that by those seducing and deceiving spirits, secretly deriding them, even for this, that themselves take so much delight to jeere at, and to put tricks upon others.
CHAP. 4. How Tullies Hortensuis provokt him to study Philosophie.
1. AMongst these mad companions in that tender age of mine, learnd I the Bookes of Eloquence, wherein my ambition was to be eminent, all out of a damnable and vaine-glorious end, puse up with a delight of humane glory. By the ordinary course of study I fell upon a certaine booke of one Cicer [...], whose tongue almost every man [Page 110] admires, though not his heart. This booke of his contaynes an exhortation to Philosophie, and 'tis called Hort ensius. This very Book quite altered my affection, turned my prayers to thy selfe, O Lord, and made me have cleane other purposes and desires. All my vayne hopes I thenceforth slighted; and with an incredible heat of spirit I thirsted after the immortality of wisdome, and began now to rowse up my selfe, that I might turne again to thee▪ ward. For I made not use of that booke to file my tongue with, (which I seemed to buy with that [...]bition my another allowed me, in that mine tenth yeere of my age, my father being dead two yeeres before) I made not use therefore of that book (I say) to sharpen my tongue withall, nor had it perswaded me to affect the find language in it, but the matter of in.
2. How did I burne then, my [Page 111] God, how was I inflamed to fly from earthly delights towards thee, and yet I knew not what thou meanedst to doe with me? For with thee is wisdome. That love of wisedome is in Greeke called Philosophie, with which that booke inflam'd mee. Some there bee that seduce others through Philosophie, under a great, a faire promising, and an honest name, colouring over and palliating their owne errors: and almost all those who in the same and former ages had beene of that stamp, are in that booke censured and set forth: there also is that most wholesome advice of thy Spirit, given by thy good and devout servant, made plaine; Beware left any man spoyle you through Philosophie and vaine Col. 2. 8. deceipt after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. For in him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the Godhead bodily.
[Page 112] 3. For my part (thou light of my heart knowest) that the Apostolicall Scriptures were scarce knowne to me at that time: but this was it that so delighted mee in that He meanes Ciceroes Hortensius. exhortation, that it did not ingage mee to this or that sect, but left me free to love, and seeke, and obtaine, and hold, and embrace wisdome it selfe what ever it were. Perchance 'twas that booke I was stirred up, and inkindled and inflamed by: This thing only in such a heat of zeale tooke me off, that the name of Christ was not in it. For this Name, according to thy mercy, O Lord, this Name of my Saviour thy Sonne, had my tender heart even together with my mothers milke devoutly drunken in, and charily treasured up; so that what booke soever was without that Name, though never so learned, politely and truely penned, did not altogether take my approbation.
CHAP. 5. Hee sets lightly by the Holy Scriptures because of the simplicity of the stile.
1. I Resolved thereupon to bend my studies towards the holy Scriptures, that I might see what they were: But behold, I espie something in them not revealed to the proud, not discovered unto children, humble in stile, sublime in operation, and wholly veyled over in mysteries; and I was not so fitted at that time, as to pierce into the sense, or stoope my high neck to track the stile of it. For when I attentively read these Scriptures, I thought not then so highly of them, as I now speake; but they seemed to me farre unworthy to be compared to the statelinesse of the Ciceronian eloquence: For my swelling pride soar'd above [Page 114] the temper of their stile, nor was my sharpe wit able to pierce into their sense. And yet such are thy Scriptures as grew up together with thy little Ones. But I much disdained to be held a little One; and big-swoln with pride, I tooke my selfe to be some great man.
CHAP. 6. How hee was insnared by the Manichees.
1. ANd even therefore I fell upon a sect of men proudly doting, too carnall and prating, in whose mouths were the very snares of the divell, and a very Birdlime compounded by the mixture of the syllables These were frequent with the Manichees. of thy Name, and of our Lord Iesus Christ, and of the Holy Ghost the Comforter. All these names came not out of their mouth, but so farre forth as the sound [Page 115] only and the noyse of the tongue, for their heart was voyd of true meaning. Yet they cryed out Truth, and Truth, and divers sounded the word to mee, yet was the Truth it selfe no where to be found amongst them: But they spake falsehood, not of thee onely (who truely art the Truth it selfe:) but also of the elements of this world, thy creatures. Concerning which it had beene my duty, (O my supreme good Father, thou beauty of all things that are beautifull) to have outstripped all the Philosophers though they spake most truely. O Truth, Truth, how inwardly did the very marrow of my soule pant after thee, when as they often and divers wayes, though but barely, pronounced thy name to me, with their voice onely, and in many bookes and hugie volumes? And these were the dishes wherein to hungerstarven me, they, instead of thee, [Page 116] served in He alludes to the Manichees Philosophicall Theologie. the Sun and Moone: Beautifull works indeed of thine, but thy creatures notwithstanding, not thy selfe, no nor thy first creatures neither. For thy spirituall works are before these corporeall workes, celestiall though they be and shining.
2. But I hungered and thirsted not after those first workes of thine but after thee, even thee, the Truth, with whom there is no variablenesse, neither shadow Iam. 1. 17. of turning: yet they still set before me in those dishes glorious phantasies, than which much better it were to love this Sunne, (which is true to our sights at least) than those phantasies which by our eyes serve to deceive our minde. Yet because I thought Them to be Thee, I fell to and fed; not greedily though, for thou wert not savoury in my mouth, nor like thy selfe; for thou wast not those empty fictions, nor was I soundly nourisht [Page 117] by them, but drawne dry rather. That food we dreame of, shewes very like the food which we eat awake; yet are not those asleepe nourisht by it, for they are asleep. But neither were those phantasies any way like to thee, as thou hast since spoken to me; for that those were corporeall phantasies only, false bodies, than which these true bodies both celestiall and terrestriall which with our fleshly sight we behold, are far more certaine: Here the Popish Translator patches two sentenses into one, losing halfe the force of the Fathers Argument. These things the very beasts and birds discerne as well as wee, and they are much more certayne than any we can fancy of our selves. And againe, we doe with more certaintie conceive the images of these, than by them entertaine the least suspition of any vaster or infinite bodies which have at all no being: such empty huskes as these, was I then fed with, yet not a whit nourished.
3. But thou my Love, after [Page 118] whom I pine, that I may gather the more strength, art not these bodies which we see, though frō heaven appearing: nor art thou any of those which wee see not there; for all those hast thou created, nor yet Nee in summis ruis conditionibus abes. Here be hath missed the whole sense, turning it: And when thou wilt, thou canst make nobler than they: meaning than the Angels, as his margine intimates. Iudge Reader. Saint Augustine alludes to Act. 17. 27. as may he seene by his following it. in these chiefest pieces of thy workmanship art thou farre absent. How farre then art thou from those fond fantasies of mine, the phantasies of those bodies which have at all no being? than which the Images of those bodies, which have reall existence, are farre more certaine, and yet the bodies themselves more certaine than their owne Images; yet these bodies thou art not. No, nor yet art thou the Soule, which is the life of those bodies; though better and more certaine be the life of those bodies, than the bodies themselves are. But thou art the life of soules, the life of lives, yea the very living life itselfe; nor art thou altered, O life of my soule. Where [Page 119] therefore, how neere wert thou then unto me, and how far from me? Very far verily had I stragled, from thee, being even barr'd from the huskes of those swine, whom with huskes I Another cobble of the old Translator, which he turnes, Though with husks I was entertaining my brutish appetite. was set to feed. How much better then are those fables of the Poets and Grammarians, than these fooletraps? For their Verses, and Poems, and Medea flying, are more profitable surely, than these The Manichees fooleries hee alludes unto. mens Five elements, odly devised to answer the Five Dens of darknesse, which have at all no being, and which slay the beleever. For verses and Poems I verily can referre to the Another mistake: Advera elementa transfero: I can apply to a true sense, saith he. So can not I his translation. true Elements. But Medea flying, although I charted sometimes, yet I maintaind not the truth of, and though I heard it sung, I beleeved it not: But these phantasies I throughly beleeved.
4. Alas, alas; by what degrees was I brought into the very bottome of hell? when as [Page 120] toyling and tunnoyling my selfe through want of Truth, I sought after thee my GOD, (to thee I now confesse it, who hadst mercy on me, when I had not yet confessed) not according to the understanding of the minde, wherein thou madest mee excell the beasts; but according to the sense of the flesh. But thou at the same time wert more inward to me, than my most inward part; and superiour then, unto my supremest. I chanced upon that bold woman, who is simple and Compare Prev. 7. 10. with Prov. 9. 13, 17. ver. and you have the meaning. knoweth nothing, that subtilty in Salomon. sitting at the doore of her house, and saying, Eate yee bread of secrecies willingly, and drinke yee stolne waters which are sweete: This harlot seduced me, because she found my soule without doores, dwelling in the eye of my flesh, and chewing the cud by my selfe, upon such bayts as through her inticement I had devoured.
CHAP. 7. The absurd doctrine of the Manichees.
1. FOr I knew not that there was any other truth, and was, as it were, through mine owne sharpe wit perswaded to give my consent to those foolish deceivers when they put these questions to me, Whence cometh evill? and whether God were made up in a bodily shape, and had haires and nayles? and whether those were to be esteemed righteous men, who had many wives at once, and did kill men, and offered sacrifices of living creatures? At which things ignorant I was much troubled, and while I went quite from the truth I seemed to my selfe to be making towards it; because I yet knew not how that evill was nothing else but a privation of [Page 122] good, having of it selfe at all no being. Which, how should I come to see, whose sight pierced no further than to a Body, with mine eyes; and with my soule no deeper than to a meere phantasie.
2. Nor did I yet know God to be a Spirit who hath not any parts extended in length and breadth, or Cui effe, moles effet. whose Being was to bee a bulke; for that every bulke is lesser in his part, than in his whole: and if it be infinite, it must needs be lesse in some part that is limited in a certaine space than that which is not limited: and cannot so bee wholly every where, as a spirit, as God is. And which part in us that should be by which we were like to God, and how rightly in the Scriptures we may be said to be made after the Image of God, I was altogether ignorant. Nor was yet acquainted with that true and inward righteousnesse, which [Page 123] judgeth not according to custome, but out of the most rightfull Law of God Almighty, by which the fashions of severall places and times were so desposed, as was fittest both for those times and places; it selfe in the meane time being The same alwaies and every where; not another thing in another place, nor otherwise upon another occasion. According to which righteousnesse both Abraham, and Isaac, and Iacob, and Moses were Heb. 11. righteous, yea and all those other commended by the mouth of GOD: but they were judged unrighteous by unskilfull people judging out of humane judgment, and measuring all mankinde in generall by the model of their owne customes: just as i [...] in an Armory, a man being ignorant what peice were appointed for what part, should clap a boote upon his head, & draw an headpeice upon his leg, and then [Page 124] murmur because they would not fit him: or as if upon some [...] day when the course of Iustice [...] publikely forbidden in the afternoone, a shopkeeper should stomacke at it that he may not have leave Here the old translator bewrayes ignorance enough. Thus he renders it: Or as when publike justice should command the shops to be shut after noon upon some certaine day, one should chafe for not being suffered to sell his wares, although the next day he might lawfully doe it. Let me helpe him: In Romanes had 3. sorts of dayes, 1. Festos or Ferias whole holydayes. 2. Professos, whole working dayes. [...] Intercis [...] halfe holydayes. In this lost sort the courts: Iustice and shops having beene open the forenoone, usu some sudden accident, (suppose the death or funerall some great personage, &c.) the Bedl [...] proclaim'd a [...] on from working and pleading. Vpon the same [...] have we in our Vniversities a sudden Non Ter [...]inus and ceasing of all disputations, namely upon the deathe some Master of Arts or Doctor. to sell his wares, which it was lawfull for him to doe it the forenoone: or when in some house he observeth some servant to passe that kinde of busines [...] through his hands, which the Butcher is not suffered to medle withall; or some thing done behinde the stable, which is forbidden in the dyning-roome: or [Page 125] as if he should bee angry, that where there is one dwelling house, and one family, the same equality of distribution is not observed every where, and to all alike in it.
3. Of the same humor bee those who are fretted to heare something to have beene lawfull for righteous men in the former age, which is not so for just men now adayes: And because GOD commanded them one thingthen, and these an other thing now for certaine temporall respects; and yet those of both ages to be servants to the same righteousnesse: whereas they may observe that in one man, and in one day, and in one house, one thing to bee fit enough for one member, and one thing to bee lawfull now, which an hower hence is not so; and some thing to be permitted or commanded in one corner, which is forbidden and punished in another. Is Iustice thereupon various [Page 126] or mutable? No; but the times rather in which Iustice governes are not like one another; for they are times. But men now, whose life is but short upon the earth, for that in their owne apprehensions they are not able to compare together the causes of those former ages, and of other nations, which they have had no experience of: with these which they have had experience of: and that in one & the same body, day or family, they may easily observe what is fitting for such a member & at what seasons, what parts and what persons; they take exceptions to those, but to these they servilely submit their approbations
4. These things I then knew not, nor did I marke them, and they on every side beate about mine eyes, yet did not I see them. I endited verses, in which I had not liberty to place every foot where I pleased, but in one [Page 127] meeter in one place, and in another meeter in another place: and not the selfe same foot in all places of the selfe same verse neither: yea and the very Art of Poetry it selfe, by which I endited, had not Rules different in one place from those in another, but all answerable. Not did I then behold how that Rule of Righteousnesse, to which those good and holy men obeyed, did farre more excellently and sublimely containe all those things which God commanded, answerably one unto another; which though not varyed from it selfe in any part, yet in different Ages, did not distribute or command all the same things at one time, but what was fit and proper for each time. Thus blinde I reprehended those holy Fathers, not onely for making use of the present things with that liberty which God both commanded and inspired them, but [Page 128] even also for foretelling things to come, which God had revealed to them.
CHAP. 8. Heynous offences what be, and how punished.
1. CAN it at any time or place be an unjust thing, for a man to love God with all his heart, with all his soule, and Deut. 6. Mat. 22. with all his minde; and his neighbour as himselfe? Therefor are those crimes which be against nature, to be every where and at all times both detested and punished, such as those of the men of Sodome were: which should all nations commit, they should stand all guilty of the same crime, by the Law of God, which hath not so made men that they should any way abuse one another. For even that society which should bee betwixt God and us, is then violated, [Page 129] when the same Nature of which he is Author, is polluted by the preposterousnesse of lust. Those Actions also which are offences against the Customes and publike usage of people, are to bee avoided, with respect had to the diversity of those severall Customes and usages; so that a thing publikely agreed upon, and confirmed, eyther by the custome or Law of a Citie or Nation amongst themselves, may not be violated at the lawlesse pleasure of any, whether native or forreiner.
2. But when God commands any thing to be done, eyther against the Customes or Constitutions of any people whatsoever, though the like were never done heretofore, yet is it to bee done now; and if ever it hath beene intermitted before, it is to be restored now; and if it were never made a Law before, it is to be made one now. For lawfull [Page 130] if it be for a King, in that Citie which he reignes over, to command that, which never any Prince had before him, nor hee himselfe ever heretofore, and that it cannot be held to be against the common good of the Citie that he is obeyed; nay, it were against it if he were not obeyed: (For, a generall agreement of all humane Societies it is, That Princes should be obeyed:) How much more dutifull then ought we to be to God, who is Lord Paramount over al his creatures, and that without any sticking at all, at whatsoever hee pleases to command us? For as amongst those Powers appointed in humane Society, the greater Authority is set over the lesser, to command obedience; so is God set over all. In heinous offences also, where there arises a licentious will to hurt another, be it either by offering reproach or injurie; and both of these eyther [Page 131] upon occasion of revenge, as in one enemy against another, or for the compassing of some piece of profit, not in his owne power, as in the high-way theefe to the travailer, or for the esche wing of some evill, as in him that is afraid of another, or in case of envying, as the miserable wretch against him in happier condition, or as hee that is well thriven in any thing, feares him that is to grow up to him, or is grieved at him already in equall case with him; or for the pleasure alone at another mans mischance, as those that are spectators of the Sword-players, or that deride or put tricks upon others. These bee these chiefe heads of iniquity, which sprout forth from that lawlesse desire See 1 Ioh. 2. 1. of Bearing rule, of Seeing much, or of Feeling pleasure, or of any one, or two of these, or of all three together. Thus we live offensively against Three and Seven that Psaltery [Page 132] Psal. 33. 2. of ten strings, thy ten Commandements, O God, most high and mostsweet.
3. But what foule offences can there be against thee, seeing thou canst not by them be corrupted? or what high-handed transgressions can crosse thee who canst not be harmed? But this is it that thou revengest that namely which men commit against one another, seeing also when they sin against thee, they doe wickedly even against their owne soules, and iniquity gives it selfe the lye, either by corrupting or perverting it's owne nature which thou hast created and ordained; or else by an immoderate use of those creatures appointed for them; or in burning in lust towards the use of what is not appoynted, which is against nature; or when as they are guilty to themselves for raving with heart and tongue against thee, kicking thereby against the Acts 9. 5. [Page 133] pricke: or when as breaking open the pale of all human society, audacious people rejoyce themselves in their privie bargaines of bawderies or theeveries, right as any thing eyther delighteth or offendeth them.
4. And these pranks are plaid, when-ever thou art forsaken, O Fountaine of Life, which art the onely and the true Creator and Governor of this Vniverse, when as out of a singularity of pride, any one false thing is in part loved. By an humble devoutnesse must we therefore returne unto thee; and then thou purgest away our lewd customes, and provest favourable to their sinnes that confesse unto thee, and thou hearest the groanes of those that are enthralled by them, and thou loosest those fetters which wee have made for our owne selves; if so be we doe not lift up against thee the hornes of a feined liberty, through a gripplenesse of having [Page 134] more, though with a danger of losing all; even by more strongly settling our love upon our owne private commodity, than upon thee the common good of All.
CHAP. 9. The difference that is betwixt sins, and betwixt the judgement of God and men.
1. BVt amongst those infamous and high-handed offences, are the sinnes of these men to be reckoned, who are good proficients otherwise in vertue; which by those that judge rightly, and after the Rule of perfection, are discommended, and yet the persons commended withall, upon hope of better fruit, as is the greeneblade of the growing Corne. And there are some againe, that looke like infamous or impudent [Page 135] crimes, which yet are no sinnes; even for that they neither offend thee, O Lord God, nor yet any sociable conversation; when (namely) provision is made of somethings fitting for the times, and we cannot judge whether it be out of a lust of having; or when some actions bee by ordinary authority punished, with a desire of correcting, and it is uncertaine whether it were out of a desire of hurting. Many a fact therefore which seemes worthily disallowed by men, is yet well approved of by thy testimony; and many a one by men praised, are (thou being witnesse) condemned: and all this, because the outside of the fact, and the minde of the doer, and the unknowne secret of the present hint of opportunity, are all different from one another.
2. But when thou on the sudden commandest any unusuall and unthought-of thing, yea, notwithstanding [Page 136] thou hast sometime heretofore forbidden this (although thou keepest secret for the time the reason of thy command, and notwithstanding it bee against the private ordinance of some Society of men who doubts but it is to be obeyed, seeing that Society of men is a just Society, which serves thee? But happy are they who know it was thou that gave the command. For all things are done by them that serve thee, either for the providing themselves of what is needfull for the present, or for the foreshewing of something to come hereafter.
CHAP. 10. Hee speakes againe of the Figtree: and derides the Manichees foolish conceits about it.
1. I My selfe being at that time ignorant of these [Page 137] things, derided heartily those holy servants and Prophets of thine. And what gain'd I by scoffing at them, but that my selfe should in the meane time be scorned at by thee, being sensibly and by little and little drawne on to those toyes, as to beleeve that a Fig-tree wept when it were plucked, and the Mother of it to shed milkie teares? Which Fig notwithstanding (pluckt by some other mans boldnesse) had some Manichean He alludes in this Chapter to the folly of the Manichees. Saint eaten, hee should digest in his guts, and breath out of that Fig, very Angels; yea, in his prayer, groane and sigh out certaine portions (forsooth) of the Deity; which portions of the most high and true GOD should remaine bound in that Fig, unlesse they had beene set at liberty by the teeth or belly of some elect holy one. And I beleeved (wretch that I was) that more mercy was to bee shewne [Page 138] to the fruits of the earth, that unto men for, whose use they were created. For if any man (though a hungred) should have eaten a bit, who were no Manichee, that morsell would seeme as it were to be condemned to a capitall punishment, should it have been given him.
CHAP. 11. His mothers Dreame.
1. ANd thou stretchedst thine hand from on high and drewest my soule out of that darksome deepenesse, when as my mother thy faithfull one wept to thee for me, more bitterly than mothers use to doe for the bodily deaths of their children. For she evidently fore saw my death, by that faith and spirit which thou hadst given her, and thou heardest her, O Lord, thou heardst her & despisedst not her [Page 139] teares, when flowing downe they watered the very earth He alludes bere to that devout manner of the Eastern Ancients, who used to lye flat on their faces in prayer. under her eyes in every place where she prayed, yea thou heardst her. For whence else was that dreame of hers, by which thou comfortedst her; in which shee verily thought mee to live with her, Here the old Translator is mistaken, falsly construing the word Crederet. and to eate at the same table in house with her, which shee already begunne to bee unwilling withall, refusing and detesting the blasphemies of my errour. For she saw Her vision. (in her sleepe) her selfe standing in a certain woodden In quadam Tegula Lignea, and not in regula Linea, or Lignea, as the printed Coppies read it. This Tegula signifies an upper roome next the tiles: But in those hot Affricane Countries they used to be much upon the Ro [...]fes of their houses; which therefore were commanded to be battlemented lest any should fall from thence, Deut. 22. 8. so [...]e such upper roome, gallery or pergula it is likest to have beene. battlement, and a very beautifull young man comming towards her, with a cheerefull countenance and smiling upon her, herselfe being grieved and [Page 140] farre gone with sorrowfulnesse. Which yong man when he had demanded of her the causes of her sadnesse and dayly weepings, (that he might teach rather as Angels use to doe, than learne) and shee had answered that it was my perdition that shee bewayled; he bad her rest contented, and wisht her to observe diligently and behold, That where she herselfe was, there was I also. Who when she lookt aside, shee saw mestanding by her in the same battlement. How should this chance now, but that thine eares were bent towards the requests of her heart.
2. O thou Good omnipotent, who hast such speciall care of every one of us, as if thou hadst care but of one alone; and so regardest all, as if but single persons. How came this about also, that when she had told me this Vision, and I would have interpreted it, That shee should not [Page 141] despaire of being one day of my opinion: she presently without any sticking at, replyes; No (saith shee) it was not told mee that thou art where he is, but where thou art, there hee is? I confesse to thee, O Lord, that to the best of my remembrance (which I have oft spoken of) I was then the more moved at that answer of my vigilant mother, that she was not put out of conceipt by the likelyhood of my forced interpretation, and that upon the very instant she apprehended as much of it as was truly to be discerned (which I my selfe verily had not perceived, before she spake.) I was more moved (I say) at that, than with her dreame it selfe; by which the joy of that holy woman to be fulfilled so long after, was, for the consolation of her present anguish, so long before foresignified.
3. For nine full yeeres passed [Page 134] after that, in all which I tumbled up downe in the mudde of that deepe pit, and the darknesse of that false beleefe, and when I endeavoured to rise, the violentlyer was I slung downe againe. All which time that chast, godly and sober widdow (such thou lovest) more cheered up with hope, though no whit slackned in weeping and mourning, failed not all howres of her set prayers to bewayle my case unto thee. And her prayers found entrance then into thy sight, yet notwithstanding thou sufferedst mee to be tumbled yet againe, and to be all over involved in that mist of Manichisme.
CHAP. 12. The answer his mother received from a Bishop, concerning his conversion.
1. ANd thou gavest her another answere in the [Page 135] meane time, which I now remember: and yet I passe over many a one, for that I make hast to those things which more presse me to confesse unto thee, and many have I also forgotten. Thou affordedst her another answer, therefore by a certaine Priest of thine, a Bishop brought up in thy Church, & well studied in thy Bookes. Whom when this woman had intreated that he would vouchsafe to have some conference with me, as well to un-teach me what was false, as to instruct me in what was sound; (for this office shee ever and anone did for mee, as she found men fit for such an undertaking) but hee refused it, and in truth discreetly too, as I better afterwards perceived. For his answer was, that I was yet unripe for instruction, for that I was yet puft up with the new taken-in heresie, and that I had already troubled divers unskilfull persons [Page 144] with spurring of questions to them, as she had already told him: but let him alone a while (saith he) onely pray to God for him, he will of himselfe by reading find his owne mistake, and how great his impiety is.
2. The Bishop then up and told her how himselfe when hee was a little one had been by his seduced mother commited to the Manichees, and how he had not onely read over almost all, but also coppied out their books, and that it appeared to him (without the helpe of any man to dispute against, or convince it) how much that sect was to be avoyded; and how of himselfe therefore he had forsaken it. Which words when he had spoken, and she would not yet be satisfied: but pressed more upon him what with intreating, and what with weeping, that he would be pleased to see me, and discourse with me; he, a little displeased at her [Page 145] tedious importunity, Goe thy wayes, (saith he) and God blesse thee, for it is not possible that the sonne of these teares should miscarry. Which answer shee then tooke (as she often remembred in our familiar discourse afterwards) as if an oracle had resounded from heaven.
SAINT AVGVSTINES Confessions. THE FOVRTH BOOKE.
CHAP. 1. How long, and what wayes hee seduced others.
FOr the space of nine yeeres then (that is from the nineteenth yeere of mine ago to the eight and twentieth) wee were seduced our selves, and others we seduced; deceived and deceiving in divers lusts; and in [Page 147] publike we did it by those Arts which are called liberall, but in private we still peretended the assumed Iust thus doe the Puritanes of our dayes; some champions they have that are stil scribling, and others bragging in their conventicles how able they are to confute the Adversary: but in private houses they pretend sanctity and long Prayers, and stillseeme zealous against the pretended imperfections of the Church, times, and governors, temporall and spirituall. name of Religion. Here were we proud, there superstitious, every where vayne; still hunting after the empty noyse of popular reputation, even affecting those The atricall hummings and It was the old fashion to humme, and give low plauditees with the band, to their Orators and Preachers; as may be seene in Saint Basile and Saint Chrysostome. applauses, and those contentious strifes of wit, and to gaine the grassy garlands, & the vanity of shewing our selves upon the It was the Roman custome to rebearse upon the stage or in publike their owne composures (which they cald Reponere,) before they set forth copies of them, which when they did, they were said Edere. Thus edere spectaculum, & edere librum Semper ego auditor tantum: nunquamne reponam? Pers. stage; and the intemperancy of ambition. But much desiring then to purge our selves [Page 148] from these our naturall corruptions by the helpe of those who were called elect and holy, wee carried them certayne chosen He derides at this wicked Sacrament of the Manichees in which they thought to imitate the receiving and benefit of the Lords Supper. Here had they a chosen meat consecrated by their elect; and they hoped by it to bee purged, and as it were united to God. meates, out of which in the workehouse of their owne paunches, they should forge certaine Angels and Gods, by whom we were to bee cleansed. These things did I then follow, these things did I then practise with my friends, who were deceived by me and with me.
2. Let such deride me now, who are arrogant, and not yet savingly cast downe nor broken in heart by thee, O my GOD; but I for all this doe here confesse mine owne shame to thee in thy prayse. Suffer me I beseech thee, and give me grace to runne over in my present remembrance the errors of my forepassed time, and to offer up unto thee the sacrifice of rejoycing. For what am I without thee, but a guide to mine owne downefall? or what am I [Page 149] even at the best, but an infant sucking thy milke, and feeding upon thee the food incorruptible? But what kind of thing is any man, seeing at the best he is but a man? Let now the strong and the mighty laugh at us, but let us weake and needy soules ever confesse unto thee.
CHAP. 2. Hee teaches Rhetoricke, and despiseth a wizard who promised him the victory.
1. I Taught in those yeeres the Art of Rhetoricke, and my selfe being overcome with a desire of gaine, made sale of a loqu [...]city, to overcome others by. Yet I desired rather (Lord thou knowest) to have honest schollers (as they are now adayes accounted) and those without all deceipt, I taught how to deceive; not that I would have them [Page 150] plead against the life of any Oh that those Lawyers would learne this, who thinke they may undoe any mans life, cause, or reputation, so it be for their Clyent: say or unsay, any thing for their Clyent. innocent person, though sometimes to save the life of the nocent. And thou, O God, from afarre perceivedst me falling in that slippery course, & in much smoke sparkling out some small faith, which I then made show of in that Schoole-mastership of mine to those that loved vanity, and becomming the companion to those that sought a lye. In those dayes I kept a Mistresse, whom I knew carnally, not in that lawfull way of marriage; but the way found out by wandring lust, utterly voyd of understanding: yet had I but that one, towards whom I truly kept the promise of the Bed▪ in whom I might by mine owne example learne experience, what difference there would be betwixt the knot I read it Nodum, [...]nd not Modum. of the marriage-covenant, mutually consented unto for the desire of children, and the bargaine of a lustfull love, where though children [Page 151] be against our wils begotten, yet being borne, they even compell us to love them.
2. I remember once, that when I had a minde to put forth my selfe for the prize in a Theatricall Poeme, I was demanded by I know not what wizard, what I would give him, to be assured to winne the garland: but I detesting and abhorring such filthy compacts returnd him answer; That though the garland were immortall and of gold, yet would I not suffer a flye to lose it's life to gaine me the better of it. For he was to kill certaine living creatures in those his sacrifices, and by those honours to invite the Divels to favour me in the peoples acclamations. But this ill meanes I refused not, out of any chast reservation towards thee, O God of my heart; for then knew I not how to love thee, who knew not how to thinke on any thing but certaine [Page 152] He alludes to the Manichees errours, who thought God and the Angels to be but glorious bodies. Hos. 12. 1. Corporeall Glories. And did not my soule, panting after such fond fictions, commit fornication against thee, trust in false hopes, and feed upon the wind? But I would not (forsooth) that hee should doe sacrifice to the Divells for me, and yet did I my selfe offer unto them, even by that my superstition. For, to feed upon the wind, what is it else but to feed them; that is, by our owne errours to make our selves the subjects of their pleasure and derision?
CHAP. 3. Giving himselfe to Astrologie, he is reclaimed by an ancient Physician.
1. THose Star-gazers therefore, whom they stile The old Translator is often mistaken in this Chapter. Mathematicians, I verily did not forbeare to consult with; and that because they used no sacrifice, [Page 153] not directed their prayers to any Spirit to speed their Divinations: and yet doth Christian and true piety consequently refuse and condemne that Art. For it is a good thing to confesse Psal. 41. 4. unto thee, and to say, Have mercie upon me, heale my soule: for I have sinned against thee: and not to abuse thy kindnesse for a liberty of sinning, but to remember our Lords warning, Behold thou art made whole, sinne no Iob. 5. 14. more, lest a worse thing come unto thee. All which wholsome advice they endevour to overthrow, that say, The cause of thy sinne is inevitably determined in heaven; and that Man, flesh and blood, and proud corruption be kept without sinne, is of Ʋenus doing, forsooth; or Saturne or Mars procur'd it; meane while the Creator of Heaven and Starres, beares the blame of it. And who is he but our God, the very sweetnes and [Page 154] well-spring of Righteousnesse, who shalt render to every man Rom. 2. 6. according to his workes: and a broken and contrite heart wilt Psal. 51. 17. thou not despise.
2. There was in those dayes a wise Gentleman, very skilfull in Physicks; and famous for his Art, who being at that time This was part of the Proconsuls Office in the Romane Provinces, to be Iudge at these kinde of Exercises: and in these lesser Cities so serve from Rome, a meane man might bee Proconsul. The old Translator turnes Proconsul, In place of the Consul, ignorantly. Proconsul, had with his owne hand put the Garland upon my distempered head, but not as a Physician: for this disease thou onely curest, I am. 4. 6. who resistest the proud, and givest grace to the humble. But didst thou faile me by that old Physician, or forbarest to heale my soule? For in regard I grew more acquainted with him, and that I diligently and firmely depended upon his advice; for hoe delivered it in neate termes, full of quicke sentences, both pleasant and grave withall. Who, when hee had gathered by my discourse, that I was given to study the bookes [Page 155] of the Nativity-casters and Figure-flingers, hee courteously and fatherly advised me to cast them all away, and that I should not hereafter in vaine bestow my care or diligence (which was necessary for more useful things) upon that vaine study: affirming withall, that himselfe had in his yonger yeeres studied that Art, with a purpose to get his living by it; hoping, if he could once have understood Hypocrates, he might attaine to understand that kinde of learning also: and that hee had given it over, and wholly betaken himselfe to Physicke, for no other reason, but that he found it most deceitfull; and he being a grave man, would not get his living by cheating of people. But thou (saith he) hast the profession of Rhetoricke to maintaine thy selfe by, whereas thou followest this study voluntarily, not driven to it by necessity: so much the more then [Page 156] oughtest thou to give me credit in this point, who laboured to attaine to perfection in it, out of a purpose meerely to get my living by it.
3. Of whom when I had demanded, what the reason was then, why so many true things should be foretold by it? Hee answered mee (as well as hee could) That the force of Chance, diffused round about in the nature of things, brought this about. For if when a man had by hap-hazard consulted the books of some Poet, who sang of and intended cleane another matter, the Verses did oftentimes fall out wondrously agreeable to the present businesse: it were not then to be wondred at (saith he) if out of the soule of man (by some higher instinct) knowing nothing what is done within it selfe, some answer should be given, which more by hap than any good cunning, should have [Page 157] agreement to the businesse and actions of the demander. And thus much truely, either from or by him, thou then wroughtest for me, and then decypheredst in my memory, what of my selfe I should seeke out afterwards. But yet at that time neither he, nor my most deare Nebridius; (a very good dispositioned yong man, and very cautelous, who utterly derided that whole manner of Divination) could perswade with me to cast away those studies, even because the authority of the very Authors overswayed more with me, and that I had not yet light upon any demonstrative argument (such as I sought for) whereby it might cleerely and without all doubtfulnesse appeare, that what had beene truely foretold by those Masters of the Science, were spoken by Fortune or by chance, and not out of the sure Art of the Starre-gazers.
CHAP. 4. He relates the sicknesse and baptisme of his Friend, whom himselfe had infected with heresie: he grievously laments his death.
1. IN those yeeres when I first of all began to teach Rhetoricke in the Towne where I was borne, I gained a very deare friend, upon the occasion of the neerenesse of our studies; one he was about mine owne age, now springing up with mee in the flowre of youth. He had growne up of a child with me, and both schoole-fellowes and play-fellowes wee had beene. But yet was he not so truly my friend, no nor of later times neither, as true friendship should be indeed; for true it cannot be, unlesse thou soderest it betwixt such parties as cleave together unto thee, by that [Page 159] love which is shed abroad in Rom. 5. 5. our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us. But yet a very sweet friendship it was, being ripened by the heate of the equality of our studies: For, from the true faith, (which he being a Youth was not soundly and throughly grounded in) I had wrapt him, even towards those selfe-same superstitious and pernicious Fables, for which my Mother bewailed my condition. With me now erred the mind of that man, nor could my soule be without him. But behold thou, ever at the backes of thy Runneawaies, the God of revenge, and Father of mercies, both at the Psal. 94. 1. same time, who turnest us to thy selfe by most wonderfull means, tookest that man out of this life, when hee had scarce continued one whole yeere in my friendship, sweet to mee above all sweetnesse of this life.
2. What one man is able to [Page 160] recount all thy praises which he hath felt in him selfe alone? What was it thou then didst, my God, and how unsearchable is the bottomlesse depth of thy Iudgements? For when as one day, sofe sicke of his Feaver, hee lay senselesse in a deadly sweat, and all despairing of his recoverie, he was baptized unwitting to himselfe; my selfe meane while little regarding, and presuming that his soule would have retained rather what it had received of me, and not what was now wrought in the body of him that knew The wonderfull effect of the Sacrament of Baptisme. nothing of it. But it fell out farre otherwise: for he became refreshed, and recovered his health upon it: For when as soone as ever I could come to speake with him; (and I could, so soone as he was able: for I had never yet gone from him, and we very neerely depended one upon another) I offered to scoffe, as if he also would have [Page 161] scoffed with me for company, at that Baptisme which he, being most absent both in understanding and feeling, had lately received, but had now understood that he had received. But hee lookt with as great indignation upon me, as I had beene his morrall enemy; and with an admirable and sudden freedome of language, advised mee, that if I purposed to continue his friend, I should forbeare such talke to him.
3. But I all astonied and amazed, put off the disclosing of my private commotions, till hee should grow well againe, and had recovered so much strength of health, that hee were fit for me to deale with as I would my selfe. But he was taken away from my phrenzie, that with thee hee might bee preserved for my future comfort; falling in my absence a few dayes after into a relapse of his Feaver, and was [Page 162] parted away from mee. At the griefe of this, my heart was utterly over-clouded; and whatsoever I cast mine eye upon, lookt like death unto me. Mine owne Country was a very Prison to me, and my Fathers house a wonderfull unhappinesse; and whatsoever I had communicated in with him, wanting him turned to my most cruell torture. Mine eyes rov'd about every where for him, but they met not with him; and I hated all places for that they had not him; nor could they now tell me, Behold, he will come shortly, as when he was alive they did when-ever he was absent. I became a great examiner of my selfe, and I often asked over my soule, why she was so sad, and why she afflicted mee so sorely: but shee knew not what to answer mee. Then said I to my soule, Put thy trust in God; but very justly she did not obey me; because that [Page 163] most deare man whom she had lost, was both truer and better, than that phantasticall God she was bid to trust in. Only teares were sweet to me, Arar [...] conceipt. for they had now succeeded in my friends place, in the dearest of my affections.
CHAP. 5. Of teares in our prayers for, and bewailing of, the thing beloved.
1. ANd now, Lord, are these things well passed over, and time hath asswaged the anguish of my wound. May I learne this from the [...] who art Truth, and may I apply the eare of my heart unto thy mouth, that thou maist tell me the reason, why weeping should bee so sweet to people in misery? Hast thou (notwithstanding thou art present every where) cast away [Page 164] our misery farre from thee? and thou remainest constant in thy selfe, but we are tumbled up and downe in divers tryals: and yet unlesse wee should bewayle our selves in thine eares, there should no hope remaine for us. How comes it then to passe, that such sweet fruit is gathered from the bitter tree of a miserable life, namely to mourne, and weepe, and sigh, and complaine? Is it this that sweetens it, that we are in hope thou hearest us. This may be rightly thought of our prayers, because they have a desire to approach unto thee. But may it be so said too concerning that griefe and mourning for the thing lost, with which I was then wholly overwhelmed? For I could not hope he should now revive againe, nor did I desire this with all my teares; but bemone him onely I did, and weep for him: seeing a wretch I was, and had utterly lost all my joy. [Page 165] Or is weeping a bitter thing, and yet out of a full-gorg'dnesse of what we before enjoyed, and in the very instant while wee are a loathing of them, can it be pleasing to us?
CHAP. 6. He tels with what great affection he loved his friend.
1. BVt what speake I of these things? for 'tis no time to aske questions, but to confesse unto thee. Wretched I was; and wretched is every soule that is engaged in the friendship of mortall things; he becomes all to pieces when he forgoes them, and then first he becomes sensible of his misery, by which he is already miserable even before hee forgoes them. This was my case at that time; I wept full bitterly, and yet was best at quiet in that bitternesse. Thus was I wretched [Page 166] enough, and that wretched life I accounted more deare than my friend himselfe. For though I would gladly have exchanged it, yet as unwilling I was to forgoe that, as I had been to lose him; yea I knew not whether I would have forgone that, even to have enjoyed him. The old Translator confounds these two sentences. Like as the tradition, (if it be not a fiction) goes of Pilades and Orestes, who would gladly have dyed one for another, or else both together, it being to them worse than death not to live together. But I know not what kinde of affection prevailed with mee which was too much contrary to theirs, for both grievously tedious to me it was to live, and yet fearefull I was to dye. I suppose that how much the more affectionately I loved him, so much the more did I both hate and feare (as my cruellest enemy) death which had bereaved me of him: and I imagined it would [Page 167] speedily make an end of all other men, because it had the power to doe of him. Even thus I well remember, stood I then affected.
2. Behold my heart, O my GOD, yea search it throughly; search it because I remember it well, O my Hope, who cleansest me from the impurity of such affections, directing mine eyes towards thee, and plucking my feet out of the snare. For I much admired that other mortals did live, since he whom I so loved, as if he never should have dyed, was now dead: yea, I more admired that my selfe who was to him a second selfe, should be able to live after him. Well said he of his friend, Thou halfe of my soule: for I still thought my soule and his soule, to have beene but one soule in two bodies: This conceipt Saint Augustine Retracted afterwards Retract lib. 2. cap. 6. and therefore was my life a very horror to me, because I would not live by halves. And even therefore perchance was I afraid [Page 168] to dye, lest he should wholy die, whom so passionately I had loved.
CHAP. 7. The impatientnesse of griefe constraines us to shift our dwellings.
1 O Madnesse, which knowest not how to love men, as men should be loved! O foolish man, which so impatiently endurest the chances mortality is subject unto! Thus mad and foolish was I at that time. Therefore I storm'd, and pu [...]t, and cryed, and tumbled, being capable neither of Rest nor Counsayle. For I was sayne to uphold my shattered and blood-blubbered Conscissam & cruentatam, (not cruentam) animam. soule which yet had not patience enough to be supported by me, yet a place where to dispose of it, I could not light upon. Not in the delightfull groves, not [Page 169] where mirth and musicke was nor in the odoriferous Gardens, nor in curious Banquettings, nor in the pleasures of the Bed and Chambering; nor (finally) in reading over eyther Verse or Prose, tooke it any contentment. Every thing was offensive, yea, the very light it selfe; and whatsoever were not as hee was, was alike painefull and hatefull to me, except groaning and weeping. For onely in those found I a little refreshment.
2. But so soone as I had retired my soule from them, a huge weight of misery over-loaded me, which thou onely couldest ease and lighten, O Lord. I knew thus much, and yet indeed I would not, nor was I able; for thou wert not any solid or substantiall thing unto me, when in those dayes I thought upon thee. For not thou thy selfe, but mine owne idle phantasie and errou [...] were then my God. If I offered [Page 170] to discharge my burthen upon that, to give it some easement, fell as it were into the empty ayre, and came tumbling againe upon me: whereupon I remained so unfortunate a place to my selfe, as there I could neither stay, nor get away from it. For whither should my heart flye from my heart? Whither was it possible to fly from mine own selfe? Whither should I not have followed my selfe? And yet after all this, out of my Countrey fled: for so should mine eyes lesse looke for him there, where they were not wont to see him. And thus I left Tagaste, and came to Carthage.
CHAP. 8. Time cures Sorrow,
1. TImes lose no time; not doe they idly goe and returne about these senses of ours; [Page 171] but they cause strange operations in our minds. Behold, they went a [...] same day by day, and by going and comming to and againe, they brought into my minde other notions, and other remembrances, and by little and little prec'd mee up againe with my old kind of delights, unto which my present sorrow gave some way. And yet to that againe there succeeded, though not other griefes, yet the causes of other griefes. For how came that former griefe so easily and so deepely to make impression in me, but even from hence, that I had spilt my soule upon the sand, in loving a man that must once dye, as if he never had beene to dye? For the cōfortings of other friends did mostly repaire and refresh me, with whom I did love, what for thy sake I did not love: and this was a great Fable, and a long lye; by the impare This passage hath the old Translator rendred very mannerly, and I have followed him. repetition whereof, our [Page 172] soule, which lay itching in our eares, was wholly corrupted.
2. But that Fable would Not yet dye with me, so oft as any or my friends dyed. But there were some other things which in my friends company did take my minde; namely, to discourse, and to laugh with them, and to doe obsequious offices of courtesie one to another; to reade pretty bookes together, sometimes to be in jest, and other whiles seriously honest to one another; sometimes so to dissent without discontent, as a man would doe with his owne selfe, and even with the seldomnesse of those dissenting, season our more frequent consentings; sometimes would we teach, and sometimes learne one of another; wish for the company of the absent with impatience; and welcome [...] the new commers with joy [...] nesse. With these and the like expressions, proceeding out of [Page 173] the hearts; of those that loved and repaired one anothers affections, by the countenance, by the tongue by the eyes and by a thousand other most pleasing motions, did we Conflare, & facere: Here the Infinitive Mood is put for the Praeter imperfect tense plurall: Hee illudes to [...]he running or melting of glasse or metals together. soder or runne as it were our soules together, and made but one out of many.
CHAP. 9. The comparing of humane friendship with divine.
1. THis is it now which a man loves in our friends; and so loves it, that he must in conscience confesse himselfe guilty if he should not love him that loves him againe, or not love that man againe that loves him first, expecting no other thing from him besides the pure demonstration of his love. Hence is that mourning when ever a friend dyes, yea those overcastings of sorrowes, that steeping of the [Page 174] heart in teares, all sweetnesse utterly turn'd into bitternesse: hence too upon the losse of the life of the dying, comes the death of the living. But blessed is the man that loves thee, and his friend in thee, and his enemy for thee. For he alone loses none that is deare unto him, to whom all are deare, in him that can never bee lost. And who is this but our God, the God that made heaven and earth, and who filleth them, because in filling them he created them? Thee, no man loses, but he that lets thee go. And he that lets, thee goe, whither goes hee, or whither runnes he, but from thee well pleased, backe to thee offended? For where shall not such a one finde thy Law fulfilled in his owne punishment? And Ioh. 17. 17 thy Law is truth, and Truth is thy selfe.
CHAP. 10. All beauty is from God, who is to be praysed for all.
1. TUrne us O God of Hosts, shew us the light of thy countenance and wee shall bee whole. For which way soever the soule of man turnes it selfe, unlesse towards thee, it is even rivetted-into dolours. Yea though it settles it selfe upon beautifull objects without thee, and without it selfe: which beauties were no beauties at all, unlesse they were from thee. They rise, and set; and by rising, they beginne to have Being; they grow up, that they may attaine perfection; which having attained, they waxe old and wither: for grow old all must, and all must wither too. Therefore when they spring up and tend towards a Being, looke how much more hast they [Page 176] make to Be, so much the more they also make not to Be. This is the law of them. Thus much hast thou bequeath'd them, because they are parcels of things which are not extant all at one time, but which by decaying and succeeding doe altogether play the part of the whole universe, whereof they are the parcels. And even thus is our speech delivered by sounds significant: for it will never be O most dainty comparison and expression! a perfect sentence, unlesse one word gives way when it hath sounded his part, that another may succeede it.
2. And by them let my soule prayse thee, O God, Creator of things; but yet let not my soule bee fastned in to these things with the glew of love through the senses of my body. For these things goe whither they were purposely to go, that they might no longer Be, and they cleave the soule in sunder which most [Page 177] pestilent desires: even * because Quon [...]a [...] a [...]m [...] ipsa esse vult. This he translates, for the soule desires to be. Short of the sense. the soule earnestly desires to be one with them, and loves finally to rest, in these things which shee loves. But in those things shee finds not settlement, which are still fleeing, because they stand not ever at the same stay: and who is he that can follow them with the senses of his flesh; yea, who is able to overtake them, when they are hard by him?
3. For the sense of our flesh is slow, even because it is the sense of our flesh: and it's selfe is it's owne measure. Sufficient enough it is for the end it is made for; but it is not sufficient for this, namely, to hold at a stay things running of course from their Ab initio debito, usque ad finem debtum. appointed starting place, to their Races end. For in thy Word by which they were created, they heare this signall, from hence, and even thus farre.
CHAP. 11. All things are created mutable in themselves, and immutable in God.
1. BE not foolish O my soule and make not the care of thine heart deafe, with the tumult of folly. But hearken now: the Word it selfe calls to thee to returne: for there is the place of quiet not to be disturbed, where thy love can never be forsaken, if it selfe leaves not off to love. Behold, these things give way that other things may come in their places, that so this lower would may at last have all his parts. But doe I ever depart, saith the Word of God? There set up thy dwelling, trust there whatsoever thou hast left, O my soule; especially since thou art at length tired out with these uncertainties. Recommend over unto truth, [Page 179] whatsoever thou hast left of truth; and thou shalt lose nothing by the bargaine; yea, thy decaies shall reflourish againe, and all thy languishments shall be recovered; thy fadings shall be refreshed, shall be renewed, and shall be made to continue with thee: nor shall they put thee downe to the place whither themselves descend; but they shall stay with thee and stand fast for ever before that God, who himselfe stayes and stands fast for ever.
2. Why now my perverse soule wilt thou be still following thine owne flesh? Let that rather turne and follow thee. What ever by her thou hast sense of, is but in part: and the whole whereof these are parts, thou knowest not; and yet this little contents thee. But had the sense of thy flesh beene capable of comprehending the whole, and not for thy punishment beene stinted to [Page 180] a part of the whole; thou wouldst have then desired that whatsoever hath existence at this present should passe away, that so the whole might better have pleased thee altogether. For what wee speake, by the same sense of the flesh thou hearest, and yet wouldst not thou have the same syllables sound ever, but flye away, that others may come on, and thou mayst heare up the whole sentence. Thus are all these things in ever Being, which have still any one part of theirs in being, and yet all those parts which goe to the making up of that whole Being, are never all together in present Being. All together surely must needs delight morefully, than parts single, if the pleasure of all could be felt all at once. But farre better than these all, is he that made all: and he is our God: nor does he depart away, for that he hath no successor: If bodies then please [Page 181] thee, praise God for them, and turne thy love upon him that made them; lest otherwise in those things which please thee, thou displease him.
CHAP. 12. Love of the creatures is not forbidden, provided that in those which please us, God bee loved.
1. IF then soules please thee, let them be loved in God: for they are mutable, but in him are they firmly established, or else would they passe, and perish. In him therefore let them be beloved; and draw unto him along with thee as many soules as thou canst, and say to them, Him let us love, let us love him; he made all these, nor is hee farre from them. For he did not once make them, and then get him gone, But of him, and in him they are. [Page 182] See where he is, even where-ever truth is savoury. Hee is within the very heart, but yet hath the heart strayed from him. [...] againe to your owne heart O [...] transgressors, and cleave fast [...] Esay 46. 8. to him that made you. [...] with him, and you shall [...] surely: Repose your [...] him, and yee shall rest [...] Whither goe you i [...] these [...] gy passages? O whither goe you The good that you love, is [...] him; and in respect of him, [...] both good and pleasant. But it shall justly be turned to bitternesse, because whatsoever is from him is unjustly loved, if hee be forsaken for it.
2. Whither now wander [...] further and further over these difficult and troublesome passages? There is no rest to be found where you seeke it. Seeke what you doe seeke, but yet 'tis not there where you are seeking for it. You seeke a blessed life in [Page 183] the land of death; 'tis not there: for how should there be a happy life, where there is at all no life? But our Life descended downe hither, and tooke away our death, and kild him, out of the abundance of his owne life: and he thundered, calling unto us to returne from hence to him into that secret place, from whence he came forth to us; comming first into the Virgins wombe, where the Humanity was marryed unto him, (even our mortall flesh, though not ever to be mortall) and thence came he like a Bridegroome out of his chamber, Psal. 19. 5. rejoycing as a Giant to run his course. For hee foreslow'd not, but he ranne, crying both in words, deedes, death, descent, and ascension; still crying to us to returne unto him. And hee withdrew himselfe from our eyes, that we might returne to our owne heart, and there finde him.
[Page 184] 3. He withdrew himselfe, and behold he is still here. He would not tarry long with us, yet hath he not utterly left us; for thither is he gone, from whence he never parted, because the world Iohn 1. was made by him. And in this world hee was, and into this world hee came to save sinners, 1 Tim. 1. 15 unto whom my soule now confesseth, that he may heale it, for it hath sinned against him. O Psal. 41. 4. ye sonnes of men how long will ye be slow of heart? will ye not now after that Life is descended downe to you, will not you ascend up to it and live? But whither ascended you when you were high-conceipted, and lifted up your head into heaven? Descend againe, that you may ascend, and ascend to God. For descended you are, by ascending against him. Tell the soules whom thou lovest, thus; that they may weepe in this valley of teares; and so carry them up [Page 185] with thee unto God, because by his Spirit thou speakest thus unto them, if speak thou doest burning with the fire of charity.
CHAP. 13. Love whence it comes.
1. THese things I as then knew not, and I fell in love with these inferior beauties, and I was sinking even to the very bottome, and unto my friends I said, doe wee love any thing that is not beautifull? For what is faire? and what is beauty? what is it that inveigles us thus, and that drawes our affections to the things we love? for unlesse there were a gracefulnesse and a beauty in them, they could by no meanes draw us unto them. And I markt narrowly and perceived that in the bodies themselves, there was one thing as it were the whole feature, which in that [Page 186] respect was beautifull, and another thing that did therefore become, because it was aptly fitted to some thing, as some part of the body, in respect of the whole body, or a shooe in respect of the foot, and the like. And this consideration sprang up in my minde even out of the innermost of my very heart, and I composed certaine bookes De Of Faire and Fit. Pulchro & Apto, two or three as I thinke. Thou knowest it O Lord, for 'tis out of my memory. For I have them not now by me, but lost they are, and I know not how.
CHAP. 14. Of his booke of Faire and Fit.
1. WHat was the cause, O Lord my GOD that moved me to dedicate unto Icherius an Orator of Rome these bookes of mine, whom as [Page 187] then I so much as knew not by face, but upon love to the man meerely for the fame of his learning, which was eminent in him, and some words of his that I had heard, which very well pleased me? But rather did he please me, for that they pleased others, who highly extold him, admiting much that a Syrian borne, brought up first in the Greeke Eloquence, should afterwards prove so wonderfull a master in the Latine also: being above all this, a most knowing man in all the studies that pertaine unto Wisdome. A man is commended, and loved even when hee is absent: Doth then this love enter the heart of the hearer immedidiately from the mouth of the prayser? Nothing so. But by one lover is another inflamed. Hence comes it that hee is oft loved, who is heard commended, when (namely) his worth is beleeved to be truely set forth by the unfeined [Page 188] heart of the commender; that is, when he that loves him, prayses him. Thus then loved I men, upon the judgement of men, but not upon thine, O my God, in which no man is deceived. But yet why not as that noble Chariotier or Huntsman, so famously spoken of by our vulgar affections? no, but farre otherwise and more seriously; and even so as I would desire to be my selfe commended.
2. For I would by no meanes have my selfe or commended or lov'd, in that kinde that Stageplayers are, (though I my selfe did sometimes both commend and love them) but I would choose rather to have liv'd concealed, than to be knowne that way; and to be hated, than in that kinde to be beloved. Where now are these overswayings of such various and divers kinds of loves distributed in one soule? what is it that I am in love with [Page 189] in another man? And what againe is it, that did I not hate him for, I should not detest and keepe him out of my company, seeing wee are men either of us? For the comparison holds not, that as a good horse is loved by him, who would not yet be that horse, no not though he might; the same should likewise be affirmed of a Stage-player, who is a fellow in nature with us. Doe I therefore love that in a man, which I hate to be, seeing I am a man? Man is a great deepe, whose very hayres thou numberest, O Lord, and they fall not Mat. 10. 29. 30. to the ground without thee, and yet are the hayres of his head easier to be numbered, than are his affections and the motions of his heart.
3. But that Orator whom I so loved was one of those that I would have wisht my selfe to have beene: and I erred through a swelling pride, and was tossed [Page 190] up and downe with every wind, but I was governed by thee very secretly. And how now shall I know, and how may I upon a sure ground confesse unto thee, that I loved that man more for the love of them that commended him, than for the good parts themselves for which hee was commended? Because if the selfe same men should not have dispraysed him whom they before had praysed, and by dispraysing and despising him had they not told the same things of him, I should never have been so kindled and provoked to love him.
4. See where the impotent so le lyes along, that is not yet staid up by the solidity of truth. Iust as the blasts of tougues blow out of the brests of censurers, so is it carryed this way and that way, tumbled and tossed up and downe, and the light is so beclowded that it can never discerne the truth: And yet it is [Page 191] right before us. I conceived to purchase some great credit by it, if my stile and meditations might but be knowne to that famous man: which should he allow of, then were I more on fire, but if he disapprov'd, this vaine heart of mine utterly voyd of thy solidity, had been cut to the quick at it. And yet that subject of Faire and Fit upon which I wrote to him, my meditations gladly laboured upon, and though I wanted others to commend it, yet did I my selfe admire it.
CHAP. 15. How his understanding being overshadowed with corporeall Images, hee could not discerne the spirituall.
1. BVt I could not all this while discover the maine point of the businesse in that artfull carriage of thine, O thou Omnipotent who onely doest great wonders: and my conceit rang'd through corporeal forms; as Faire, that is so, absolutely of it selfe; and Fit, which becomes gracefull when applyed to some other thing: and I defined and distinguished, and confirm'd my argument by corporeall examples. I set my studies afterwards to consider of the nature of the Soule, but that false opinion which I had already entertained concerning spirituall, matters would not let me discover the [Page 193] truth, yet the force of truth did ever and anon flash into mine eyes, but I turn'd away my panting soule from all incorporeall substances, setting it upon line aments, and colours, and swelling quantities. And for that I was not able to see all these in my soule, I verily beleeved that I could not see that soule of mine. And whereas in vertue I loved peace, and in vitiousnesse I abhorred discord: in the first I observed an Vnity, but division ever to be in this. And in that Vnity, He alludes to the Manichees errors, which had infected him. I conceived the nature both of truth and of our chiefest goodnesse to consist: but in this division, silly I imagined, I know not what substance of an irrationall life, and the nature of the greatest evill, which should not onely be a substance, but a very The old Translator jumbles two sentences into one. true life also: and yet not at all depend on thee, O my God, of whom are all things. And yet that first I called Vnity, as if it [Page 194] had been a Soule with [...], but the latter I stiled a Duality (or a Division,) which should bee Anger, in unmanly cruelties: and lust, in beastly impurities; little knowing what I talke of He alludes to the Manichees foolish Philosophical Divinity, which notwithstanding that the so [...]le and [...] [...] culties were created all at once, and all good, ( [...] by the Fall;) yet they made the Soule onely to be good, from which vertue came, which they called vnity; [...] that the soule was but one: but the powers of the soule, they (having an eye onely to the Fall and not to the Creation) made to be absolutely and originally Evill and [...] causes of all Evill. Such were those two power of [...] Sensitive Appetite, the Concupiscible and the [...] cible: (of which they made their Duality or Division) whereof nature intended the first, (the Concupiscible or Longing appetite) for the conservation of the [...] and the pleasant or well being of it: and the [...] or angry appetite, for the defence of the Concupiscible: by which we are angry at, and resist whatsoever [...] our wellbeing The use of both together is to [...] good, and to [...] evill, for soule and body. [...] Appetites be in the Motive faculty of the [...] Soule: by these [...]e soule moves herselfe to or [...] sesued or abhorred object. Here the old [...] much mistakes, for want of Philosophie..
2. For I had not as yet either knowne or learn'd, that neither [Page 195] was any substance evill, or that our owne soule was not that chiefest and unchangeable goodnesse. For even as those are to be called facinora, that is, bold, heinous, and desperate deedes, if so be that motion of the soule in which the force of the Appetite now is, be vicious or corrupted, stirring it selfe insolently and unrulily: and those are to be stiled Flagitia, Crimes, or naughty actions, when that affection of the soule, by which carnall pleasures are taken into resolution, be any way immoderate or disorderly. And thus doe Errours and false opinions defile the conversation, if so be that the reasonable soule it selfe be viciously disposed; as it was in me at that time, when I was utterly ignorant of any other light to illustrate it by, to make it partaker of the Truth, seeing of it selfe it is not that Nature of Truth. For thou shalt light my Candle, Psal. 18. 28 [Page 196] O Lord my God, thou shalt enlighten my darknesse: and of thy fulnesse have wee all received; Ioh 1. 16, 9 for thou art the true light that lighteth every man that Iam. 1. 16. commeth into the world; for that in thee there is no variablenesse, 1 Pet. 5. 5. neither shadow of change. But I pressed towards thee, and was as fast thrust from thee, that I might taste of death: for thou resistest the proud.
3. And what could be prouder, than for me with a wonderfull madnesse to maintaine, my selfe to be that by nature which thou thy selfe art? For whereas my selfe was mutable, (so much appearing manifestly unto mee, in that I became so ambitious to grow wiser, that of worse I might so prove better;) yet chose I rather to imagine thee to bee mutable, than my selfe not to be that which thou wert. Therefore gavest thou me the repulse, and thou curiedst my unconstant [Page 197] stiffe-neckednesse, and I fancied to my selfe certaine corporeall formes, and being flesh, I accused flesh; and being a way faring spirit, I did not turne towards thee, but went nuddling on and on towards those fancies which have no being, neither in thee, nor in mee, nor in any body. For they were not created for me by thy Truth, but devised meerely by mine owne vaine conceipt, fancying out a body. And I demanded of thy faithfull little ones, my fellow-Citizens, (from whom unbeknowing to my selfe I stood exiled) I put the question to them, I say, (prating and foolish man that I was!) Why therfore doth the soule erre which God hath created? But I would endure upon no termes, any one should demand of me, Why therefore doth God erre? And I stiffly maintained, that thy vnchangeable substance rather did erre upon constraint, [Page 198] than be brought to confesse mine owne changhable substance to have gone astray voluntarily, or gone any thing neere it.
4. I was at that time perchance sixe or seven and twenty yeere old, when I composed those Volumnes; canvassing up and downe with my selfe these corporeall fictions, which were still buzzing in the eares of my heart, (which eares I intended rather, O sweet Truth, to hearken after thy inward melody) plodding all this time upon my Faire and Fit, and desiring to stay, and to hearken to thee, and to rejoyce exceedingly at the voice of thy Spouse, but could not bring my selfe to it; for by the cals of mine owne errours, I was drawne out of my selfe, and opprest with the weight of my owne proud conceipt, I sunke into the lowest pit. For thou didst not make me to heare [...] Psal. 51. 8. and gladnesse, that the [...] [Page 199] which thou hadst not yet enough broken might rejoyce.
CHAP. 16. The admirable aptnesse to Learning, and the great understanding S. Augustine had.
1. ANd what was I the better for it, when scarce twenty yeeres old, that Booke of Aristotles Praedicaments falling into my hands, (of which my Rhetoricke-master of Carthage, and others, esteemed very good Schollers, would be cracking with full mouthes:) I earnestly and with much suspence gap't upon it at first, as upon I know not what deepe and divine peece; but read it over afterwards, yea and attained the understanding of it, by my selfe alone? And comparing my Notes afterwards with theirs, who protested how hardly they gate to understand the Booke [Page 200] from very able Tutors, not dictating to them onely, by word of mouth, but taking paines also to delineate out in the Multa in pulvere depingentibus. Which the Other Translator turnes, writing them in the dust: noting in his margent, that it was a manner of [...]iting then used. Boldly affirmed. I dare say there was never such a manner of writing. But thus it was; The Mathematicians had their pulverem Mathematicum, dust in linnen bagges, which scirced or pownc'd upon a board, they drew their Schemes and Diagrams upon, to make ocular demonstration withall; either for their owne use or their Schollers. This they could easily and the aply put in and out againe. Arch medes was taken in his Study, drawing his Mathematicall Lines in such dust. dust the Schemes and demonstrations of it; they could teach me no more of it, than I had observed before upon mine owne reading. And it seem'd plaine enough to my capacity, when they discourst of Substances, such as Man is, and of the Accidents inhering to these Substances; as for example, the figure of a man, how qualified he was, and of what shape and stature, how many foot high, and his relation to his kindred, whose brother he is, or where placed, or when borne, or whether he stands or sits, or bee shod or armed, or does or [Page 201] suffers any thing: and whatsoever to bee learned besides in these nine Praedicaments, (of which I have given these former examples) or these other innumerable observations in that chiefe Praedicament of Substance.
2. What now did all this further me, seeing withal it as much hindred mee? when as I tooke paines to understand thee, O my God, (whose Essence is most wonderfully simple and unchangeable) imagining whatsoever had being, to bee comprehended under those tenne Praedicaments: as if thy selfe had beene subject to thine owne Greatnesse or Beauty; and that these two had an inherence in thee, like Accidents in their Subject, or as in a Body: whereas thy greatnesse and beauty is thy Essence; but a body is not great or faire in that regard as it is a body, seeing that though [Page 202] it were lesse great or faire, yet should it be a body notwithstanding. But it was a meere falsehood which of thee I had conceived, and no truth; a very fiction of mine owne foolery, and no solid ground of thy happinesse. For thou hadst given forth the command, and so it came to passe in me, that my earth should bring forth bryars and thornes in me, and that in the sweat of my browes I should eate my bread.
3. And what was I the better, that I the vile Slave to wicked affections, read over by my selfe, and understood all the bookes of those Sciences which they call liberall, as many as I could cast mine eye upon? And that I tooke great delight in them, but knew not all this while whence all that came whatsoever was true or certaine in them. For I stood with my backe to the light, and with my [Page 203] face toward these things which received that light: and therfore my face, with which I discern'd these things that were illuminated, was not it selfe illuminated. What-ever was written, either of the Art of Rhetoricke, or Logicke, what-ever of Geometry, Musicke, and Arithmeticke, I attain'd the understanding of by my selfe, without any great difficulty, or any instructor at all, as thou knowest, O Lord my God; even because the quicknes of conceiving, and the sharpnesse of disputing is thy gift: and yet did I not sacrifice any part of it to thy acknowledgement. All this therefore served not mee to any good imployment, but to my destruction rather, since I went about to get so good a part He alludes to the Prodigall, Luk. [...]5. of my portion into mine owne custody; and I preserved not mine own abilities entire for thy service, but wandring into a far Country, to spend it there upon [Page 204] my Harlotries. For what good did it me to have good abilities, and not employ them to good uses? For I understood not that those Arts were attained with great difficulty, even by those that were very studious and ingenuous O wonderful naturall wit of S. Augustine! Schollers, untill that my selfe going about to interpret them in others hearing, hee was held the most excellent at them, who was able to follow me with least slownesse.
4. But what at last did all this benefit mee, thinking all this while, that thou, O Lord my God of truth, wert nothing but a vast and bright Body, and my selfe some peece of that Body? O extreme perversenesse! but in that case was I then; nor doe I blush, O my God, to confesse thy mercies towards mee, & to call upon thee, who blushed not then openly to professe before men mine owne blasphemies, and to barke against thee. [Page 205] What good did then my nimble wit, able to runne over all those Sciences; and all those most knotty Volumes, made easie to me, without helpe or light from any Tutor; seeing I err'd so The Papists brag of being in the true Church, but plainely their Chickens seldome prove more than spoonefeathered, & not hardpenn'd. For they want the food here spoken of, Sound Faith. Traditions, Legends, seined Miracles, carnall Vowes, and out side Sanctity, may puffe up, not edifie. fouly, and with so much sacrilegious shamefulnesse in the Doctrine of Piety? Or what hinderance was a farre slower wit to thy little ones, seeing they straggled not so farre from thee, but that in the Nest of thy Church they might securely plume themselves, and nourish the wings of charity, by the food of a solid faith.
5. O Lord our God, under the shadow of thy wings let us hope; defend thou, & hold us up. Thou shalt beare us up, both while we are little, and when we are gray-headed: for our weaknesse, when 'tis from thee, then is it strength; but when 'tis of our selves, then is it weaknes indeed. Our good still lives with thee; [Page 206] from which because wee are averse, therefore are we perverse, Let us now at last, O Lord, returne, that wee doe not overturne: because with thee our Good lives without any defect, which Good thou art. We shall not need to feare finding a place to returne unto, because we fell headlong from it: for how [...]ever wee have beene long absent from thence, yet that house of ours shall not fall downe; and that's thy Eternity. *⁎*
SAINT AVGVSTINES Confessions. THE FIFTH BOOKE.
CHAP. 1. Hee stirres up his owne soule to praise God.
REceive heere the Sacrifice of my Confessions from the hand of my Tongue, which thou hast formed and stirred up to confesse unto thy Name. Heale thou all [Page 208] my bones, and let them say, O Lord, who is like unto thee? For neither does a man teach thee what is done within himselfe, when he confesses to thee; seeing a closed heart shuts not out thy eye, nor can mans hard-heartednesse thrust backe thy hand: for thou openest it when thou pleasest, either out of pitty or justice to us, and there is nothing can hide it selfe from thy heate. But let my soule praise thee that it may love thee: and let it confesse thine owne mercies to thee, that it may praise thee. No creature of thine is slacke or silent in thy praises, nor the spirit of any man by the praises of his mouth converted to thee; no nor yet any animall or corporeall creature, He meanes: that the goodly order and workmanship of the creatures causes those that well consider them, to open their mouthes in praises to God for thē. The Old Translator is much puzled here, confounding both the sense and Sentences. by the mouthes of those that well consider of them: that so our soule may towards thee rowze it selfe up from wearines, leaning it selfe on those things which thou hast created, and [Page 209] passing over to thy selfe, who hast made them so wonderfully; where refreshment and true fortitude is.
CHAP. 2. Gods presence can no man avoid, seeing he is every where.
1. LEt unquiet and naughty people now run and flee from thee as fast as they will; yet thou seest them well enough, and canst distinguish of shaddowes. And behold, all seemes gay to them, meane while themselves be deformed. And what wrong have they done thee by it, or how have they disparaged thy government, which from the highest heaven to this lowest earth, is most just and perfect? But whither are they fled, when they fled from thy presence? Or in what corner shalt not thou finde them out? But runne away Psal. 139. 7 that they might not see [Page 210] thee, who well sawest them, that being thus blindfolded, they might stumble upon thee, because thou forsakest nothing that thou hast made; that the unjust I say might stumble upon thee, and be justly vexed by it; withdrawing themselves from thy lenity, and stumbling at thy justice, fall foule upon thy severity. Little know they in truth, that thou art every where, whom no place incompasses, and that thou alone art ever neere, even to those that set themselves furthest from thee.
2. Let them therefore be turned backe, and seeke thee; because as they have forsaken thee their Creator, thou hast not so given over thy Creature. Let them bee converted, that they may seeke thee; and behold, thou art there in their heart, in the heart of those that confesse to thee, and that cast themselves upon thee, and that powre forth [Page 211] their teares in thy bosome, after all their tedious wandrings. Then shalt thou most gently wipe away their teares, that they may weepe the more, yea, and delight in their weeping; even for that thou, Lord, and not any man of flesh and blood, but thou Lord, who madest them, canst refresh and comfort them. But whereabouts was I, when I sought after thee? Thou wert directly before mee, but I had gone backe from thee; nor did I then finde my selfe, much lesse thee.
CHAP. 3. Of Faustus the Manichee: and of Astrologie.
1. LEt mee lay open before my GOD that nine and twentieth yeere of mine Age. There came in those dayes unto Carthage a certaine Bishop of [Page 212] the Manichees, Faustus by name: a great snare of the Divell he was, and many were intangled by him in that ginne of his smooth Language: which though my selfe did much commend in him, yet was I able to discerne betwixt it, and the truth of those things which I then was earnest to learne: nor had I an eye so much to the curious Dish of Oratory, as what substance of Science their so famous Faustus set before me to feed upon. Report had before-hand highly spoken him to me; as, that hee was a most knowing man in all honest points of Learning, and exquisitely skilled in all the liberall Sciences.
2. And for that I had sometimes read many bookes of the Philosophers, and had fresh in memory much of theirs; I presently fell to compare some points of theirs to those soule fables of the Manichees: and those [Page 213] things verily which the Philosophers had taught, (who could onely prevaile so far as to make judgement of this lower world, though the Lord of it they could by no meanes finde out) seem'd farre more probable unto mee. For great art thou, O Lord, and hast respect unto the humble, but Psal. 138. 6 the proud thou beholdest afarre off. Nor doest thou draw neere, but to the contrite in heart, nor art thou found by those that bee proud, no not though they had the curious skill to number the Starres and the sand, and to quarter out the houses of the heavenly Constellations, and to find out the courses of the Planets. For with their Vnderstanding and Wit, which thou bestowedst on them, doe they search out these things: yea they have found out and foretold many a yeere, before the Eclipses of the lights of the Sunne and Moone, what day and what howre, and how many [Page 214] Digits they should bee so, nor hath their calculation faild them: and just thus came all to passe as they foretold; and they committed to writing the Rules found out by them, which are read this day, and out of them doe others foretell in what yeere, and moneth of the yeere, and what day of the moneth, and what howre of the day, and what part of it's light, the Moone or Sunne is to be Eclipsed, and so it shall come to passe as it is foreshewed.
3. At these things men wonder and are astonished, that know not this Art, and they that doe know it, triumph and are extolled; and our of a wicked pride turning backe from thee, failing thereby of thy light, they foresee an Eclipse of the Sunne so long beforehand, but perceive not their owne which they suffer in the present. For they enquire not religiously enough from whence [Page 215] they are enabled with the wit, to seeke all this withall: and finding that 'tis thou that made them, they resigne not themselves up unto thee, that thou mayst preserve what thou hast made, and that they may kill in sacrifice unto thee, what they have made themselves to be; and slay their owne exalted imaginations, like as the fowles of the ayre; and their owne curiosities, like as the fishes of the Sea, in which they wander over the unknown paths of the bottomlesse pit; and their owne luxuriousnesse, like as the beasts of the field; that thou Lord, who art a consuming fire, Deut. 4. 21. mayst burne up those dead cares of theirs, and renew themselves immortally.
4. But they knew not that way, (thy Word) by which thou madest these things which themselves can calculate, and the calculators themselves, and the sense by which they see what they [Page 216] calculate, and the understanding, out of which they do number it; or that of thy wisedome there is no number. But the onely Begotten is made unto us Wisdome, and Righteousnesse, and 1 Cor. 1. 30 Sanctification, and was numbred as one of us, and paid tribute unto Caesar. This way have not these men knowne, by which they should descend from themselves downe to him, and by it ascend againe unto him. They verily knew not this way, and they conceit themselves to move in an high orbe, and to shine amongst the Starres; whereas behold they grovell upon the ground and their foolish heart is darkened. They discourse truely Rom. 1. 21. of many things concerning the creature; but the true Architect of the creature they doe not religiously seeke after; and therefore doe they not finde him. Or if they doe finde him, acknowledging him to be God, yet they glorifie Rom. 1. 21. [Page 217] him not as God, neither were thankefull, but became againe in their imaginations. They give out themselves to bee wise, attributing thy workes unto their skill; and in this humor with a most perverse blindnesse study they on the other side to impute to thee their own follies; entitling thee who art Truth it selfe unto their lyes; changing Rom. 1. 23, 25. thus the glory of the uncorruptible God into an Image made like corruptible man, and to birds, and foure footed beasts, and creeping things: changing thy truth into a lye, and served the creature more than the Creator.
5. But yet diverse observations concerning the creature truly delivered by these Philosophers, did I retaine in memory, yea and I conceived the Reason of them by mine owne calculations, the order of times, and the visible testimonies of the Staries: and all this I compared with the [Page 218] sayings of Manichaeus, who had written much of these subjects, doting most abundantly; nor did he give me any reason either of the Solstices, or Aequinoxes, or the Ecclipses of the greater Lights, nor of any such point as I had learned in the Bookes of secular Philosophie. But in his Writings was I commanded to beleeve all, but no answer met I withal unto those reasons, which had beene found true, both by mine owne calculatings and eyesight; from all which, his was quite contrary.
CHAP. 4. Onely the knowledge of GOD makes happy.
1. TEll me, O Lord God of Truth, is whosoever is skilfull in these Philosophic all things thereby acceptable unto thee? Surely most unhappy is [Page 219] the man that knowes all these things, and is ignorant of thee: but happy is hee that knowes thee, though ignorant of these. And he that knowes both thee and them; is not the happier for them, but for thee onely; upon condition that as he knows thee, so he glorifies thee as God, and it thankfull, and becomes not vaine in his owne imaginations. Rom. 1. 21.
2. For even as he is in better case that knows how to possesse a Tree, and to returne thanks unto thee for the commodities of it, although he knowes not how many cubits high it rises, or how broad it spreads; than hee that hath the skill to measure it, and keepes an account of all the boughes of it, and is neither owner of it, nor knowes nor loves him that created it: Even so, a faithfull man; whose right all this world of wealth is, and who having nothing, yet doth as it were possesse all things, even by [Page 220] eleaving unto thee, to whom all things serve, though he knowes not so much as the Circles of the North; yet is it folly to doubt but he is in better estate than hee that can quarter out the heavens and number the starres, and poises the Elements, and yet is negligent of thy knowledge, who hast made all things in number, Wis. 11. 20 weight, and measure.
CHAP. 5. The rashnesse of Faustus, in teaching what he know not.
1. BVt yet who requested I know not what Manichaean to write these things, without the skill of which, true piety might well bee learned? For thou hast said unto man, Behold, Iob 28. 28. piety is wisedome: of which that Manichaean might be utterly ignorant, though perfect at the knowledge of these things: [Page 221] but these things because he knew not, most impudently daring to [...] them, hee was not able plainely to attaine the knowledge of that piety. A great vanity it is verily to professe the knowledge of these worldly things; but it is a pious thing to confesse unto thee. Wherefore this roving fellow prated indeed much of these things, that so being confuted by those who had not learned the truth of these things, he might bee evidently discovered what understanding he had in points that were abstruser. For the man would not have himselfe meanely thought of, but went about forsooth to perswade, that the Holy Ghost, Manichaeus his pride and blasphemy. All Heretikes doe thus brag of the Spirit. the Comforter and Enricher of the faithfull ones, was with full auhority personally resident within him.
2. Whereas therefore he was found out to have taught falsely of the Heavens and Starres, and [Page 222] of the courses of the Sunne and Moone, (although these things pertaine little to the Doctrine of Religion) yet that his presumptions were sacrilegious is apparent enough, seeing that he delivered those things not onely which he knew not, but which himselfe had falsifyed, and that with so mad a vanity of pride, that he went about to attribute them to himselfe, as to a divine person. When-ever now I heare a Christian Brother, (either one or other) that is ignorant enough of these Philosophicall Subtilties, and that mistaketh one thing for another, I can patiently behold such a man delivering his opinion; nor doe I see how it can much hinder him, when as he doth not beleeve any thing unworthy of thee, O Lord, the Creator of all, if perchance hee be lesse skilled in the situation or condition of the corporeall creature. But then it hurts him, if so [Page 223] be he imagines this to pertaine to the forme of the doctrine of piety, and will yet stand too stiffely in a thing he is utterly ignorant of.
3. And yet is such an infirmity in the infancie of a mans faith borne withall by our Mother Charity, till such time as this new Convert grow up unto a perfect man, and not to be carried Eph. 4. 13, 14. about with every wind of Doctrine: whereas in that Faustus, who was so presumptuous as to make himselfe the Doctor and Author, the Ring-leader and chiefe man of all those whom he had inveigled to the opinion, that who-ever became his follower, did not imagine himselfe to follow a meere man, but thy holy Spirit; who would not judge but that so high a degree of madnesse, when once hee had beene convicted to have taught such falsities, were not to be detested, and utterly rejected? [Page 224] But I had not cleerely as yet found out, whether the interchanged alterations of the length and shortnesse of dayes and nights, yea of the day and night it selfe, with the Eclipses and wainings of the greater Lights, and other things of the like kind which I had read of in other Bookes, might be so expounded as to stand with his determination of them: but though peradventure it might so bee, yet should it remaine uncertaine to me, whether it were so or not: however, for the great sanctity supposed to be in the man, I was forsooth to propound to my selfe his authority, which ought to be enough to make mee beleeve him.
CHAP. 6. Faustus was eloquent by nature, rather than by Art.
1. ANd by the space almost of those 9 yeeres, wherein with an unsettled mind I had beene a Disciple of the Manichees, with a desire set upon the Tenter-hookes, had I expected the comming of this Faitstus. For all the rest of that Sect, whom by chance I had light upon, and had put to a non plus with my Questions and objections about these things, still promised me this Faustus, upon whose comming and conference all these, and greater difficulties, if I had them, would most easily and cleerely be satisfied. So soone therefore as he was come, I quickly tasted him to be a very pleasing-languag'd man, and one that could prate a great [Page 226] deale more delightfully of those points that they were wont to talke of: But how should a spruce Cup-bearer slake the thirst I had after those precious Cups? Mine eares had beene cloyed already with such trash; which did not now therefore seeme better to me, because better said; nor therefore true, because eloquent; nor seem'd the soule wise, because the face had a good garbe, and the language a sweet tone. As for them who had made such promises of him to me, they plainely were no good Iudges of things; and therfore to them hee appeared prudent and wise, for that he could please them in the speaking.
2. Another sort of people I had also met withall, who Iust the Purilane humour of our ti [...]es; with whom our incomparable Court Sermons are flatteries; and our neatest Preachers are Ladypreachers: for so they call them. become presently suspicious of the Truth it selfe, and refuse to acknowledge it so, if delivered in a picked and flue it discourse. But thou, O my God, hadst taught [Page 227] me by wonderfull and secret waies, and therefore I beleeve, even because thou hast taught me; for that is the very truth, nor is there besides thee any other teacher of Truth, wheresoever or whensoever he may bee famous. Of thy selfe therefore had I now learned; nor ought any thing seeme to be truely spoken, because eloquently set off; nor false therefore, because delivered with an untuneable pronuntiation. Againe, nor therefore true, because roughly delivered; nor therefore false, because graced in the speaking: but it fares with Wisedome and Folly, as it doth with wholsome and unwholsome Dyet; and with neate and undrest Phrases, as with Courtly or Countrey Vessels; either kinde of meats may bee serv'd up in either kinde of dishes. That greedinesse therefore of mine, with which I had so long expected that man, was [Page 228] delighted verily with the carriage and action of his dispute, fluently expressing himselfe, and in such termes as were very apt to set out his sentences to the best.
2. I was therfore much taken with him; and with others many, yea and more than those many, did I both praise and extoll him; this I tooke ill from him, that in the assembly of his Auditors, I might not be suffered to put in now and then, and This was the old fashion of the East; where [...] Schollers had liberty to aske questions of their Masters, and to move doubts as the Professors were reading, or so soone as the Lecture was done. Thus did our Saviour with the Doctors, [...] 2. 46. So [...] still in some European Vniversities communicate those questions that troubled me, by a familiar conferring and exchange of arguments with him. Which when I gate opportunity to doe, I, with other of my friends, both began to busie his eares, and that at s [...]h times too, as had not beene undecent for him to have exchanged an argument with me; and I opened my selfe in such things as did sway much with mee: but the man I found utterly unskilfull in the liberall Sciences, five [Page 229] of Grammar onely, and but ordinarily in that neither. But because he had read some of Tullies Orations, some few bookes of Seneca, divers of the Poets, and those Volumes of his owne Sect, which had beene written in the Latine tongue, and something hansomly; and for that hee was daily practised in speaking upon a subject; thence became hee furnished with eloquence, which proved the more pleasing and inveigling, being govern'd by a good wit, and set off with a kind of gracefulnesse that was naturall unto him. Is it not thus, as I now remember, O Lord my God, thou Iudge of my conscience? Before thee my heart still is, and my remembrance too; thou who didst at that time direct me by the hiddē secret of thy providence, & didst turne those shamefull errours of mine before my face, that I might see and hate-them.
CHAP. 7. He fals off from the Manichees.
1. FOr after that he had sufficiently appeared to me, to be thus ignorant of those Arts in which I thought hee had excelled; I began to dispaire that he should ever open and untye these difficulties which so much perplexed me; of which though a man were ignorant, hee might yet hold fast the truth of Piety, provided he were not a Maniches. For their Bookes are fraught with farre-fetcht Fables, of the Heaven, and the Starres, of the Sunne, and of the Moone, which I (having compared with the calculations I had read of other where) did not hereafter hold him any waies able subtilely to resolve me in (which I much desired) whether those things should bee rather so, as in the [Page 231] Manichees books they were cō tained, or that some as sufficient reason might at least bee fetcht out of them. Which Quaere's when I had offered to be considered upon and discussed, hee modestly (to say truth) had not the boldnesse to undergoe the burthen, (being guilty of his owne ignorance in these Arts) nor was at last ashamed to confesse as much. For none of those prating fellowes he was, many of which I had beene troubled withall, that would undertake to instruct me in these Arts, and at last say nothing to the purpose. But this man bare an ingenuous mind, though not right towards thee, yet not too rash towards himselfe: for hee was not altogether ignorant of his owne ignorance; nor was hee willing rashly to ingage himselfe in a Dispute, whence hee could neither get off, nor retire fairely. And even for this did [Page 232] I like the better of him: for fairer appeares the modesty of a confessing minde, than those things which I then desired to bee informed of. And at this guard I found him lying, in all those more difficult and subtiler questions.
2. My edge being thus taken off, which I had keenely intended towards the Manichees doctrine; and despairing more of the performance of their other Doctors, seeing in divers things which had stumbled me, this so famous Faustus had appeared so shallow; I began with him to take the same course of life, according to that study which he was very hot upon, in that kinde of learning, in which at that time being a Rhetoricke-Reader in Carthage, I instructed yong Students; and I began to reade with him, eyther what himselfe desired to heare, or such stuffe as I judged fit for [Page 233] such a wit. But all my endevour, by which I purposed to proceed in that Sect, upon knowledge of that man, began utterly to faint in me; not that I yet brake with them altogether, but as one not finding any thing better than that course, upon which I had some way or other throwne my selfe; I resolved to stay where I was a while, untill by some good chance something else might appeare, which I should see more cause to make choice of.
3. And thus that Faustus, who had beene the very snare of death unto divers, had now, nor willing nor knowing, begun to unbinde the snare in which I was fettered. For thy hands, O my God, out of the secret of thy providence, did not now forsake my soule; and out of the blood of my Mothers heart, through her teares night and day powred out, hadst thou a Sacrifice offered for me; and thou proceededst [Page 234] with me by strange and secret wayes. This thou diddest, O my God: for the steps of a man shall bee directed by the Lord, and hee shall dispose his way. For how shall we procure Pro. 21. 29 salvation, but from thy hand, that repaires whatsoever thou hast made?
CHAP. 8. He takes a voyage to Rome, against the will of his Mother.
1. THou dealtest with me therefore, that I should be perswaded to goe to Rome, and to teach there, rather than at Carthage. And how I came to be perswaded to this, I will not neglect to confesse unto thee: because hereby thy most profound secrets, and thy most ready mercie towards us, may bee considered upon and professed. I had no intent for this cause to [Page 235] goe towards Rome, that greater gettings, and higher preferments were warranted mee by my friends which perswaded me to the journey, (though these hopes likewise drew on my minde at that time) but there was another great reason for it, which was almost the onely reason, that I had heard how yong men might follow their studies there more quietly, and were kept under a stticter course of discipline; that they might not at their pleasures, and in insolent manner, rush in upon that mans Schoole, where their owne Master professed not, no nor come within the doores of it, unlesse he permitted it.
2. But at Carthage, on the other side, reignes a most uncivill and unruly licentiousnesse The insolent fashion of the Students in Carthage. amongst the Schollers: They breake in audaciously, and almost with Bedlam lookes, disturbe all order which any Master hath propounded for the [Page 236] good of his Schollers. Divers outrages doe they commit, with a wonderfull stupidnesse, deserving soundly to be punished by the Lawes, were not Custome the defendresse of them; this declaring them to bee more miserable, as if that were lawfull to doe, which by thy eternall Law shall never be so: and they suppose they escape unpunished all this while, whereas they bee enough punished with the blindnesse which they doe it with, and that they already suffer things incomparably worse than what they doe. These mens manners therefore when I was a Student, I would never fashion my selfe unto, though when I set up Schoole I was faine to endure them from others: and for this cause was I desirous to goe to Rome, where, all those that knew it, assured me, that there were no such insolencies committed. But thou, O my refuge Psal. 142. 5. [Page 237] and my portion in the land of the living, to force me to change my dwelling for the salvation of my soule, didst pricke me forward with goads at Carthage, with which I might be driven thence, and mad'st proffer of certaine allurements at Rome, by which I might be drawne thither: even by men who were in love with a dying life, now playing mad pranckes, then promising vaine hopes: and, for the reforming of my courses, diddest thou make secret use both of their perversenesse and of mine owne too. For both they that disturbed my quiet, were blinded with a base madnesse, and those that invited mee to another course, savoured meerely of the Earth. And I my selfe, who here detested true misery, aspired there to a false felicity.
3. But the cause why I went from thence, and went thither, [Page 238] thou knewest, O God, yet didst thou neither discover it to me, nor to my Mother, who heavily bewailed my journey, and followed me as farre as the Sea side. But I deceived her, though holding me by force, that either I should goe backe with her, or she might goe along with me: for I feined that I had a friend whom I could not leave, till I saw him with a faire wind under saile. Thus I made a lye to my Mother, and to so good a Mother too, and so got away from her. But this hast thou mercifully forgiven mee, preserving me from the waters of the Sea, then full of execrable filthinesse, landing me safe at the water of thy Grace; He means the waters of baptisme. with which so soone as I were purged, those floods of my Mothers eyes should be dryed up, with which for my sake she daily watred the ground under her face, in prayer unto thee. At last refusing to returne [Page 239] without me, I with much adoe perswaded her to stay that night in a place hard by our Ship, where there was an Oratory erected Memoria beati Cypriani. This the former Translator turnes, The Shrine of Saint Cyprian: and notes in his margent, The place where S. Cyprians Reliques were kept. See our Preface. in memory of S. Cyprian. That night I privily stole aboord, but she tarryed behinde in weeping and prayer. And what, O Lord, requested she at thy hands, but that thou would'st not suffer me to saile away from her. But thou profoundly providing, and fearing the maine point of her desire, didst not at that time regard her petition, that thou mightest bring that to passe in mee, which she had alwaies beg'd of thee.
4. The wind blew faire, and sweld our sailes, and the shore withdrew it self from our sights. The morrow after she fell into an extreme passion of sorrow, and with complaints and lamentation she even fil'd thine eares, which did for that time little seeme to regard them: even then, [Page 240] when through the strength of my owne desires, thou didst hurry me away, that thou mightest at once put an end to al her cares: meane while her carnall affection towards me, was justly punished by the scourge of sorrowes. For she much doated on my company, as Mothers use to doe, yea much more fondly than many Mothers: for little knew she how great a Ioy thou wert about to worke for her out of my absence. She knew nothing of it, therfore did she weepe and lament; proving herselfe by those tortures, to bee guilty of what Eve left behind her; with sorrow seeking, what shee had brought forth in sorrow. But having at last made an end of accusing me of false and hard dealing with her, shee betooke her selfe againe to intreat thy favour for me, returned home: and I went on towards Rome.
CHAP. 9. Of a shrewd fever that hee fell into.
1. BVt loe, there was I welcomed with the rod of bodily sicknesse, and I was even ready to goe to hell, carrying with me all those sinnes which I had committed, both against thee, and my selfe, yea many and grievous offences against others, over and above that bond of originall Because he was not yet baptised. Eph. 2. 16. sinne, whereby wee all dye in Adam. For thou hadst not yet forgiven mee any thing in Christ, nor had he yet slaine that enmity by his Crosse which by my sins I had incurred: and how indeed could he by an imaginary suffering upon it, which was my Another errour of the Manichees who beleeved not Christ to have assumed a true body, but a phantasticall appearance and shape onely. beleefe of it. How false therefore the death of his Flesh seemed unto mee, so true was the death of my soule; and how true the death of his body was, so false was the life of my [Page 242] soule, which did not beleeve the death of his body. My fea [...]es now growing more violent upon me, I was at the point of going and perishing: for whither should I have gone, had I dyed at that time, but into fire and torments, such as my misdeeds were worthy of in the truth of thy decree. Of all this nothing knew my mother, yet continued she to pray for me though in absence. But thou who art present every where, heardest her where she was, and hadst compassion upon me, whereas I was; for I recovered health of body thereupon, though sorely crazed as yet in my sacrilegious heart. For I had not in all that danger desired thy baptisme, & I was better affected being but a youth when through my mothers devotion in my sicknesse I had bin very earnest to receive it: as I have before recited and confessed.
2. But I had from thenceforth [Page 243] growne worse and worse, to my owne shame: and now starke madde I scoffed at those prescripts of that Physike of thine by which thou wouldst not suffer me to dye He alludes to his owne Manichaean humour and contempt of Baptisme, that Physike of the soule which suffers it not to dye the second death, thogh the body through sicknesse dyes the first. Here the former Translator mistakes and misses: talking of I know not what journey. two deaths at once: with which wound should my mothers heart have beene goared, it could never have been cured. For I want words to expresse the affection shee bare towards me; and with how much vehementeranguish she was now in labour of me in the spirit, than she had been at her child-bearing in the flesh. I cannot possible see therefore, how she should have beene cured had so unchristian a death of mine, once strucken through the bowels of her love. And what should then have become of those passionate prayers of hers, so frequently and incessantly in all places made Nusquā nisi, or nusquam non (as Suetonius hath it) no place omitted, or, in every place. In the Latine, the Interrogative point should not be after intermissione, but after ad te. unto [Page 244] thee? But wouldst thou O God of mercies, have despised that contrite and humbled heart of that chast and sober widdow, so frequent in Almesdeeds, so obsequious and serviceable to thy See 1 Tim. 5. 10. Saints, who passed no day without her Oblations were those offerings of bread, meale or wine for making of the Eucharist, or of Almes besides for the poore, which the Primitive Christians every time they communicated brought to the Church, where it was received by the Deacons, who presented them to the Priest or Bishop. Here note, 1. They communicated daily. 2. They had Service morning and evening, and two Sermons a [...] many times. 3. Note that Saint Monica never heard Masse (as the Popish Translater would have it in his margeat:) for Masse is not sound in Saint Augustine. 4. Observe that here bee Sermons too: which because the Papists have not with their Masses, he cunningly (but fal [...]ily) translates Sermonibus, Inspirations. oblation at thine Altar, never missing twice a day morning and evening to come to Church, not to listen after idle tales and old wives chat; but that shee might heare thee speaking to her in thy Sermons, and thou her, in her prayers.
3. Couldst thou despise and reject without thy succour those [Page 245] teares of hers, with which shee beg'd no gold or silver of thee, nor any mutable or fading good; but the salvation of her sonnes soule onely? couldst thou doe it, by whose grace she was inspired to doe thus? By no meanes, Lord. Yea thou wert still at hand, and thou heardest her, and thou didst all in the selfe-same order thou hadst predestinated it should be done in. Let it never bee thought thou shouldst deceive her in those Visions and Answers shee had of thee; both those which I have already remembred, and those which I have not remembred; all which shee laid up in her faithfull heart, which in her prayers ever and anon shee would presse thee withall, as with thine owne handwriting. For thou, (because they mercy endureth for ever) vouchsafest unto those whose debts thou forgivest thoroughly, even to become a [Page 246] kinde of debter by thy promises.
CHAP. 10. His errours before his receiving of the Doctrine of the Gospell.
1. THou recoveredst me therfore of that sicknesse, and healedst the sonne of thy handmayd at that time in his body, that thou mightest bestow upon him a health farre better and more certaine. I consorted my selfe in Rome at that time with those deceiving and deceived Holy These glorious titles did the Manichees assume. So doe our own schismaticall Pure ones. This spirituall pride still accompanies Hereticks: yea, 'tis a sare marke of heresie: Marke how Saint Augustine describes them: We have those now a dayes that say, God sees no sinne in them: and 'tis not they that sinne, but corruption in them. ones: not onely with their Disciples, (of which mine Host was one, in whose house I fell sicke and recovered:) but also with those whom they called The Elect. For I was hitherto of the opinion, That it was not wee our selves that sinned, but I know not what other nature [Page 247] in us; and it much delighted my proud conceipt, to bee set beyond the power of sinne; and when I had committed any sinne, not to confesse I had done any, that thou mightest heale my soule when I had sinned against thee: but I loved to excuse it, and to accuse I know not what other corruption that I bare about me, and that it was not I that did it. But verily it was I my selfe altogether, and mine owne impiety had made the division in me: and that sinne of mine was the more incurable, for that I did not judge my selfe to be a sinner; and most execrable iniquity it was, that I had rather have thee, O GOD Almighty, even thee I say, to bee overcome by me to mine owne destruction, than my selfe to bee overcome of thee, to mine owne salvation.
2. Thou hadst not yet therefore Psal. 141. 3, 4. set a watch before my mouth, [Page 248] and kept the doore of my lipps; that my heart might not incline to wicked speeches, to the excusing of these excuses of my sinnes with the men that worke iniquity: and even therefore continued I still combined with their Elect ones. But yet now as it were dispayring much to profit my selfe in that false doctrine, even those opinions of theirs (with which if I could chance upon no better, I was resolv'd to rest contented) I began now to be something more remisse and carelesse in the holding. For there rose a conceipt in me, That those Philosophers, which they call Academikes, should bee wiser than the rest, even for that they hold, men ought to make a doubt upon every thing: and for that they determined, how that no truth can bee comprehended by man: for thus to me they seemed clearly to have thought, as it is commonly received, even by such as [Page 249] understand not the utmost of their meaning by it.
3. And as free and open I was to disswade that Host of mine, from that too much confidence, which I perceived him to settle upon those fabulous opinions, which the Manichees bookes are full of. And yet I made more familiar use of their friendship, than I did of other mens that were not of this heresie. Yet did I not maintaine it with my ancient obstinacy, but yet did my familiarity with that Sect (of whom Rome shelters too many) make me slower to seeke out any other way: especially seeing I now despayred, O LORD of heaven and earth, Creator of all visible and invisible things, to finde the truth in thy Church, which they had quite put mee out of conceipt with. And it then seem'd a very unseemely thing to beleeve thee to have the shape of our humane flesh, and [Page 250] to be girt up in the bodily lineaments of our members. And because that when I had a desire to meditate upon God, I knew not how to thinke of him, but as of a Bulke of bodies, (for that seemed to me not to bee any thing, which was not such) this was the greatest, and almost the onely cause of my inevitable misprision.
4. For hence it was that I beleeved Evill to have been a kind of substance, and had a bulke of earth belonging to it, either deformed and grosse, which they Other of the Manichees errours. called Earth: or else thinne and subtile, (like the body of the Ayie) which they imagine to be some ill-natured mind, gliding thorow that Earth. And for that I know not what not illminded piety, constrained me to beleeve that the good God never created any evill nature; I supposed two Bulkes, contrary to one another, both infinite, but [Page 251] the Evill to be lesser, and the Good larger: and out of this pestilent foundation, other sacrilegious conceipts followed upon me. For when my minde endevoured to have recourse backe unto the Catholike faith, I was still stav'd off againe, for that that indeed was not the Catholike faith, which I beleeved to have beene. And I seemed more reverently opinioned, if I should have beleeved thee, O my God, (to whom thy mercies wrought in me doe now confesse) to bee infinite in other parts, although on that side by which Evill was set in opposition unto thee, I was constrained to confesse thee to be finite; than if in all parts I should imagine thee to be finitely concluded within the shape of an humane body.
5. And it seemed safer for me to beleeve thee to have never created any evill, (which to ignorant me seemed not some substance [Page 252] onely, but to be corporeall also: and for that I could not hit to thinke of any spirituall minde, unlesse it should be a subtle body, and that diffused too by locall spaces) than to beleeve any thing could come from thee of that condition, which I imagined the nature of Evill to be. Yea and our blessed Saviour himselfe, thy onely begotten Sonne, reached (as it were) for our Salvation, out of the most bright masse of thy Substance, I so thought of, as that I beleeved no other thing of him, than that I was able to imagine by mine own vaine fancie. Such a nature therefore I thought could never bee borne of the Virgin Mary, unlesse it were incorporated [...] carni concerneretur. Concerni autem & non inquinari, &c. into her flesh: and how that which I had on this fashion figured out to my selfe, should bee incorporated, and not therewithall defiled, I saw not. I feared therefore to beleeve Christ to be borne in [Page 253] the flesh, lest I should be inforced also to beleeve that he was defiled by the flesh. Now will thy spirituall children in a mild and loving manner laugh at me, when they shall reade these my Confessions: But such a man I then was.
CHAP. 11. How bee compared the Manichees Tenents with the Catholikes.
1. FVrthermore, what-ever these Manichees had found fault withall in thy Scriptures, I thought not possible to be detended: but yet verily had I a good will now and then to confer upon these severall points with some man that were best skilled in those bookes, and to make experience what hee thought of the matter: For the speech of one Helpidius, speaking and disputing face to face against the said Manichees, had [Page 254] already begun to stirre me, even whilst I was at Carthage: when namely he produced such Texts out of the Scriptures, which were not easily to bee withstood, and that the Manichees Answer seemed but very weake unto me.
2. which Answer they would not willingly be drawne to deliver in publike hearing but amongst our selves onely in private; namely when as they said, that the Scriptures of the New Testament had beene corrupted by I know not whom, who were desirous to insert the Law of the Iewes into the Christian Faith: whereas themselves all this while brought not out any Copies that had not beene so corrupted. But me, strongly captivated, and stifled, as it were, with beating my thoughts about these corporeall phantasies, did these bulkes keep downe; under which struggling for the breath of thy truth, I was [Page 255] not able to take it in pure and untainted.
CHAP. 12. The cunning tricks put at Rome by Schollers upon their Masters.
1. DIligently therefore began I to put in practice that for which I came to Rome: that is, to teach Rhetoricke. And first of all, to draw some to my Lodging, to whom, and through whose meanes I beganne to bee made knowne abroad: when as behold I came to know how that other misdemeanours were committed in Rome, which I could not indure in Africke. For those See Booke 3. Chap. 3. OVERTVRNINGS ('tis true) committed by desperate yong fellowes, were not here practised, as it was plainely told me: but yet, said they, to avoid payment of their Masters [Page 256] stipend, divers yong Schollers plot together, and all on the sudden, to avoid due payment to their Masters, these promise-breakers, who for the love of money make no account of just dealing, remove themselves to another. These sharking companions my heart hated also, though not with a perfect hatred: Psal. 139. 22. For I more hated them (perchance) for that my selfe was to suffer by them, than for that they plaid such dishonest pranks with every man.
2. Such verily bee but base fellowes, and they play false with thee, in loving these fleeting mockeries of the Times, and in griping after this dirty gaine, which when it is got hold of, bemyres the hand; and in embracing this sleeing World, and in despising thee, who abidest ever, and who callest backe, and grantest pardon to mans adulterated soule that [Page 257] returnes unto thee. And now I much hated such wicked and perverse natures, though I could well love them were they to bee amended; and that they would once preferre Learning before their Money; and above their Learning esteeme of thee, O GOD, the Truth and fulnesse of all assured good, and the most chast peace. But I was even for mine owne sake more unwilling in those dayes to beare with those that dealt ill with me, than desirous that they should at last become good for thy sake.
CHAP. 13. He goes to Millan to teach Rhetoricke, and how S. Ambrose there entertaines him.
1. VVHen therefore they of Millan had sent to Rome to the Praefect of the [Page 258] Citie, desiring to bee furnished thence with a Rhetoricke-Master for their Citie, taking order also for the Impertita etiam evectione publica. Sending of Waggons or Horses, and a man to defray his charges upon the Cities purse. Thus had the Ancients their publike Horses or Waggons for the service of the State, and defraying the charges of their ministers. Thus did Constantine oppoint Coaches and Horses of Relay for the Bishops that were to come to the Councell of Nice. This is supplyed by our Post-Horses, and by the Secretary of State his allowance of money to those that ride with Packets upon the Kings Service. The former Translator, (whom I finde no great Antiquary nor Critike in Grammar) not standing to examine this turnes Impertita etiam evectione publica; The Election being publike. Wilfully changing eve [...] [...] into electione. But what then shall become of impertita? In a marginall Note upon the end of the last Chapter but one, he challenges us to shew where the Papists had corrupted the Fathers: Sure here is Saint Augustine corrupted; if not out of malice, yet upon shrewd susp [...]tion of ignorance, and a desire to be rid of his Taske of Translating. The collapsed Ladios he knew had no skill to examine the Latine. Your Implicite Faith is your onely Faith: Why? Because 'tis Romane Catholike. accommodating him in his journey upon the publike charges: I put on to stand for the place, and that by meanes of those very Manichees (drunken with vanities) to be rid of whom, I purposely went away: [Page 259] yet did neither of us know certainely, whether upon my making a publike Vt dictione proposita, me probatum mitteret. This was, and still is the fashion, to make an Oration, or to read a Lecture for a void Professors place in our Vniversities. The former Translator turnes it, would send me as approved from thence upon publike provision to bee made. I understand not the man. Oration for the Place, Symmachus (then Praefect of the Citie) would so farre approve of me, as to send me thither. Well; unto Milan I came, to Bishop Ambrose, a man of the best fame all the world over, and thy devout servant; (whose eloquent discourse did in those dayes plentifully dispense the flowre of thy wheat, He alludes to Psal. 4. 7. the gladnesse of thy oyle, and the sober overflowings of thy wine, unto thy people.) To him was I led by thee, ignorant of thy purpose in it; that by him I might be brought to thee, more cleerely knowing thee. That man of God entertained me fatherly, and approved of the cause of my comming, as became a Bishop.
2. I thenceforth beganne to love him; not at first verily as a Teacher of the Truth, (which I utterly despaired to finde in thy [Page 260] Church) but as a man of courteous usage to mee. And I very diligently heard him preaching to the people, not (although) with so good an intent as I ought, but, as it were, trying his eloquence, whether it were answerable to the fame that went of him, or whether more or lesse than was every where given out of him; and I weighed every word of his very attentively. But of the matter I was carelesse and scornfull. And verily with the sweetnesse of his discourse I was much delighted; which, how-ever it were more learned, yet was it not so pleasing and inveigling as Faustus his was, the manner of the Oratory I meane; though for the matter there were no comparison. For Faustus did but rove up and downe with his Manichaean fallacies, but Ambrose taught salvation most soundly. But salvation is farie enough [Page 261] from sinners, such as I was at that instant; and yet drew I by little and little neerer toward it; but how, I knew not.
CHAP. 14. Ʋpon his hearing of Saint Ambrose, he by little and little fals off from his errours.
1. FOr though I tooke little heed to hearkē to what he spake, but meerely to the way how he delivered them: (for that empty care was now only left in me, I despairing utterly to find a way how to come unto thee) yet together with his words which I liked, the things also themselves which I neglected, stole in upon my mind; (for I knew not how to part them) and whilest I opened my heart to entertaine How eloquently he exprest it, there also entred with it by degrees, How truely hee proved it. [Page 262] For first of all, the things began to appeare unto me as possible to be defended: and the Catholike Faith, in defence of which I thought nothing could bee answered to the Manichees arguments, I now concluded with my selfe, might well bee maintained without absurdity: especially after I had heard one or two hard places of the Old Testament resolved now and then; which when I understood literally, He alludes to that in 2 Cor. 3. The letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life. I was slaine spiritually.
2. Many places therefore of those Bookes having beene expounded, I blamed mine owne desperate conceipt, whereby I had beleeved, Another of the Manichees errours. That the Law and the Prophets could no way be upheld against those that hated and scorned them. Yet did I not resolve for all this, that the Catholike way might bee held safely; (seeing it might have it's Teachers and maintainers, which might be able, both copiously, [Page 263] and not absurdly, to answer some Objections made against it:) nor yet did I conceive that my former way ought to bee condemned; because that both sides of the defence were equalled. For in this sort did the Catholike partie seeme to me not to bee overthrowne, as that it appeared not yet to be altogether victorious. Earnestly hereupon did I bend my minde, to see if it were possible to convince the Manichees of falshood: and could I but once have taken into my thoughts that there should be any Spirituall substance, all their strong holds had beene beaten downe, and cast utterly out of my mind; but I was not able.
3. Notwithstanding concerning the body of this world, and the whole frame of Nature, which the senses of our flesh can reach unto, I now more seriously considering upon, and comparing things together; judged [Page 264] divers of the Philosophers to have held much the more probable opinions. After the manner therefore of the Academicks (as they are supposed) doubting now of every thing, and wavering up and downe betweene all; I absolutely resolved, That the Manichees were to be [...]ndened; judging in that time [...]: my suspence, that I could not safely continue in that Sect, before which I now preferred divers of the Philosophers: to which Philosophers notwithstanding, for that they were without the saving Name of Christ, I utterly refused to commit the curing of my languishing soule. This therfore I determined, So long to be a An Audi [...]r, or a Disciple. Catechumenus in the Catholike Church, (which had been so much commended unto me by my parents) till such time as some certaine marke should appeare, whereby I might steere my course.
SAINT AVGVSTINES Confessions. THE SIXTH BOOKE.
CHAP. 1. How S. Augustine was neither Manichee, nor good Catholike.
O Thou my hope even frō my youth, where wert thou all this while, and whither wert thou gone? For hadst not thou created me, and set a distinction betwixt [Page 266] me and the beasts of the field, and fowles of the Ayre? Thou hadst made me wiser than they, yet did I wander thorow the darke, and over the slippery, and I groped out of my selfe after thee, but found not the God of my heart, and I drew neere even to the bottome of the Sea; and I distrusted, and I despaired of ever finding out the truth. By this time came my Mother unto me, (whom motherly piety had made adventurous) following me over Sea and Land, confident upon thee in all perills. For in the dangers upon the Sea, shee comforted the Mariners, (by whom the unexperienced passengers of the deepe, use rather to be themselves comforted) assuring them of a safe landing: because so much hadst thou assured her by a Ʋision.
2. She found mee grievously indangered by a despaire of ever finding out the truth. But when [Page 267] I had once discovered to her, that I was no longer now a Manichee, not fully yet a Christian Here Saint Augustine was too blame; for he should have said, A Romane Catholik, and not a Christian Catholike. And yet I quit him: For sure that Bull of Romane Catholike, was not heard of in his time. Luk. 7. 14. Catholike; she even leapt for joy; not as if shee had heard of some unlookt-for newes, seeing shee had beene satisfied before concerning that part of my misery, for which she bewailed mee, not as one irrecouerably dead, but as if there were good hopes of his reviving; laying me forth upon the Biere before thee, that thou mightest say vnto the sonne of the Widdow, Yong man, I say unto thee, arise; And he should sit up, and beginne to speake, and thou shouldst deliver him to his Mother. Her heart therefore parted not in any perplexed kinde of rejoycing, when shee heard that to bee already in so great part done, which she daily with teares desired of thee might be wholly done; namely, that though I had not yet attained the truth, yet that I was rescued [Page 268] from falshood: yea rather, for that she was most certaine, that thou wouldst one day performe the rest, who hadst promised the whole; most calmely, and with an heart full of confidence, shee replyed to me; How shee fully beleeved in Christ, that shee should yet before she dyed, see mee Fidelem Catholicum: A faithfull Catholike. See what we have noted in the first Booke upon this word Fidelis. Marke: here is Christianus Catholicus, and Fidelis Catholicus, but yet not Romanus Catholic [...]: 'tis strange that Saint Augustine should so soone have forgotten Rome, from whence hee came s [...]lately! baptized into the Catholike Faith.
3. And thus much said shee to me. But to thee, O Fountaine of mercies, powred shee forth more frequent prayers & teares, that thou wouldest hasten thy helpe, and enlighten my darknesse, that I might more studiously runne unto the Church, and settle my beleefe vpon Ambrose his Preaching, and desire the Fountaine She meanes Baptisme. of that Water, which springeth up into [Page 269] Life ever lasting. For that man shee loved as an Angell of GOD, because shee presumed most assuredly, that I had beene brought by him in the meane time to that doubtfull state of faith I was now in, by which I was to passe from sicknesse unto health; some sharper Here the former Translator incurres some suspicion of non sense: or of not full understanding the place. conflict comming betweene, in another Fit, as it were, which the Physicians call The Crisis.
CHAP. 2. His Mother is turned from her Countrey Superstition.
1. VVHen as my Mother therefore had one time brought unto the Oratories See what wee have noted upon the eighth Chapter of the former Booke. erected in memory of the Saints, as she was wont to doe [Page 270] in Africke, certaine Pultes. There was the Romane Puls, and the Africā or Punike Puls. The making of which is described in Cato de Re rustica, cap. 85. The chiefe substance wherof was Wheat-meale, or grotes, tempred with water, Cheese-curds, Honey, and Eggs: onely this Puls was boyled, and ours baked. I beleeve that that parched Corne, mentioned, 1 Sam. 17. 17. was something like this Puls of Africa. The Hebrew word there is Kali, of Kalah, to parch. For they first parcht their Corne, then they fryed it, and lostly they boyl'd it to a paist, and then tempred it as before, which they carried dry with them to the Campe, and so wet the Cakes in wine or milke, &c. See Stuckius Antiqu. Conviv. l. 1. p. 58. Cheese-cakes, and Bread and VVine; and had beene forbidden to doe it by the O stiariius, the Doore-keeper. See our Preface. Sexton: so soone as ever she knew that the Bishop had forbidden this, shee did so piously and obediently embrace the motion, that I my selfe wondred at it, that she should so easily be brought rather to blame her owne Countrey custome, than to call the present countermand in question. For Wine-bibbing besotted not her spirit, nor did the love of Wine provoke her to the hatred of the Truth, as it doth too many (both men and women) who [Page 271] being a little whittled once, turne the stomacke to a song of sobriety, as they would doe at a draught of water. But she, when she had brought her basket of these solemne lunkets, which she meant to eat a little of first, and to give the rest away; never used to allow herselfe above one small pot of Wine, well allayed with water, for her owne sober palate, whence she would sippe a Dignationem sum [...]ret. mannerly draught. And if there were any more Oratories of the departed Saints, that seemed to be honoured in like maner, shee still carried the selfesame pot about with her, which she used every where, which should not onely below allayed with water, but very lukewarme with carrying about: and this would shee distribute to those that were about her by small sups: for she came to those places to seeke devotion, and not pleasure.
[Page 272] 2. So soone therefore as shee found this custome to be countermanded by that famous Preacher, and the most pious Prelate (Ambrose,) yea forbidden even to those that would use it but soberly, that so no occasion of ryot might thereby bee given to such as loved drinking too well; and for that these Parentalia. These Pultes, saith S. Augustine, were used in Parehtalibus: and Pliny, lib. 18. c. 8. sayes, they were in his time used also in Notalibus, anniversary seasts for their birth dayes, funerall Anniversary Feasts, as it were, in honour of our dead Fathers, did too neerely resemble the superstition of the I he former Translator well notes in his margent, An inconvenient custome abrogated by S. Ambrose. I wish that the Pope would doe so with their Images of the dead Saints, upon the same reason, for that they are too like the superstitious Images of the Genules. But observe that S. Ambrose chang'd this custome, and that at Milian, so neere Rome too. Where was then the Popes Authority? The Archbishop of Millan dares alter nothing now a dayes without the Popes Licence. Gentiles, she most willingly forbare it ever after: and in stead of a Basket filled with the fruits of the earth, she now had learned to [Page 273] present a breast replenished with sinne-purging petitions at the Oratories of the Martyrs; and to give away, what shee could spare among the poore: that so the Cōmunion of the Lords Body might in that place bee rightly celebrated where after the example of his Passion these Martyrs had bin sacrificed and crowned.
3. But for all this it seemes to me, O Lord my God, and thus thinks my heart of it in thy sight: That my Mother would not so easily have give way to the breaking of her. Countrey custome, had it bin forbidden her by some other man, whom she had not loved so well as she did Ambrose, who in regard of my salvation, she very entirely affected; and he bergaing, as well for her most religious conversation, whereby s [...] full of good workes, so servent in the spirit, she frequented the Church. Yea, so well he affected [...] that hee would very [Page 274] often when he saw mee, breake forth into her praises; congratulating with me, in that I had such a Mother: little knowing in the meane time what a sonne she had of me; who doubted of all these things, and least of all imagined the way to life could possibly be found out.
CHAP. 3. The employments and studies of S. Ambrose.
1. NOr did I hitherto grone in my prayers, that thou wouldest helpe me; but my unquiet minde was altogether intentive to seeke for Learning and to dispute upon it. As for Ambrose himselfe, I esteemed him a very happy man according to the world, whom personages of such authority so much honoured: onely his remaining a [...] seemed Had it bin so generall in those daies, that all Bishops and Priests must upon paine of losing their Orders, professe single life; why should Saint Augustine thinke thus of Ambrose more than of other Bishops of his time. a [Page 275] painefull course unto mee. But what hopes hee carried about him against the temptations his excellent parts were subject unto, what struglings he felt, and what comfort hee found in his adversities, and how savourie joyes that mouth hidden in his heart fed upon in thy Bread, I neither knew how to ghesse at, nor had I yet any feeling of. As little on the other side knew hee of my privie heats, nor of the pit of my danger. For I had not the opportunity to make my demands to him, what I would, or how I would; for that multitudes of people full of businesse, whose infirmities hee gave up himselfe unto, debarred me both from hearing and speaking with him. With whom when he was not taken up, (which was but a little time together) hee either refreshed his body with necessary sustenance, or his minde with reading. But when [Page 276] he was reading, hee drew his eyes along over the leaves, and his heart searcht into the sense, but his voice and tongue were altogether silent.
2. Oft-times when we were present (for no man was debarred of comming to him, nor was it his fashion to be told of any body that came to speake with him) we still saw him reading to himselfe, and never otherwise: so that having long sate in silence (for who durst be so bold as to interrupt him so intentive to his study?) wee were faine to depart. We conjectured, that the small time which he gate for the repairing of his minde, hee retyred himselfe from the clamour of other mens businesses, being unwilling to be taken off for any other imployment: and he was warie perchance too, left some hearer being strucke into suspence, and eager upon it, if the Author he read should deliver [Page 277] any thing obscurely, hee should be put to it to expound it; or to discusse some of the harder questions; so that spending away his time about this worke, hee could not turne over so many Volumes as he desired: although peradventure the preserving of his voice (which a little speaking would weaken) might bee a just reason for his reading to himselfe. But with what intent soever he did it, that man certainely had a good meaning in it.
3. But verily no opportunity could I obtaine of propounding my demands, as I desired, to that so holy an Oracle of thine, his breast, unlesse the thing might be heard very briefly. But those commorions in me, required to finde him at his best leasure, that I might powre them out before him; but never could they finde him so. Yet heard I him every Sunday, preaching the Word of Truth rightly to [Page 278] the People; by which that apprehension of mine was more and more confirmed in me, that all those knots of crafty calumnies, which those our The Manichees. deceivers had knit in prejudice of the Holy Bookes, might well enough bee untyed.
4. But so soone as I understood withall, That Man, created by thee after thine owne Image, was not so understood by thy spirituall sonnes, (whom of our Catholike Mother thou hast begotten by thy Grace) as if they once beleeved or imagined thee to be made up into an humane shape: although I had not the least suspicion, nor so much as a confused notion, in what strange manner a spirituall substance should be: yet blushing did I rejoyce, that I had not so many yeeres barkt against the Catholike faith, but against the fictions of carnall imaginations. But herein had I beene rash [Page 279] and anpious, that what I ought to have learned by enquirie, I had spoken of as condemning. For thou, O the most high, and the most neere; the most secret, and yet most present with us; hast not such limbes, of which some be bigger, and some smal [...], but art wholly every where, circumscribed in no certaine place; nor art thou like these corporeall shapes; yet hast thou made man after thine owne Image, and behold, from head to foot is he contained in some certaine biding.
CHAP. 4. Of the Letter and the Spirit.
1. BEing thus ignorant therfore in what manner this Image of thine should subsist; I something earnestly propounded the doubt, how that was to be [...]; but did not triumphing [...]y oppose against it, as if [Page 280] it peremptorily should according to the Letter bee beleeved: The anxiety therefore of resolving what certaintie I was to hold, did so much the more sharply even gnaw my very bowels, by how much the more ashamed I was, that having bin so long deceived by the promise of certaineties; I had with a childish errour and stubbornnes, prated up and downe of so many uncertainties, and that as confidently as if they had beene certainties. For that they were meere falshoods, it cleerely appeared to me afterwards: yea, even already was I certaine, that they were at least uncertaine, and that I had all this while beleeved them for certaine. when as (namely) out of a blinde and contentious humour, I accused thy Catholike Church, which though I had not yet found to [...] tr [...], yet found, it not [...]o teach what I heartily [...] [Page 281] it, for teaching. In this manner was I first confounded, and then converted: and I much rejoyced, O my God, that thy onely Church, the body of thine onely Sonne, (wherein the name of Christ The Primitive fashion it was, to impose the name when the partie was first admitted to be a Catechumenus, or whē he desired baptisme. This had Saint Augustine done in 1 sicknesse, being a Child, as before hee told us. This name was after given up a little before the Baptisme, and againe repeated both a: Baptisme and Confirmation. And whereas be here speakes of the name of Christ: 'tis meant of the custome of calling them Christians so soone as they gave up their names: the day after they were stiled Catechumeni, the day after that were they exorcised. So 'tis plainely in the great Councell of Constantinople, Canon 95. And so S. Augustine himselfe in divers places. had beene put upon me being yet an Infant) did not relish these childish toyes; nor maintained any such Tenet in her sound Doctrine, as to crowd up the Creator of this All, under the shape of humane members, into any proportions of a place, which, though never so great and so large, should yet be terminated and surrounded.
2. And for this I rejoyced also, for that the Old Scriptures [Page 282] of the Law & the Prophets, were laid before me now, to be perused, not with that eye to which they seemed most absurd before, when as I misliked thy holy ones for thinking so & so, whereas indeed they thought not so: and for that with joyfull heart I heard Ambrose in his Sermons to the people, most diligently oftentimes recommend this Text for a Rule unto them, The letter 2 Cor. 3. 6. killeth, but the Spirit giveth life: and for that those things, which taken according to the letter, seemed to teach perverse doctrines, he spiritually laid open unto us, having taken off the veyle of the mystery; teaching nothing in it that offended mee, though such things he taught, as I knew not as yet, whether they were true or no. For I all this while kept my heart firme from assenting to any thing, fearing to fall headlong; but by this hanging in suspence I was [Page 283] the worse killed: for my whole desire was to be made so well assured of those things which I saw not, as I was certaine that seven and three make tenne.
3. For I was not so mad yet, as not to thinke that this last proposition might not by demonstration bee comprehended: wherefore I desired to have other things as cleerely demonstrated as this; whether (namely) those things should bee corporeall, which were not present before my senses; or spirituall, whereof I knew not yet how to conceive, but after a corporeall manner. But by beleeving might I have beene cured, that so the eye-sight of my soule being cleered, might some way or other have beene directed toward thy truth, which is the same eternally, and in no point fayling. But as it happens usually to him that having had experience of a bad Physician, is fearefull afterwards [Page 284] to trust himselfe with a good: so was it with the state of my soule, which could no waies be healed The other Translator notes upon it, That the way of knowing in Religion, is by first beleeving. True; but not Implicite Popish Faith, (which be meanes) to beleeve [...] the Church of Rome beleeves. Saint Augustine meant not such a Faith. but by beleeving; and left it should beleeve falshoods, it refused to be cured: resisting in the meane time thy hands, who hast prepared for us the Medicines of faith, and hast applyed them to the diseases of the whole world, and given unto them Et tantam illis authoritatem tribuisti. This the other Translator maliciously miscenstrues, with a purpose to weaken the Authority of the Holy Scriptures, the Medicines of Faith here spoken of: Turning the words, And recommended them to mankind by so great Authority: As if all the Authority were in Gods recommending, and none else in the Scriptures. Fye upon it. so great Authority.
CHAP. 5. Of the Authority and necessary vse of the holy Bible.
1. FRom henceforth therfore I beganne first of all to [Page 285] esteeme better of the Cathe [...] Doctrine, and also to thinke that [...]e. did with more modesty, and without any deceit, command many things to be beleeved, notwithstanding it were not there demonstrated, [...] what it should be, or to Here I suspect S. Augustins Copie to be imperfect; but tis not much materiall. what purpose it should serve, nor yet what it should not bee; than in the Manichees doctrine, upon a rash promise of great knowledge, expose my easinesse of beliefe first of all unto derision, and suffer afterwards so many most fabulous and absurd things to be therefore imposed upon me to beleeve, because they could not be demonstrated. Next of all, thou Lord, by little and little, with a gentle and most mercifull hand, working and rectifying my heart; even while I tooke into my consideration how innumerable things I otherwise beleeved, which I had never scene, nor was present at [Page 286] while they were in doing: like as those many reports in the History of severall Nations, those many relations of places and of Cities, which I had never seene: so many reports likewise of friends, so many of Physicians, so many of these and these men, which unlesse wee should beleeve, we should doe nothing at all in this life: Last of all, I considered, with how unalterable an assurance I beleeved, of what parents I was descended; which I could not otherwise come to know, had I not beleeved it upon heare-say: perswadedst mee at last, that not they who beleeved thy Bible, (which with so great authority Here the Authority by which the Scriptures be settled, is originally attributed to God himselfe, and not to the Church as the Topish Translator would haue it. See our note upon lib. 7. cap. 7. thou hast setled almost among all Nations) but those who beleeved it not, were to bee blamed: nor were those men to bee listned unto, who would say perchance, How knowest thou those Scriptures to have beene imparted unto mankinde, [Page 287] by the spirit of the onely true, and most true God? seeing this fundamentall point was above all the rest to be beleeved; and that because no wrangles of all those cavilling Questions, whereof I had read so many controverted amongst the Philosophers, could so farre enforce me, as that I should at any time not beleeve Thee to bee whatsover thou wert, (though what, I knew not) or that the government of human businesses should not belong unto thee. Thus much though I sometimes beleeved more strongly, and more weakly other-whiles, yet I ever beleeved: both that thou wert God, and hadst a care of us, though I were utterly ignorant, either what was to be thought of thy substance, or what way led or brought backe againe towards thee.
3. Seeing therefore mankind would prove too weake to find [Page 288] out the truth, by the way of evident Reason; and even for this cause was there need of the Authority of Holy Writ: I began now to beleeve, that thou wouldest by no meanes have estated such excellency Here again the Popish Translator notes in his Margent, The Authority of the Church: whereas S. Augustine speakes of the authority of the Scriptures. Wilfull Sophistry. of authority upon that Booke all the world over, had it not beene thy expresse pleasure, to have thine owne selfe both beleeved in by meanes of it, and sought by it also. For those absurdities which in those Scriptures were went heretofore to offend me, after I had heard divers of them expounded probably, I referred now to the depth of the mystery: yea, and the Authority of that Booke appeared so much the more venerable, and so much the more Marke this, ye Papists. 1. What high termes hee gives the Scriptures: whereas you call them A nose of Way, a shipmans Hose, &c. 2. Here's liberty for all to read them; you looke them under an unknowne tongue, from the Laytie. 3. Here are they said it be plaine; but you fray the people with their difficulty profoundnesse, and danger. worthy of our religious [Page 289] credit, by how much the readier at hand it was for ALL to read upon, preserving yet the Majesty of the Secret, under the profoundnes of the meaning, offering it selfe unto ALL in words most open, and in a stile of speaking most humble, and exercising the intention of such as are not light of heart; that it might by that meanes receive ALL into its common bosome, and through narrow passages, waft over some few towards thee: yet are these few a good many moe than they would have beene, had it not obtained the eminency of such high authority, nor allu [...]ed on those companies with a bosome of holy humility. These things then I thought upon, and thou wert with me: I sighed, & thou heardst me: I wavered up and down, and thou didst guide me; I wandred through the broad way of this world, yet didst thou not forsake me.
CHAP. 6. The misery of the Ambitious: shewne by the example of a Beggar.
1. I Gaped after Honours, gaines, wedlocke; and thou laughedst at me. In these desires of mine I underwent most bitter hardships: wherein thou wert so much the more gracious unto me, as thou didst lesse suffer any thing to grow sweet unto mee, which was not thou thy selfe. Behold now my heart, O Lord, who wouldst I should remember all this, that I might now confesse it unto thee. Let now my soule cleave fast unto thee, which thou hast freed from that fast-holding birdlime of death. How wretched was it at that time! it had utterly lost the sense of its owne wound; but th [...] didst launce it, that forsaking [...] [Page 291] other things, it might be converted unto thee, who art above all, and without whom all things would turne to nothing; that it might (I say) be converted, and be healed. How miserable therfore was I at that time! and how didst thou deale with mee, to make me sensible of my misery! that same day namely, when I provided my selfe for an Oration in praise of the Emperour, wherein I was to deliver many an untruth, and to be applauded notwithstanding, even by those that knew I did so. Whilest my heart panted after these cares, and boyled againe with the favourishnesse of these consuming thoughts; walking along one of the streets of Millan, I observed a poore beggar-man (halfe drunke I beleeve) very jocund and pleasant upon the matter: but I looking mournfully at it, fell to discourse with my friends then in company with me, about [Page 292] the many sorrowes occasioned by our owne madnesse; for that by all such endevours of ours, (under which I then laboured, and galled by the spurres of desire, dragd after me the burthen of mine owne infelicity, increasing it by the dragging) we had minde of nothing but how to attaine some kinde of Iocundnesse, whither that beggar-man had arrived before us, who should never perchance come at all thither. For that which he had attained unto by meanes of a few pence, (and those beg'd too) the same was I now plotting for, by many a troublesome turning and winding; namely to compasse the joy of a temporary felicity.
2. For that beggar-man verily enjoy'd no true joy; but yet [...] those my ambitious designes, hunted after a much uncertainer. And certainely that fellow was jocund, but I perplexed; [Page 293] he void of care, I full of feares. But should any man demand of me, whether I had rather be merry or fearefull? I would answer, merry. Againe, were I askt, whether I had rather be in that beggar-mans case, or in mine owne at that time? I would make choice of my own, though thus overgone with cares and feares; yet was this upon a wilfulnesse; for was it out of any true reason? For I ought not to preferre my selfe before that beggar, because I was more learned than he, seeing my Learning was not it that made me joyfull: but I sought rather to please men by it; not so much to instruct them, as meerely to delight them. For this cause didst thou even breake my bones with the staffe of thy correction. Away with those therefore from my soule, who say unto it; There is much difference The former Translator twice turnes this phrase from S. Austens purpose. betwixt the occasions of a mans rejoycing.
[Page 294] 3. That beggar-man rejoyced in his drunkennesse; thou desiredst to rejoyce in a purchased glory. What glory, Lord? That which is not in thee. For even as his was no true joy, no more was mine any true glory: besides which, it utterly overturned my soule. He was that night to digest his drunkennesse; but many a might had I slept with mine, and had risen againe with it, and was to sleepe againe, and againe to rise with it, I know not how often. But is there indeed any difference in the grounds of a mans rejoycing? I know there is, and that the joy of a faithfull hope is incomparably beyond such a vanity. Yea, and at that very time was there much difference betwixt him and I: for he verily was the happier man; not onely for that he was throughly drencht in mirth, when as my bowels were grip't with cares: but also for that by his lusty [Page 295] Some Copies reade it optando, alluding to the beggars praying for his good masters: But the last read it potando, as I doe. bowsing, hee had gotten good store of Wine; whereas I, by a slattering Oration, sought after [...] puffe of pride. Much to this purpose said I at that time to my deare Companions: and I markt by them how it fared with me; and I found my selfe in an ill taking. I griev'd for it, by which I doubled my ill taking: and when any prosperity smiled upon mee, it irkt mee to catch at it; for that almost before I could lay hand upon it, away it flew from me.
CHAP. 7. He disswades Alipius from his excessive delight in the These were Chariot-races, &c. Circensian games.
1. WE joyntly bemoaned our selves for this, who lived like friends together; but chiefly and most familiarly did I speake hereof [Page 296] with Alipius and Nebridius: of whom Alipius was borne in the same Towne with me, whose parents were of the chiefe ranke there, and himselfe yonger than I; he had also studied under me, first, when I set up Schoole in our owne Towne, and at Carthage afterwards. He loved me very much, because I seemed of a good disposition to him, and well learned: and I loved him againe, for his great towardlines to vertue, which was eminent enough for one of no greater yeer [...]. But that Whirlepit of th [...] [...] thaginian fashions, (amongst whom those idler spectacles are hotly followed) had already swallowed up him in immoderate delight of the Circensian sports. But meane while that he was miserably-tumbled up and downe that way, and I professing Rhetoricke there, had set up a publike Schoole; he made no use of me as his Master, by [Page 297] reason of some unkindnesse risen betwixt his Father and me. Although therefore I had found how dangerously he doted upon the Race-place, and that I were grievously perplexed, that hee tooke the course to undoe so good a hope as was conceived of him, or rather as me thought he had already undone it: yet had I no meanes, either privately to advise him, or by way of constraint to reclaime him, by interest of a friendship, or the awe of a Master. For I supposed verily, that he had had the same opinion of me with his Father; but he was not of that minde. Loying aside therefore his Fathers Quarell, hee beganne to salute me, comming sometimes into my Schoole, heare a little, and bee gone. By this meanes forgate I to deale with him, that he should not for a blinde and headstrong desire of such vaine pastimes, undoe so good a wit.
[Page 298] 2. But thou, O Lord, thou who sittest at the sterne of all thou hast created, hadst not forgotten him, who was one day to prove a chiefe Priest of thy Sacraments. And that his amendment might plainely be attributed to thy selfe, thou truely broughtest it about by my meanes, who yet knew nothing of it. For when as one day I sate in my accustomed place, with my schollers before me, in came he, saluted me, sate him downe, and applyed his minde to what I then handled. I had by chance a passage then in hand, which that I might the better illustrate, it seemed very seasonable to me to make use of a similitude borrowed from the Circensian races; both to make that which I infinuated more pleasant and more plaine, and to give a biting quippe withall, at those whom that madnes had enthralled. God thou knowest, [Page 299] that I little thought at that time of curing Alipius of that pessilence. But hee tooke it to himselfe; and conceived that I meerely intended it towards him. And what another man would have made an occasion of being angry with mee, that good yong man made a reason of being offended at himselfe, and to love me the more fervently. For thou hadst said it long agoe, and put it into thy Booke, Ribuke a wise man, and he will love thee. Prov. 9. 8.
3. But for my part, I meant no rebuke towards him; but 'tis thou who makest use of all men, both knowing or not knowing, in that order which thy selfe knowest, and that order is just. Out of my heart and tongue thou wrought'st burning coales, by which thou mightest set on fire that languishing disposition of his, of which so good hopes had been conceived, and mightst [Page 300] cure it. Let such a one conceale thy praises, who considers not of thy mercies, which my very marrow confesses unto thee. For he upon that speech, heav'd himselfe out of that pit so deepe, wherein he had wilfully beene plunged, and had beene hood winkt with the wretched pastime of it; and rowzed up his minde with a well-resolved moderntion; whereupon all those filths of the Circensian pastimes slew off from him, nor came he ever at them afterwards. Vpon this, prevailed he with his unwilling Father, that he might be one of my Schollers. Hee yeelded and condescended: so that Alipius beginning to bee my Auditor againe, was bemussled in the same superstitiō with me, loving that ostentation of continency in the Manichees, which he supposed to be true and unseined. But verily no better it was than a senselesse and a seducing [Page 301] continency, insnaring precious soules, not able yet to reach to the height of vertue, and easie to be beguiled with a faire outside, of that which was but a wel-shadowed & a feined vertue.
CHAP. 8. Alipius is taken with a delight of the Sword-plaies, These gladiators or Fencers, were maintained by great men: who to please the people, would often exhibite thē upon the Stage, to fight at sharpe, in good carnest for their lives: be being accounted the bravest fellow, that look his wounds or death with least shrinking. which before he hated.
1. HEe not forsaking that worldly course which his parents had charm'd him to pursue, went before me to Rome, to study the Laws, where he was carried away with an incredible greedinesse of seeing the Sword-players. For being utterly against and detesting such spectacles, when he was one day by chance met withall by divers of his acquaintance and fellow students comming from dinner, they with a familiar kinde of violence, haled him (vehemently denying and resisting them) along into [Page 302] the The Stage. Amphitheater, on a time when these cruell and deadly shewes were exhibited; he thus protesting: Though you hale my body to that place, and there set me, can you after that force me to give my minde, and lend my eyes to these shewes? I shall therefore be absent even while I am present, and so shall I overcome both you and them too. His Companions hearing these words, lead him on never the slower, desirous perchance to try, whether he could be as good as his word or no. When they were come thither, and had taken their places as they could, all that Round grew hot with mercilesse Pastimes.
2. But Alipius closing up the doores of his eyes, forbade his minde to range abroad after such mischiefes; and I would he had stopped his eares also. For upon the fall of one in the sight, a mighty cry of the people beating [Page 303] strongly upon him, hee (being overcome by curiosity, and as it were prepared, whatsoever it were, to contemne it with his sight, and to overcome it) opened his eyes, and was strucken with a deeper wound in his soule, than the other was in his body, whom hee desired to behold; and he presently fell more miserably than the Sword-player did, upō whose fal that mighty noise was raised. Which noise entred through his eares, and unlockt his eyes, to make way for the striking & beating downe of his soule; (which was bold rather than valiant hitherto; and so much the weaker, for that it presumed now on it selfe, which ought onely to have trusted upon thee:) For so soone as hee saw another mans blood, hee at the very instant drunke downe a kinde of savagenesse: nor did he turne away his head, but fixed his eye upon it, drinking up [Page 304] unawares the very Furies themselves, being much taken with the barbarousnesse of the swordfight, and even drunke againe with that bloody pastime. Nor was he now the man hee was when he came first thither, but become one of the throug hee came unto; yea, an entire companion of theirs that brought him thither. What shall I say more? He lookt on, hee cryed out for company, hee was inflamed with it; carried home such a measure of madnesse, as spur'd him on to come another time: and that not onely in their companies who first inticed him, but to runne before them too, yea and hale on others also. Yet out of al this didst thou with a most strong and mercifull hand pluck him notwithstanding, & taughtest him to repose no more confidence in himselfe, but upon thee onely. But this was not till a great while after.
CHAP. 9. Alipius was apprehended for suspicion of thee very.
1. BVt thus much laid he up in his memory for a preparative hereafter: as that also which fell out when he was yet my scholler at Carthage: where meditating at noone time once in the Market-place, upon something he was to say by heart (as schollers use to be exercised) thou sufferedst him to be apprehēded by the Officers of the Marketplace for a Thiefe. For no other cause, I suppose, didst thou O our God, suffer it, but that hee, who was hereafter to prove so great a man; should now begin to learne that in judging of Causes, no man was not to be condēned out of a rash credulity. For as he was walking by himselfe before the place of Iudgement, with his noting-tables and his pen, behold, a yong man of the number of the [Page 306] Lawyers Quidam Scholasticorum. No word hath more altered the significatiō: But in those daies, and ancienter, it signified a Lawyer or Advocate. So in the Councell of Sardica, Can. 10. vel ex foro Scholasticus, a Lawyer from the Court or Barre. The Greeke word is the same with the Latine. Then came it to be given to Rhetoricians, then to Poets, (as Prudentius was called Hispaniarum Scholasticus:) Physitians, Musicians, any professor of the liberall Sciences, were so stiled. He that first made the Canon for the Cōmunion, was called Iohannes Scholasticus. 'Tis now settled upon the Schoolemen, but most anciently the Lawyers had it. (who was the right Thiefe indeed) privily bringing a Hatchet with him (Alipius never perceiving him) gate in as far as the leaden Cancellos. This was the ancient sence or ornament for Courts of Iustice. Hence the Iudge came to bee called Cancellarius, and the Court, The Chancery. Chancels being thus parted from the Churches, hence had their name also. grate-works, w ch look down into the Vico Argentario. This could be no street of silver smiths, or Silver-street, as the former Translator turnes it, (for what need he breake into a street that way? he might easily come in.) But the wary Ancients had their Courts of Iustice, their Exchequer and Mint-house all together oftentimes, and all in their Forum or publike Market-place. There stood Saturnes Temple at Rome, which was their Exchequer and Mint-house: This Saturnes Temple was in the Market-place: there were also their Courts of Iustice: so was it at Millan belike; and therfore had their Forum its Aedituos, Officers, or Watchmen, as before he said. Mint-house, [Page 307] and began to chop in sunder the Lead. But the noise of the Hatchet being heard, the Minters that were underneath, began to mutter, and sent forth to apprehend whom-ever they should finde. But the Thiefe hearing their voices, ranne away, leaving his Hatchet behind him, fearing to be taken with it.
2. Alipius now, who spyed him not when he came in, well perceived him as hee went out, and with what speed hee made away. And being desirous to know what the matter was, went into the place; where finding the Hatchet, hee stood still a while, admiring and considering upon it; when behold, those that were sent, finde him alone with the Hatchet in his hand, startled by the noise whereof they had made thither: they lay hold upon him, hale him away, and gathering the neighbours dwelling in the Market-place about [Page 308] them, they congratulate one another for taking so notorious a Felon, leading him away to the Iustice thereupon. But hither to was Alipius to be instructed. For presently, O Lord, camed thou to the succour of his innocency, whereof thou wert the only witnesse. For as he was led along, (either to prison or to execution) there encountred them a certaine Architect, who had the charge of the publike buildings. Glad they were to meet him of all the rest, for that they were used to come to him about suspicion of stolne goods, lost out of the Court or Market-place; that he might take notice at least by whom these kind of cheats were used to be plaid.
3. But that party had divers times seene Alipius at a certaine Senators house, whom he often came to visite; who presently taking knowledge of him, tooke him aside by the hand, and privately [Page 309] enquiring the occasion of that mischance, heard the whole carriage of the businesse from him: and wisht all that Rabble (all in an uprore, and threatning of Alipius) to goe along with him. And to the House they came of that yong Lawyer, who had committed the fact: where (behold) there was a Boy before the doore, who was so little, as having not the wit to feare doing his Master any hurt by it, was likely enough to disclose the whole matter unto them. For hee had followed his Master to the Market-place. Whom so soone as ever Alipius remembred, he told the Architect of him: and he shewing the Hatchet to the Boy, askt him Whose that was? Ours, (quoth he presently:) and being further questioned upon the matter, hee discovered every thing. Thus was the burgl [...]ry laid upon the Master of that house, and [Page 310] the rude multitude ashamed, which had already begunne to insult over Alipius, who was hereafter to bee a dispenser of thy Word, and an Examiner of many If the Primitive Clergy medled with matters of Iustice, they had Saint Pauls Commission, 1 Cor. 6. which Possidonius in the Life of S. Augustine quotes: who shewes how many houres a day Augustine spent this way. He quotes also, 1 Tim. 5. 20. Those that sinne, rebuke before all: And this is a Divine fittest to doe: there belongs more to a Iustice than the making of a Mittimus. He quotes also Ezek. 3. 17. I have made thee a Watchman: yea, and as if this were a part of the Ministers duty, he applyes that in 2 Tim. 4. 2. Be instant, in season, out of season, reprove, &c. No Antiqua [...]y but knowes that the old Clergie had greater authority in temporall matters, than our Iustices of Peace in England; yet here 'tis boggled at: But 'tis by those that would faine have their Church-lands. Plainely, The Lord Chancellor, Keeper, and Master of the Rolles, the 6 Clerkes, Heraulds, Masters of the Chancery, &c. have heretofore for the most part beene Clergie men, when it was never better with the Land. Tis true, the old Canons forbid them to meddle in cases of blood, and that may they easily avoid. In Geneva, I hope, the Minister hath more authority than in England. Causes in thy Church, who went away now, better experienced and instructed, by this accident.
CHAP. 10. Of the great integrity of Alipius, and of Nebridius comming.
1. THis Alipius therefore I afterwards light upon at Rome; where hee knit in with mee with a most strong Tye; whence hee went with mee to Millan, both that he might not breake company with me, and that hee might withall practise something in the Law hee had applyed himselfe unto: and that to fulfill his parents desire, more than his owne. There went hee thorow the Office of an Assessor of Iustice, with an admirable freedome from bribery in respect of his other fellowes: hee wondring at others rather, who preferred gold before honesty. His disposition was tempted besides, not with a bait of Covenesse [Page 312] onely, but with the spurre of feare also. At Rome hee had been Assessor to the Lord Treasurer Romae assidebat Comiti largitionū Italicarū. The Lord high Treasurer of the Westerne Empire was called Comes sacrarum la [...]gitionum: he had s [...]xe other Treasurers in so many Provinces, under him; whereof he of Italy was one: Vnder whom this Alipius had s [...]me Office of Iudicature, something like (though fa [...]re inferiour) to our [...]aions of the Exchequer. See Sir Henry [...] Glossary, in the word [...] And [...] l. 5. c. 40. The other Translator [...] Assessor to the Prefect of the Contributioner of Italy. Ill. of Italy.
2. There was at that time a most potent Senator, to whose favours many stood ingaged, whom many also were much afraid of. This great man would needs by his usuall power, have a thing passe the Court, which by the Laws was utterly forbiddē. Alipius crost it; a bribe was promised him, hee with all his heart despis'd it: Threats were used, hee trampled them underfoot: all men in the meane time admiring so rare a spirit, which neither desired such a man (so infinitely samed for the innumerable meanes he had, either to doe a man a good or a shrewd [Page 313] turne) to be his friend, nor feared to have him for his enemy. As for the Iudge himselfe, in whose Court Alipius was a Iustice, although for his owne part hee were unwilling to have it passe, yet did he not openly crosse it, but put the matter off to this Alipius; pretending that by him he was not suffered to doe it: for verily if hee should have offered it, Alipius would have gone off the Bench.
3. With this desire (and that in the way of his learning) was he only tempted; that (namely) he might get himselfe a Library at such under-prizes as the Praetors had their Bookes at. But consulting with Iustice, hee altered his purpose to the better; esteeming Equity to bee more gainefull, by which he was prohibited that course, than Power could be, upon which he might take the liberty. All this hitherto said of him, is but little: but [Page 314] Hee that is faithfull in that Luk. 16. 10 11. 12. which is least, is faithfull also in much. Nor can that possibly be to no purpose spoken, which proceeded out of the mouth of thy Truth. If ye have not beene faithfull in the unrighteous Mamman, who will commit to your trust true riches? And if ye have not beene faithfull in that which is another mans, who shall give you that which is your owne? Such a man as I have described, did at that time adjoyne himselfe unto me; and wavered in his purpose as I did, what course of life was to be taken.
Nebridius also, who having left his native Countrey neere Carthage, yea and Carthage it selfe, where for the most part he lived; leaving his Fathers lands, which were very rich; leaving his owne house, and a Mother behinde, who meant not (like mine) to follow after him; was [Page 315] by this time come to Millan, and for no other reason neither, but that he might bestow himselfe with me, in a most ardent desire after Truth and Wisdome. Together with mee hee sighed, and with me he wavered; still continuing a most ardent searcher after happinesse, and a most acute examiner of the difficultest Questions. Thus were there now gotten together the mouthes of three Beggars, fighing out their wants one to another, and waiting upon thee, that thou mightest Psal. 145. 15. give them their meat in due season. And in much anguish of spirit (which by the disposing of thy mercie, still followed our worldly affaires) looking towards the end, why wee should suffer all this, darknesse beelouded us: whereupon wee turned away mourning to our selves, saying, How long will things continue at this stay? This wee often said; but in saying so, wee [Page 316] yet forsooke not our errours; for that wee yet discovered no certainty, which when wee had forsaken them, we might betake our selves unto.
CHAP. 11. Hee deliberates what course of life he were best to take.
1. ANd I admired extremely, (pondering earnestly with my selfe, and examining of my memory,) what a deale of time I had consumed since that nine and twentieth yeere of mine age, in which I began first to be inflamed with the study of wisdome: resolving, that when I had found that, to let passe all those empty hopes, and lying phrenzies of vaine desires. And behold, I was now going of my thirtieth yeere, still sticking in the same clay, still possest with a greedinesse of enjoying things [Page 317] present, they as fast flitting and wasting my soule; I still saying to my selfe, To morrow I shall finde it out, it will appeare very plainely, and I shall understand it: and behold, Faustus the Manichee will come, and cleere every thing. O you great men, of the Academikes opinion, who affirme, That no certaine course for the ordering of our lives can possibly be comprehended! Nay, let us rather search the more diligently, and not despaire of finding: for behold, those things in the Ecclesiasticall Bookes, are not absurd to us now, which sometimes seemed so: for they may be otherwise, yea and that honestly understood. I will hence-forth pitch my foot upon that step, on which (being yet a child) my parents placed mee, untill such time as the cleere Truth may be found out.
2. But where-abouts shall it be sought for? When shall it [Page 318] be sought for? Ambrose is not at leasure, nor have we our selves any spare time to reade. But where shall we finde the Books to reade on? Whence, or when can we procure them, or from whom borrow them? Let set times be appointed, and certaine houres distributed for the health of our soules. We now begin to conceive great hopes; The Catholike Faith teaches not what we thought it had, whereof we vainely accused it: The learned men of that Faith, hold it for a detestable opinion, to beleeve God to be comprehended under the figure of our humane body: and do we doubt to knocke, that the other mysteries may be also opened unto us? All the forenoones our schollers take up, what shall we doe the rest of the day? Why goe wee not about this? But when Here's an obiection of flesh and blood against the motions of Gods Spirit. then shall we visite our greater friends, of whose favours we stand in need? [Page 319] What time shall wee have to compose some discourses to sell to Schollers? When shall wee recreate our selves, and unbend our mindes from those cares they are too earnest upon? Let all these thoughts perish, let us give over these vaine and empty fancies, and betake our selves solely to search out the Truth. Life is miserable; Death uncertaine; if it steales upon us on the sudden, in what case shall wee goe out of the world? & where shall we then learne, what wee have here neglected? Or rather, shall we not there suffer the due punishment of our negligence? If it be objected, That Death will quite cut off both care and sense of all these things, and there's an end of them. Rather let that bee first inquired into. But God forbid that we should be of that mind. It is not for no purpose, 'tis no idle toy, that so eminent a heighth of authority [Page 320] which the Christian Faith hath, is diffused all the world over. Should then such and so great blessings be by the divine providence wrought for us, if so be that together with the death of the body, the life of the soule should bee brought to nothing also? Wherefore then delay we time any longer, that giving over our hopes of this world, we might give up our selves wholly to seek after God & a happy life.
3. But stay a while: Another Obiection of flesh and blood. Even these worldly things are sweet, and they have some (and that no small) pleasure. We are not too lightly to divorce our purposes from them, for that it were a foule shame to make love againe to them. See, 'tis no such great matter to obtain some Office of honour; and what should a man desire more in this world? We have store of potent friends, though we had nothing else; let us put our selves [Page 321] forward, some place of preferment or other may be bestowed upon us: or a Wife at least may be had with a good portion, to ease our charges: and this shalbe the full point of our desires. Many great persons, and those worthy of our imitation, have addicted themselves to the study of wisdome in the state of mariage.
4. Whilest these things wee discoursed of, and these winds of uncontainties changed up and downe, and drove my heart this way and that way; the time still passed on, but I was slow to bee converted to my Lord God; and from one day to another I deferred to live in thee, but deferred not daily to dye within my selfe. Being thus in love with an happy life, yet feared I to finde it in its proper place, and fleeing from it, I sought after it. I thought I should be too miserable, should I bee debarred of the imbracements of a Woman: [Page 322] as for that medicine of thy mercie which should cure that infirmity, I never thought of it; and all because I had no experience of it. As for continency, I supposed it to bee in the liberty of our owne Why then doe the Papists inforce so many young Maids and men to vow; as if it were in their own power? And why suffer they those to keepe the habite and place of Chastity, when as their Visitor knowes they have broken the Vow of Chastity? power; (of which I for my part was not guilty) being so foolish withall, that I knew it not to be written, Mat. 19. 11. That no man can preserve his chastity unlesse thou give it. And that thou verily wouldest give it, if with cordiall gronings I did knocke at thine eares, and with a settled faith did cast my cares upon thee.
CHAP. 12. A Contention betwixt Alipius and Augustine, about Marriage and single life.
ALipius indeede was the man that kept mee from marrying of a Wife; alledging, [Page 323] That by no meanes could wee enjoy so much undistracted leasure as to live together in the love of Wisedome (as wee long since had desired) should I take that course. For he himselfe was so chaste that way, that it was a wonder to see: for he had made tryall of that Act in the beginning of his youth; but having not ingaged himselfe by it, hee was sorry for it rather, and despised it; living from that time untill this present, most continently. For my part, I opposed him with the examples of such men, as in the state of Matrimonie had professed wisedome, and were Promeruissent Deum: Which the Popish Translator turnes, And were gratefull unto God. Very well; gratefull, that is acceptable. Seeing then promerita is but acceptablenesse, why should merita (the single word) have so sawcie a signification in Popish doctrine, as merits? Let them mince the matter with Logike how they can, (by their distinction of condignity and congruity of merits) sure they are gone by the Lawes of Grammar; which admits no such signification of promereo, or of merita, unlesse perchance our Dictionaries have the word Merits, not in the genuine signification, but to learne us to understand what the Papists meane by it. acceptable unto God, and conversed faithfully and lovingly [Page 324] with their acquaintances: of the greatnesse of whose spirit I was far enough short. Thus I, delighted with the disease of the flesh, and with the deadly sweetnesse of it, drew my shackles along with me, much afraid to have them knockt off: and as if my wound had been too hard rub'd by it, I put backe his good perswasions, as it were the hand of one that would unchaine me.
2. Moreover, even by mee did the Serpent speake unto Alipius, preparing and laying by my tongue, most pleasurable snares in his way, in which his honest and yet free feet, might be intangled. For when as hee much admired at me, (whom he slightly esteemed not of) for sticking so fast in the birdlime of that pleasure, as resolutely to affirme, (so oft as wee had speech about it) that I could by no meanes lead a single life: and that I used this for an argument, [Page 325] (when I saw him so much wonder at the matter;) That there was a great deale of difference betwixt the pleasure which hee had tryed by stealth and snatches, (which he scarce now remembred, and might easily therefore despise) and the delights of my daily lying at it; unto which might but the honest name of Marriage be added, he would not wonder then, why I had not the power to contemne that course of living: even he beganne to desire to be married; not as if overcome with the lust of so poore a pleasure, as all out of a curiosity: for hee desired, as hee said, to know what manner of content that should be, without which my life (which was to him so great contentment) seemed not a life so much, as a punishment unto me.
3. For his mind, that was free as yet from that clogge, stood [Page 326] amazed at my thraldome; and out of that amazement, hee proceeded to an itch of trying: likely enough to have come to the experience of it, and from the bare experience, to fall perchance into that bondage hee in me so much admired at; seeing he was so willing to enter into a Covenant with death: for He that loves danger, shall fall into it. For the conjugall honour (if any there be) in the office of well ordering the duties of a married life, and of having of children, moved us but little. But that which for the most part did most violently afflict me, (already made a slave to it) was the custome of satisfying an insatiable lust; but him, that was hereafter to be inslaved, did an admiration skrew up to it. In this case we continued, untill thou, O most high, not forsaking our lowlinesse, having compassion of us that stood in neede of it, [Page 327] didst at length fetch us off, by admirable and secret devices.
CHAP. 13. Augustine layes out for a Wife.
1. AND much adoe there was to get mee a Wife: Now went I a wooing, and then was the Wench promised mee: my Mother taking most paines to beat the bargaine: her purpose in it being, that when I were married once, See what we have before noted, pag. 36. in the margent. the wholsome water of Baptisme might cleanse me, (towards which she much rejoyced to see mee daily fitting my selfe;) observing, that all her owne desires, and thy promises, were to be fulfilled in my imbracing of the Faith. At which time verily, both by mine owne intreaties, and her desires (and that with strong cryes of our hearts) did we daily begge of thee, that thou wouldest [Page 328] vouchsafe by some vision to discover something unto her concerning my future marriage, but thou wouldest never doe it.
2. Yet saw shee indeed certaine vaine and phantasticall overtures, such as the earnestnesse of her spirit, so busied about this matter, drew together. These she told me of; not yet with that confidence she was wont, when thy selfe afforded any visions unto her, but slighting them, as it were. For she could, as she said (through I know not what relish she had, which in words she could not expresse) easily enough discern how much difference there was betwixt thy Revelations, and the dreames of her owne spirit. Yet went wee forward earnestly, and the parents good-will was asked; but the Maid wanted two yeeres of being marriageable. Yet, for that I had a good liking to her, I was content to stay so long for her.
CHAP. 14. A new Plot laid and broken.
1. AND wee were many friends of us, which debated of the matter; who conferring about the detesting these turbulent molestations of a worldly life, had now resolved, that sequestring our selves from company, to live retiredly: and to lay this ground for our retirememt, that what stocke every man was able to make, wee should put together, and make one houshold of al: that through the plaine-dealing of a common friendship, one thing should not be this mans, and another thing that mans; but what stocke should be made up out of every mans particular, should in the whole belong unto the interest of every single person, and all together, unto all in generall. [Page 330] It seemed to us, that there might neere be some ten persons in this kinde of Academy: some of which were very rich men; and Romanianus especially, our Townes-man (from his Childehood a very familiar friend of mine) whom the hot pursuit of his businesse had brought up to Quem tunc graves aestus negotiorū suorum ad Comitatū attraxerant. This the former Translator turnes, That place of our residence. The man had ill lucke to misse at every hard place. He helpe him. Comitatus was like the place where our Termes be kept: the Imperiall Chamber at Spires in Germany, may rightly be called Comitatus: The Emperours appointed it in any good Towne where they pleased, though themselves were not there: and at this time (for these parts) it was at Millan. So plainely sayes Possidonius in the life of Saint Augustine. Comitatus is the place whither subiects repaire for the dispateh of such businesse, as depends upon the Kings Courts of Iustice. London is our Comitatus, the Kings Chamber, for the South; Yorke for the North. This word is familiar to the Civill Lawyers. See the eighth and ninth Canons of the Councell of Sardica. Court: who was most earnest of all the rest for this project: and therin was his voice of great authority, and that because his estate was much fairer than any of the rest.
[Page 331] 2. And we had set it downe, that two Officers should bee yeerely chosen, for the making of necessary provisions, whilest the rest were quiet. But so soone as we beganne to consider better of it, whether our Wives, (which some of us already had, and others resolved to have shortly) would endure all this, or no? all that so well laid plot fell to peeces in our hands, was utterly dasht and cast aside. Thence return'd we again to our old sighings, and gronings, and wandrings, and to our former following those broad and beaten Mat. 7. 13. wayes of the world: for that many thoughts were in our heart, but thy counsaile standeth Psal. 33. 11 for ever. Out of which counsaile didst thou deride ours, and laid the ground-worke for thine owne; purposing to give us Psal. 145. meat in due season, and to open thy hand, and to fill our soules with thy blessing.
CHAP. 15. His old Concubine goes away from him, and he gets another.
1. MY sinnes in the meane time were multiplyed, and that Mistris of mine which was wont to be my bedfellow, (the hinderer as it were of my marriage) being pluckt away from my side, my heart cleaving unto her, was broken by this meanes, and wounded, yea and blood drawne of it. Home againe went shee into Affrike, (vowing vnto A Vow of Chastity, sayes the Popish Trāslator; and a goodly one too: How many such Nuns hath the Church of Rome, that then vow chastity, whē they are satisfied with lust? But well it were they had no worse Nunnes, than such as vow upon remorse of conscience, as this whoore did. But this was a private Vow yet, (which God knowes how long she kept) and no formall Nunnery Vow; she carried not her portion into the Nunnery with her. Money is of the substance of the Nunnes Vow now-a dayes, Chastity is but a formality. She vowes, not to know a man; but her money does not so; the Friers may know that. The Primitives admitted no Nunnes but pure Virgins: and if ever it could be proved, she had plaid false before her Admission, she was canonically to be put out of the House. Any crackt Chamber-maid will make as good a Nunne as the best now-a daies. Could Nunnes keepe their Vow, I would never speake against their Order. thee never to [Page 333] know man more) leaving a Bastard sonne with mee, which I had begotten of her. But unhappy I, who had not the heart to imitate a Woman, impatient now of all delay, as if it were too long yeeres before I was to enjoy her whō I went a wooing to, (being not so much a lover of wedlock, as a slave to lust) quickly procured another (though not a Wife) by whō that disease of my soule might be nursed up, and kept alive, either as vigorous as it was, or more fierce upon it; and that as it were by the assistance of my naughty custome, continued frō thence forward, till my advancement into the kingdome of marriage; nor was that wound of mine as yet cured, which had bin made by the cutting a way of my former Concubine; but after a most eager burning and anguish it festered: and still it pained me, though after a more dull, yet after a more desperate manner.
CHAP. 16. Of the immortality of the soule.
1. PRaise be unto thee, glory be unto thee, O Fountain of mercies. I became more miserable, and thou neerer unto me. Thy right hand was ready by and by to plucke me out of the mire, and to wash mee throughly, but I knew not yet of it: nor did any thing call mee backe from that deeper gulfe of carnall pleasures, but onely the feare of death, and of thy judgement to come; which, although divers opinions I conceived of it, yet never went it utterly out of my breast. I disputed in those dayes with my friends Alipius and Nebridius, concerning The ends of Good and Evill: determining, that Epicurus in my judgement should have worne the Garland, had I not verily [Page 335] beleeved that there remained a life for the soule after the body was dead; and those Et tractus meritorum. This the Popish Translator turnes, And that which Merits do import. Meere non sense. And notes in his margent, Merits. As if the place made for Popish merits. Doughtily proved! as if Augustine, who was yet no Divine knew any thing of the Doctrine of Merits. Hee ta [...]k [...] before of the last Iudgement, and here he talkes of the places of punishment or reward, which Epicurus Philosophy knew nothing of. If he pleases to looke his Dicticnary, he shall finde Tractus to signifie a Region or Countrey. He alludes to other Philosophers beleeving of the severall Regions of Hell and Elysium, which were both under the earth, but distinguisht into severall Quarters or Regions. Tractus is the Accusative case plurall. Regions where severall deservings were rewarded, which Epicurus would not beleeve.
2. And I put the question, That suppose we were to be immortall, and were to live in perpetuall enjoyment of bodily pleasure, and that without feare of losing, why should wee not thē be fully happy, & wherfore should we seeke for any other thing? Little knowing that even this very thing was a part of my great misery, that being thus drowned and blinded, I could [Page 336] not discern that light of honesty and of beauty, (to bee imbraced for its owne sake) which the eye of the flesh cannot kenne, it being onely by the inner man to be discerned. Nor did I consider, wretch that I was, out of what veine it flowed, that even these conceipts, (filthy ones as they were) I with such pleasure conferred of with my friends, (according to the opinion I then was of) how great abundance soever of carnall pleasures beside, I enjoyed. Which friends verily I loved for their own sakes, and I found my selfe to be in like manner beloved of them againe.
3. Out upon these intricate wayes! Woe unto that and acious soule of mine, which hoped, that had it forsaken thee, it should have had some better thing! Turned it hath, and turned againe, upon backe, sides, and belly, yet found all places [Page 337] to be hard; and that thou art her Rest only. And behold, thou art neere at hand; and from our wretched errours thou deliveredst us, and settledst us in thine owne way, and doest comfort, and say thus unto us: Runne on, I will carry you: yea, I will bring you to your journies end, and there also will I carry you.
SAINT AVGVSTINES Confessions. THE SEVENTH BOOKT.
CHAP. 1. How rejecting corporeall Images, he began to know God to be incorporeall.
BY this time was that wicked and abominable time of my Youth dead, and I went on into a more solid Age: by how much the elder in yeeres, so much the fouler in vanity, [Page 339] who could not imagine any other kinde of substance, than what I saw with these eyes. Yet thought I not thee, O God, to be comprehended under the figure of an humane body; since the time I beganne to heare any thing of Wisedome, I alwaies avoided that: and I rejoyced to have found thus much in the faith of our spirituall Mother, thy Catholike Church. But what else I should thinke thee to be, I knew not. And I being but a man, (and so meane a man too) yet set I my selfe to beleeve thee to be the soveraigne and onelytrue God: and that thou wert incorruptible, and inviolable, and unchangeable, with all the powers of my soule did I beleeve: because not knowing how nor which way, yet most plainely did I behold, and very sure I was, That that which may bee corrupted, must needs be worse than that which cannot be corrupted; [Page 340] and that which cannot be violated, did I without any sticking at, preferre before that which was subject to be violated: and that which suffers no alteration, I judged to be much better than that which may suffer alteration.
2. My heart passionately cryed out upon all my former phantasmes; and with one blow I laid about mee, to beat away all that sluttering troope of uncleane fancies, from the eye of my mind. And loe, being yet scarce put off by the space of the twinckling of an eye, they came in multitudes again about me, they pressed upon my sight, and so beelouded it, that though I thought thee not to be of the shape of a humane body, yet was I constrained to imagine thee to be some corporeall substance, taking up vast spaces of place: and that, either infusea into this world, or else diffuse [...] [Page 341] infinitely without it: yea, even of that incorruptible, and inviolable, and unchangeable, which I preferred before corruptible, and violable, and changeable, did I imagine thus. Because, that whatsoever I deprived of these spaces, seemed to bee nothing unto me; yea altogether nothing, not so much as an emptinesse verily: just as if a body were taken out of it's place, and the place should remaine empty of any body at all, either earthly, or watery, or ayery and heavenly; but should remaine a void place, as it were a spacious nothing.
3. I therefore being thus grosse-hearted, not conspicuous so much as to my very selfe; whatsoever was not stretched out over certaine spaces, nor diffused abroad, nor amassed up into bulke, nor swelled into bredth, or which did not or could not receive some of these dimensions, [Page 342] I thought to be a just nothing: For such formes as my eyes were wont to range over, even such like Images did my heart now rove after: nor did I yet observe that very This Philosophical word, the former Translator turnes, This Action of my minde. Short of the sense. Saint Augustine alludes to that in Philosophy, That all naturall bodies to make thē selves perceived by the sense, doe send and beame out from them, some figure, Image, &c. by which the sense may app [...] hend them: which figure or shape striking upon the sense, provokes it, and so makes it take actuall notice of us proper object. And this spirituall figure representing a reall object, which these bodies send out; doe the Philosophers call their Intention. So that Austens [...] fancying the like Images, he cals it the intention of his minds. Intention of mine, by which I formed those Images, was not any such corporeall substance, which yet could not have formed them, had not it selfe beene some great thing. In like manner did I conceive thee, O thou Life of my life, to be some hugie corporeall substance, on every side piercing thorow the whole Globe of this world; yea, and diffused every way without it, and that by infinite spaces, though unbounded. [Page 343] So that the Earth should have thee, the Heaven should have thee, all things should have thee, and that they should be bounded in thee, but thou no where.
4. For as the body of this Ayre which is about the Earth, hindred not the light of the Sun from passing thorow it, which pierceth it, not by bursting or by cutting, but by filling of it: so thought I, that not the body of the Heaven, the Ayre & Sea onely, but of the Earth too, to be at pleasure passable unto thee, yea easie to be pierced by thee in all its greatest and smallest parts, that all might receive thy presence, which by a secret inspiration, both inwardly and outwardly governeth all things which thou hast created. Thus I suspected; because any other thing I could not thinke of, and yet was this false too. For by this meanes should a greater [Page 344] part of the Earth have contained a larger portion of thee, and the lesse, a lesser: and then should all things in such sort have been full of thee, as that the body of an Elephant should containe so much more of thee than the body of a Sparrow, by how much that should be bigger than this, and take up more roome by it; by which conceipt shouldest thou make thy parts present unto the severall parts of the World, by bits, as it were; great gobbets to great parts, little bits to little parts of the world. But thus thou art not present. But thou hadst not as yet enlightned my darknesse.
CHAP. 2. Nebridius confutes the Manichees.
1. IT might have bin enough for me, Lord, to have opposed against those deceived and deceivers, those dumbe praters, (therefore dumbe, because they founded not forth thy Word:) That question might have serv'd the turne, which long agoe, whiles wee were at Carthage, Nebridius used to propound; at which all we that heard it, were much staggered, namely, What, that I know not which nation of darknesse, which the Manichees were wont to set in opposition against thee, would have done unto thee, hadst thou beene minded to fight with it? For, had they answered, It would have done thee some hurt, thē shouldst thou have bin subject to violence and corruption: but if they answered, It could do thee no hurt, [Page 346] then would there have beene no reason brought for thy fighting with it: especially for such a fighting, in which some certaine portion or member of thine, or some off-spring of thy substance should have been mingled with those contrary powers, those natures not created by thee; by whom it should so farre have beene corrupted, and changed to the worse, that it should have beene turned from happinesse into misery, and should have stood in neede of some assistance, by which it must both be delivered and purged: and that this The other Tranlator renders it thus: And that this helpe must bee the Soule, which thy Word being free might succour. Succour a helpe? A meere Bull and Non-sense; which utterly loses the force and meaning of the Argument. Offspring of thy substance was our soule; which, being inthralled, thy Word that was free; and being defiled, thy Word that was pure; and being may med, thy Word that was entire, might every way releeve: and [Page 347] yet that Word it selfe also bee corruptible, because it was the off-spring of one and the same substance.
2. Againe, should they affirme thee, whatsoever thou art, that is, thy substance, to be incorruptible; then were all these fancies of theirs most false and execrable. But if they should affirme thee to bee corruptible; even that were most false, and to be abhorred at the first hearing. This Argument therefore of Nebridius verily had beene enough against those, who deserved wholly to bee spised out of my over-charged stomake; for that they had no evasion to betake themselves unto, without most horrible blasphemy both of heart and tongue, thinking and speaking of thee in this fashion.
CHAP. 3. Free will is the cause of Sinne.
1. BVt I as yet, although I both said and thought most confidently, that thou our Lord God (who madest not only our soules, but our bodies; and not onely both soules and bodies, but Vs all, and all things else beside) wert neither to bee corrupted or altered one way or other, yet understood I not hitherto, What should be the cause of evill. And yet what-ever it were, I perceived I ought in that sense to inquire after it, that I might not be constrained to beleeve that the incommutable GOD could be altered by it left my selfe should bee made the thing that I desired to seeke After this therefore I inquired with more security, being very certaine that the Manichees [Page 349] Tenet (whom I dissented from with my whole heart) was no way true: for that I discovered them, whilest they enquired after evill, to be most full of maliciousnesse; they thinking that thy substance did rather suffer ill than their owne commit evill. Whereupon I applyed my industrie to understand the truth of what I had heard, how that Free-will Here flyes my Popish Translator out upon Mr. Calvine, for teaching Gods Decree and purpose by with-holding of his Grace, to be the Causes of Sinne and Damnation. Verily Mr. Calvine is wronged that way: But this being an Arminian Controversie, I had rather obey His Majesties two Proclamations, and one Declaration, than to be so soole-hardy as to meddle with it. I am neither Calvinist nor Arminian, I am of the Religion of the Primitive Fathers, which the Church of England professes. should be the cause of our ill-doing; And thy just Iudgement, that we suffered ill. But I was not able cleerely to discerne it.
2. Endevouring therefore to draw the eye of my soule out of that pit, I was againe plunged into it; and endevouring often, I was plunged as often. But this [Page 350] raised me a little up towards thy light, that I now knew as well that I had a Will, as that I had a life: and when therefore I did either will or nill any thing, I was most sure of it, that I did no other thing but will and nill: and there was the Cause of my sinne, as I perceived presently. But what I did against my will, that seemed I to suffer rather, than to doe; That judged I not to be my fault, but my punishment; whereby, I holding thee most just, quickly confessed my selfe not to bee unjustly punished.
3. But I objected to my selfe againe: Who made me? Did not my GOD, who is not onely good, but Goodnesse it selfe? Whence then came it that I can both will and nill evill things, that there might be cause found why I should be justly punisht for it? Who was it that set this freedome in me, that ingrafted [Page 351] into my stemme this Cyon of bitternesse, seeing I was wholly made up by my most sweet God? If the Divell were the Author, whence is that same Divell? And if he himselfe Here the Popish Translator commits a most negligent and grosse mistake, as if the soule of man had of a pure Angell, turn'd to a Divell. Saint Augustine speakes not of the Soules turning Divell, but of him that was once created a good Angell. by his own perverse will, of a good Angell became a Divell, whence then proceeded that perverse will in him, whereby he was made a Divell, seeing that the whole nature of Angels was made good, by that most good Creator? And by such thoughts as these was I againe cast down and overwhelmed: yet not so farre brought downe was I as the Hell of that Errour, (where no man shall confesse unto thee) namely, that thou shouldst be rather thought to suffer ill, than man to doe ill.
CHAP. 4. God cannot be compelled.
1. IN this sort did I endevour now to finde out the rest, as I had already found, that what was incorruptible, must needs bee better than that which was corruptible: and THEE therefore, whatsoever thou wert, did I acknowledge to bee incorruptible. For never yet soule was, nor ever shall bee able to thinke upon any thing which may be better than thou, who art the soveraigne and the best Good. But whereas most truely and certainely, that which is incorruptible, is to be preferred before what is corruptible, (like as I did then preferre it) I might very well have reached so high in my thoughts, as something that should bee better than my God, [Page 353] hadst not thou beene incorruptible. Where therefore I saw, that incorruptible ought to bee preferred before corruptible, there ought I to have sought out thee, and there to observe Whence evill should come; that is, even whence corruption comes; by which thy substance can by no meanes be infected.
2. For Corruption does no waies infect our God; by no will, by no necessity, by no unlookt▪ for chance: because he is God, and what he wils, is good; and he himselfe is that Good: but to be corrupted, is not good. Nor all thou, O God, against thy will constrained to any thing, for that thy will is not greater than thy power. But greater should it be, were thy selfe greater than thy selfe. For the Will and Power of God, is God himselfe. And what chance can surprize thee unlookt for, who knowest all things. Nor is [Page 354] there any nature of things, but thou knowest it. And what should wee use more arguments to prove, Why that substance which God is, should not be corruptible, seeing if it were so, it should not be God?
CHAP. 5. Hee pursues his enquirie after the root of sinne.
1. AND I sought, Whence Evill should be, and I sought ill: nor did I see that evill which was in this very enquirie of mine. I set now before the eyes of my spirit, the whole Creation, and whatsoever I could discerne of it; as the Sea, the Earth, the Ayre, the Starres, the Trees, the mortall Creatures; yea and what-ever else in it wee doe not see; as the Firmament of the heaven; all the Angels moreover, and all the spirituall inhabitants [Page 355] thereof. But yet as if all these had beene bodies, did my fancy dispose of them in such and such places, and I made one great Masse of all thy Creatures, distinguished by their severall kindes of bodies; both those that were Bodies indeed, or which my selfe had feyned instead of Spirits. And this Masse I made hugie enough, not yet so great as in it selfe it was, (which I could not come to the knowledge of) but as bigge as I thought convenient, yet every way finite. But thee, O Lord, I imagined on every part environing and pen [...]trating it, though every way infinite: As if there were supposed to bee a Sea, which every where, and on every side, by a most unmeasurable infinitenesse, should bee onely a Sea; and that Sea should containe in it some hugie Sponge, but yet finite; which Sponge must needs bee every where and [Page 356] on every side filled with that unmeasurable Sea: So thought I thy whole Creation to bee in it selfe finite, filled by thee who art infinite; and I said, Behold God, and behold what God hath created; and God is good, yea, most mightily and incomparably better than all these: which God, being himselfe good, created all them good; and see how he environeth and full-fils them all.
2. Where is Evill then, and from whence, and how crept it in hither? What is the roote, and what the seed of it? Or hath it at all no being? Why then doe wee feare and beware of that which hath no being? Or if we feare it in vaine, then surely is that feare evill, which in vaine so gores and torments the soule. Yea, and so much a greater evill, by how much that wants of being any thing, which wee stand in feare of, and yet doe [Page 357] feare. Therefore is there some evill thing which we feare, or else the very act of fearing is evill. Whence is evill therefore? seeing God, who is good, hath created all these things good; that is, the greater and chiefest Good, hath created these lesser goods; yea, and he creating, & they created, are all good. Whence now is evill? Or, of what did God make it? Was there any matter evill, and as God formed and ordered it, did he leave any thing in it, which hee did not convert [...] [...]? But why did he so? Was [...] not able so to turne and chan [...]e the whole lumpe, that no evill should have remained in it, seeing he is able to do any thing? Lastly, why would he make any thing at all of that, and did not by the same omnipotency rather cause that there should be no such thing at all? Or, to say troth, was it able to be of it selfe against His will? Or if that [Page 358] evill matter had beene so from eternity, why suffered hee it so to continue so infinite spaces of times past, and was pleased so long while after to make something out of it?
3. Or if hee were suddenly pleased now to goe about some worke, this rather should the Omnipotent have done, have caused (namely) that this evill matter should not at all have beene, and that hee himselfe should have beene alone that soveraigne and infinite Good [...] Or if it had not beene good [...] who was good, should [...] and create something also that were not good; then, that evill matter being first taken away, and brought unto nothing, should he immediately have taken order for some good matter, whereof hee might create all things. For he should not bee omnipotent, if he were not able to create something that were [Page 359] good of it selfe, unlesse hee were assisted by that matter which himselfe had not created. These thoughts tossed I up and downe in my miserable heart, overcharged with biting Cares, through the feare of death: and though I had not found out the truth, yet did the Faith of thy Christ our Lord and Saviour, professed in thy Church, Here the Popish Translater grossely playes the Papist, purposely wresting the sense, thus; Yet did the beliefe of the Catholike Church, concerning thy Christ, sticke fast in me. As if Saint Augustine had held this Popish implicite faith, To beleeve as the Church beleeves, had beene enough. There is much difference betwixt a mans cleere and explicite knowledge of what he beleeves in Christ, and a blinde implicite beliefe as the Church beleeves, when he knowes not what the Church beleeves. firmly continue in my heart, though in divers particulars verily, not yet throughly perfected, and swarving from the right Rule of Doctrine; yet did not my minde utterly leave it off, but every day tooke in more and more of it.
CHAP. 6. Divinations made by the Mathematicians, are vaine.
1. BY this time also had I rejected those deceitfull Divinations, and impious dotages of the Astrologers. Let thine owne mercies, out of the most inward bowels of my soule, consesse unto thee for this, O my God. For thou, thou altogether (for who else is it that cals us backe from the death of all errours, but even that Life, which knowes not how to dye; and that wisedome which enlightens those mindes that need it, it selfe needing no light; by which the whole world is governed, even to the falling away of the leaves of trees?) thou tookest order for that stiffe opinion of mine, by which I struggled with Vindicianus, See the 3. Chap. of the 4. Booke. that sharpsighted [Page 361] old man, and with Nebridius that admirable-spirited [...]ong man: the first vehemently affirming, and the latter often though with some doubtfulnesse) saying, That there was no Art whereby things to come, might be foreseene: but that [...]ens conjectures had oftentimes the helpe of Fortune; and that [...] talking many things, something to come was oft-times per [...]hance for spoken of; the parties that spake, little knowing of it; but stumbling now and then upon the right, by their not saying nothing.
2. Thou therfore providedst a friendly man for me, and hee [...] consulter with the Astrologers: yet not throughly called in those Arts, but (as I [...]) a curious consulter with [...]; and one that knew something, which hee had heard of his Father, as hee said; which, how farre it might prevaile to [Page 362] overthrow the opinion of that Art, hee knew not. This man therefore, Firminus by name, having beene finely bred, and well taught; asking my advice, as a deare friend of his, concerning divers affaires of his owne, which his worldly hopes were big swolne withall; and what I conjectured of him by his Constellations, as they call them: and I, who now beganne to incline in this particular towards Nebridius opinion, did not, to say troth, refuse to make conjecture upon it, and to tell him as much as came in my unresolved minde: but told him withall, that I was even almost perswaded in my heart, that these were but vaine and ridiculous follies.
3. He thereupon up and, told me, how his Father had beene yet curious after such Bookes, and how he had a friend as earnest as himselfe at them, who with joyne study and conference [Page 363] were hot upon these toyes, by the fire of their hearty affections, insomuch that they would observe even the very minutes of the bringing forth of yong, of those dumbe creatures which they kept about their Houses, and made observations withall of the position of the heavens at those minutes, to the intent to gather experiments of this Art, as it were. Hee said moreover, how he had heard of his Father, that what time as his Mother was big with him the said Firminus, a certaine maidservant of that friend of his Fathers, was big with child also, which her Master could not bee ignorant of, who tooke care with most diligent examination to get knowledge even of the [...]ittering of his very Bitches: And how it so fell out, that when one for his Wife, and the other for his servant, with the carefullest observation, reckoned the daies, [Page 364] yea, the houres; nay, the very least particles of the houres, that both of them were brought to bed at the same instant; insomuch that both of them were constrained to allow the very selfe-same constellations, even to the very same minutes, he for his sonnes birth, and the other for his little servant. For so soone as the women began to fall in labour, they both gave notice to one another of what was falue out in either of their houses, and had messengers ready to send to one another, so soone as they had notice of what was borne, which they could easily procure to have instant notice of, as being in their owne kingdome: and that the messengers sent from one another, met with one another by the way, in such equall distance from either houses, that neither of the Calculators could observe no other position of the Starres or seconds [Page 365] of instances, than the other had done: and yet Firminus borne to a faire fortune in his parents house, ranne his course through the faire wayes of the world, throve well in riches, raised himselfe to honour: whereas that little servant, not able any way to free himselfe of the yoke of slavery he was borne unto, continued to serve his Masters: as himselfe told the story, who well enough knew him.
4. Vpon the hearing and beleeving of these things, for that such a man of credite had told them; all that former resolute reluctancy of mine, fell quite to the ground. And first of all I endevoured to reclaime Firminus from that curiosity, by telling him, that for me, upon the inspection of his constellations, to foretell what shall truely happen to him, I ought verily first to have seene in them, how his parents had beene eminent [Page 366] persons among their neighbors, and that be had beene descended of a noble Family in his owne Citie, that hee was free borne, educated like a Gentleman, and very well studied. And if that servant, upon the same constellations, which were common to him too, had askt me to tell him his true Fortune; I ought on the other side to have seeue in them, the basenesse of his liuage, the slavishnesse of his condition, and those other particulars so much different, and so farre distant from the other Gentlemans. From, whence therefore it now came to passe, that looking upon the same constellations, I should reade so diverse fortunes, if I should speake the truth; and if I should pronounce the same fortunes, I should lye falsely: thence did I also collect most certainely, That what-ever upon consideration of these constellations was foretold truely, was [Page 367] not spoke out of Art, but chāce: and what-ever was delivered falsely, was not out of the unskilfulnesse of the Art, but out of the uncertainety of the chance.
5. Being thus entred into the businesse, and thinking with my selfe more seriously upon such like arguments; that no one of those dotards (who lived by such shifts, whom I had an itch even out of hand to cope withall, and with derision to confute) might not hereafter confront me so, as if either Firminus had informed me falsely, or his Father him: I bent my consideration upon those that are borne Twinnes, who for the most part come out of the wombe so neere one to another, as that small distance of time betweene them (how much force soever in the nature of things these fellowes avow it to have;) yet is it not posible to [Page 368] make distinct collection of the difference by any observation of man, or to have it at all charactered out in those figures which the Mathematician is to looke into, and pronounce the truth by them. Nor shall they ever tell truth: for then; hee that had lookt upon the same figures, must have told the same Fortunes both of Esau and of Iacob; whereas the same things no wayes happened to them both. Needes therefore must he have conjectured false: or if he had conjectured truely, hee must not have said the same things, whereas he looked upon the same figures. Had he therfore pronounced truely, it should have been by chance, and not by Art. For thou, O Lord most just, the Ruler of this Vniverse, even while they that aske the advice, and those that give it too, know not what they doe, workest by so hidden an instinct, as [Page 369] that whoever asked the Mathematicians advice, should heare such an answer as, out of the un [...]chable bottome of thy just Iudgement, in respect of the hidden deservings of the soules, thou thinkest fit for him to heare. To whom, let not man say, What is this? or Why is that? Let him not say so, never let him ask such a questiō, seeing he is but a man.
CHAP. 7. He is miserably tortured in his enquirie after the Root of Evill.
1. ANd now, O my helper, hadst thou discharged me from those fetters: and presently enquired I whence Evill should be, but found no way out of my question. But thou sufferedst me not to be carried away from the Faith by any waves of those thoughts; by which [Page 370] Faith I beleeved, both that thou wert, and that thy substance was unchangeable, and that thou hadst a care of, and passedst thy judgement upon men; and that in Christ thy Sonne, our Lord, and thy holy Scriptures, which the Authority of thy Church should acknowledge Scripturis, quas Ecclesiae commendaret autoritas. Where Ecclesiae may be the dative Case: and then may it goe thus: Which Scriptures thy authority recommended unto the Church: as before hee said, lib. 6. cap. 5. See the place. Here the Popish Translator would needes give Authority to the Church to teach us what is Scripture. For that controversie, see our Preface., thou hast laid out the way of mans salvation, to passe to that life which is to come after death. These grounds remaining safe and irremoveably settled in my minde, I with much anxiety sought, from what root the nature of Evill should proceed. What torments did my teeming heart then endure, and what throwes, O my God! yet even to them were thine eares open, and I knew it not: and when in silence I so vehemently enquired [Page 371] after it, those silent conditions of my soule, were strong cryes unto thy mercy.
2. Thou, and not man, knewest how much I suffered. For, how great was that which my tongue sent forth into the eares of my most familiar friends? And yet did I disclose the whole tumule of my soule, for which neither my time nor tongue had beene sufficient? Yet did all of it ascend into thy hearing, which I roared out from the grones of my heart; yea, my whole desires were said up before thee, nor was I master of so much as of the light of mine owne eyes: for that was all turn'd inward, but I outward: nor was that confined to any place, but I bent my selfe to those things that are contained in places: but there found I no place to rest in, nor did those places so entertain mee, that I could say, It is enough, and 'tis well: nor did [Page 372] they yet suffer me to turne back, where I might finde well-being enough. For to these things was I superiour, but inferiour to thee: and thou art that true joy of me thy Subject: and thou hast subjected under mee, those things which thou createdst below me.
3. And this was the true temper, and the middle Region of my safety, where I might remaine conformable to thine Image, and by serving thee, get the dominion over mine owne body. But when as I rose up proudly against thee, and when I ran upon my Lord with my necke, with the thick bosses of my Iob 15. 26. buckler; then were these inferiour things made my over-matches, and kept me under, nor could I get either releasement or space of breathing. They ran on all sides by heapes and troopes upon mee, broad-looking on them; but having in my thoghts these corporeall Images, they [Page 373] way-laid me as I turn'd backe, [...] they should say unto mee; Whither goest thou, O thou unworthy and base creature? And these grew more in number even out of my wound; for thou hast humbled the proud like as him that is wounded, & through my owne swelling was I set further off from thee; yea, my cheekes, too big swolne, even blinded up mine eyes.
CHAP. 8. How the mercy of God at length relieved him.
1. THou, Lord; art the same for ever: nor art thou angry with us for ever; because thou hast pitie upon dust and ashes, and it was pleasing in thy sight to reforme my deformities: and by inward gallingsdidst thou startle me, that I shouldst become unquiet, till such time as it might bee assured unto [Page 374] my inward sight, that it was thou thy selfe. Thus, by the secret hand of thy medicining, was my swelling abated; and that troubled and bedimmed eyesight of my soule, by the smart eye-salve of mine owne wholsome dolours, daily began more and more to be cleered.
CHAP. 9. What he found in some Bookes of the Platonists, agreeable to the Christian Doctrine.
1. AND thou being desirous first of all to shew unto me, how thou resistest the I am 4. 6. proud, but givest grace unto the humble; and with what great mercy of thine the way of humility is traced out unto men, in that thy WORD was made flesh, and dwelt among men: thou procuredst for mee, by meanes of a certaine man, puft [Page 375] up with a most unreasonable pride, to see certaine Bookes of the This was likely to be the Booke of Amelius the Platonist, who hath indeed this beginning of S. Iohns Gospell: calling the Apostle a Barbarian. Euseb. in Praepara [...]. Evang. lib. 10. cap. 10. Clemens Alexandrinus said that Plato was Ex Hebraeis Philosophus. For hee learn'd many things in Egypt of the Iewes: and he and Aristotle had seene the Septuagints Translation. Niceras in Nazianzeni Orat. 24. tels that Plato first of all the Gentiles came to Christ preaching in Hell, beleeved, and was converted. Platonists, translated out of Greeke into Latine. And therein I read, not indeed in the selfe same words, but to the very same purpose, perswaded by many reasons, and of severall kinds, That Ioh. 1. 1, 2, 3, 4. In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and that Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by him, and without him was nothing made that was made. In him was life, and the life was the light of men. And the light shined in the darknesse, and the darknesse comprehended it not. And for that the soule of man, though it gives testimony of the light, yet [Page 376] it selfe is not that light; but the Word of God is: for God is that true light that lighteth every man that commeth into the world. And because he was in the world, and the world was Verse 9, 10, 11, 12, 13. made by him, & the world knew him not: and because hee came unto his owne, and his owne received him not: But as many as received him, to them gave hee power to become the sons of God, as many as beleeved in his name; All this did I not read there.
2. There again did I read, that God the Word was not borne of flesh nor of blood, nor of the will of man, nor of the will of the flesh, but of God. But that the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, did I not there reade. I found out in those Bookes, that it was many and divers waies said; that the Sonne being in the forme of the Father, Philip. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. thought it no robbery to be equal with God, for that naturally he [Page 377] was the same with him. But that [...] himselfe of no reputa [...], taking upon him the forme [...] a servant, and was made in [...] likenesse of men, and was sound in fashion as a man, and humbled himselfe, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the Crosse. Wherefore God hath highty exalted him from the dead, and given him a name over every name, that at the name of Iesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth. And that every tongue should confesse that Iesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father; those Bookes have not.
3. But that thy onely begotten. Sonne, coeternall with thee, war before all times, and beyond all times remains unchangeable, and that of his fulnesse all soules receive what makes thē blessed; and that by participation of that [Page 378] wisedome which remaines in them, they are renewed, that they may be made wise, is there. But that he in due time dyed for the wicked; and that thou sparedst not thine onely Sonne, but Rom. 8. 32. deliveredst him for us all, is not there. For thou hast hid these things from the wise, and hast revealed them unto babes; that they that labour and are heavy loaden, might come unto thee, Mat. 11. 28. and thou mightest refresh them. Because he is meeke and lowly i [...]heart: and the meeke he directeth in Iudgement, and such as be mild he teacheth his waies, beholding our humility and labour, and forgiving us all our sinnes. But such as are puft up with the high straine of a sublimer learning, heare not him saying unto them, Learne of mee, for I am meeke and lowly inheart, Mat. 11. 29 and you shall finde rest to your soules. And, If they know Rom. 1. 21, 22, 23. God, yet they glorifie him not [Page 379] as God, nor give thankes unto [...], but waxe vaine in their imaginations; and their foolish heart is darkned; and professing that they were wise, they became fooles.
4. And there also did I read, that they had changed the glory of thy incorruptible nature into Idols, and divers shapes, into the likenesse of the image of corruptible man, and birds, and beasts, and Serpents; yea verily into that Egyptian foode, for which Esau lost his birth-right; Gen. 25. for that that people, which was thy first-borne, worshipped the head of a foure-footed Beast instead of thee, turning in their heart backe towards Egypt; and bowing thy Image (their owne soule) before the image of a Calfe that eateth hay. These Psal. 106. 20. things found I there; but I fed not on them. For it pleased thee, O Lord, to take away the reproach of diminution from Iacob, [Page 380] that the elder brother should serve the yonger: and thou hast called the Gentiles into thine inheritance.
5. And I my selfe came unto thee from among the Gentiles; and I set my mind earnestly upon that gold which thou willedst thy people to take from the Egyptians, seeing thine it was, Exod. 3. 22 wheresoever it were. And to the Athenians thou saidst by thy Apostle; That in thee we live, Acts 17. 28 move, and have our being, as one of their own Poets had said. And verily these Bookes came from thence. But I set not my minde towards the Idols of Egypt, which they made of thy gold; even they who changed the truth of God into a lye; and Rom. 1. 25. worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator.
CHAP. 10. Divine things are more cleerely discovered unto him.
1. ANd being upon this admonished to returne to my selfe, I entred even into mine owne inwards, thou being my Leader: and able I was to do it, for thou wert now become my helper. Into my selfe I went, and with the eye of my soule (such as it was) I discovered over the same eye of my soule, over my minde, the unchangeable light of the Lord. Not this, vulgar light, which all flesh may looke upon; nor yet another greater of the same kinde; as if this should much and much more cleerely, and with its greatnesse take up all the roome. This light was none of that, but another, yea cleane another from all these. Nor was it in that manner above my soule, as Oyle is [Page 382] upon water, nor yet as the heaven is above the earth: but superiour to my soule, because it made me; and I was inferiour to it, because I was made by it He that knowes what Truth is, knowes what that light is; and he that knowes it, knowes eternity. Charity knowes it.
2. O eternall Truth! and true Charity! and deare eternity! Thou art my God, to thee doe I sigh night and day. Thee when I first saw, thou liftedst ine up, that I might see there was something which I might see; and that yet it was not I that did see. And thou diddest beat backe the infirmity of my owne sight, darting thy beames of light upon me most strongly, and I trembled both with love and horrour: and I perceived my selfe to be far off from thee, in the Region of utter Ʋnlikenesse, as if I heard this voice of thine from on high: I am the [Page 383] food of strong men, grow apace, and thou shalt feed upon me; nor shalt thou convert me like common food, into thy substance, but thou shalt be changed into mee. And I learned thereupon, That thou with rebukes hast corrected Psal. 39. 11 me for iniquity, thou madest my soule to consume away like a moath. And I said; Is Truth therefore nothing at all, seeing it is neither diffused by infinite spaces of places, nor by finite? But thou cryedst to mee from afarre off; Yea verily, I AM that I AM. This voice I Exod. 3. heard, (as things are heard in the heart) nor was there any suspicion at all, why I should doubt of it: yea, I should sooner doubt that I did not live, than that it was not the Truth, which is cleerely to be seene by Rom. 1. 20. those things which are made.
CHAP. 11. How the Creatures are, and yet are not.
1. ANd I cast mine eyes upon those other creatures beneath thee, and I perceived, that they neither have any absolute being, nor yet could they be said to have no being. A being they have, because they had it from thee: and yet no being, because what thou art, they are not. For that truely hath a being, which remaines unchangeably. It is good then for mee to Psal. 73. 28. hold fast unto God: for if I remaine not in him, I shall never bee able to doe it in my selfe: whereas he remaining in himselfe, reneweth all things. And Psal. 26. 1. thou art my Lord, neither doest thou stand in need of my goodnesse.
CHAP. 12. All that is, is good.
1. ANd manifested unto me it was, that even those things bee good, which yet are corruptible; which, were they soveraignely good, could never be corrupted: because if soveraignely good they were, they must needes bee incorruptible: and if they held no goodnesse in them at all, neither should they have any thing in them to bee corrupted. For corruption hurts every thing, but unlesse it could diminish their goodnes, it could not hurt. Either therefore corruption does at all no hurt (which cannot be;) or, which is most certaine, all which is corrupted, is deptived of its goodnesse. If things then shall bee deprived of all their goodnesse, they shall have at all no being. [Page 386] For if they shall still bee, and shall not bee at all corrupted, they shall thereby become better, because they remaine ever incorruptibly.
2. What more absurd now, than to affirme those things that have lost all their goodnesse, to be made the better by it? Therfore, whenever they shall be deprived of all their goodnesse, they shall also lose all their being. So long therefore as they are, they are good: therefore whatsoever are, are good. That Evill then which I sought, whence it should be, is not any substance: for were it a substance, it should be good. For either it should be an incorruptible substance, that is to say, of the chiefe sorts of good; or else should it bee some corruptible substance; which unlesse it were some way or other good, it could not be corrupted. I perceived therefore, and it was made plaine unto me, [Page 387] that all things are good which thou hast made: nor is there any substance at all, which thou hast not made. And for that all which thou hast made are not equall, therefore are they all good in generall, because all good in particular, and all together very good, because thou our God hast made all things very [...]. 31. good.
CHAP. 13. All created things praise God.
1. ANd to thee is there nothing at all evill: yea, not onely in respect of thee, but also not in respect of thy Creatures in generall; because there is not any thing which is without thee, which hath power to breake in, or discompose that Order which thou hast settled. But in some particulars of thy Creatures, for that some things [Page 388] there bee, which so well agree not with some other things, they are conceived to be evill: whereas those very things sute well enough with some other things, and are good; yea, and in themselves good. And all these things which doe not mutually agree one with another, doe yet sute well enough with this inferiour part, which we cal Earth; which hath such a cloudy and windie Region of Ayre hanging over it, as is in nature agreeable to it.
2. God forbid now, that I should ever say that there were no other things extant besides these, for should I see nothing but these, verily I should went the better. And yet even onely for these ought I praise thee [...] that thou art to be praised, [...] things of the [...] doe [...] Dragons, and all [...] Haile Snow, [...]ee, and [...] Wind, which fulful thy [...] Mountaines, and all [...], [Page 389] fruitfull Trees, and all Cedars, Beasts, and all Cattell; creeping things, and flying Fowles; Kings of the Earth, and all people; Princes, and all Iudges of the Land: Yong men, and Maidens; Psal. 148. Old men, and Children, let them praise thy Name. Seeing also these in heaven praise thee, let them praise thee, O our God, in the heights: Let all thy Angels praise thee, and all thy Hosts, Sunne and Moone, all the Starres and Light, the Heaven of Heavens, and the Waters that be above the Heavens, let them praise thy Name. I did not now desire better, because I had now thought upon them all: and that those superior things were better than these inferior things, but yet all together better than those superiour by themselves, I resolved upon in my bettered judgement.
CHAP. 14. To a sober minde, none of Gods Creatures are displeasing.
1. THey are not well in their wits, to whom any thing which thou hast created, is displeasing, no more than I my selfe was, when as many things which thou hadst made, did not like me. And because my soule durst not take distaste at my God, it would not suffer that ought should bee accounted thine, which displeased it. Hence fell it upon the opinion of two substances, and no rest did it take, but talkt idlie. And turning from thence, it fancied a God to it selfe, which tooke up infinite measures of all places; and him did it thinke to be thee; and him it placed in its heart: so that it became once againe the Temple of its own Idoll, which [Page 391] was to thee so abominable. But after thou hadst refreshed my head, (I not knowing of it) and hadst shut up mine eyes that they should no more behold vanity; I began to bee quieted a little within my selfe, and my mad Fit was got asleepe: out of which I awaked in thee, and then discerned thee to be infinite another manner of way. But this sight was not derived from any power of my flesh.
CHAP. 15. How there is truth and falshood in the Creatures.
1. ANd I looked after this upon other things; and I saw how they owed their being to thee; and that all finite things are in thee: but in a different manner; not as in their proper place; but because thou containest all things in thine hand of [Page 392] truth. All things are true so farre forth as they have a being; nor is there any falshood, unlesse when a thing is thought to bee, which is not. And I marked how that all things did agree respectively, not to their places onely, but to their seasons also: And that thou, who onely art eternall; didst not beginne to worke after innumerable spaces of times spent; for that all spaces of times, both those which are passed already, and those which are to passe hereafter; should neither goe nor come, but by thee, who art still working, and still remaining.
CHAP. 16. All things are good, though to some things not fit.
1. ANd I both found and tryed it to bee no wonder, that the same bread is lothsome [Page 393] to a distempered palate, which is pleasant to a sound one: and that to sore eyes that light is offensive, which to the cleere is delightfull: and that thy Iustice gives disgust unto the wicked: yet not so much but the Viper and smallest vermine, which thou hast created good, but are fit enough to these inferiour portions of thy Creatures, to which these very wicked are also fit; and that so much the more fit, by how much they be unlike thee; but so much liker the superiour Creatures, by how neerer resembling thee. And I enquired what this same Iniquity should be: But I found it not to bee a substance, but a swarving meerely of the will, crookt quite away from thee, O God, (who art the supreme substance) towards these lower things; which casts abroad its inward corruption, and swels outwardly.
CHAP. 17. What things hinder us of Gods knowledge.
1. AND I wondred not a little, that I was now come to love thee, and no Phantasme instead of thee: nor did I delay to enjoy my God, but was ravisht to thee by thine owne beauty; and yet by and by I violently fell off againe, even by mine owne weight: rushing with sorrow enough upon these inferiour things. This weight I spake of, was my old fleshly customes. Yet had I still a remembrance of thee; nor did I any way doubt, that thou wert he to whom I ought to cleave; but yet I was not the partie fit to cleave unto thee: for that the body which is corrupted, presseth downe the soule, and Wisd. 9. 15. the earthly tabernable weigheth [Page 395] downe the minde that museth upon many things. And most certaine I was, that thy invisible workes from the creation of Rom. 1. 20. the world are cleerely seene, being understood by the things that are made, even thy eternall power and Godhead.
2. The Popish Translator notes in his Margent, An high discourse: and so it is indeed; too high for his reach: for he understands it not. Js a poore peece of philosophy so high with him? He would same have that thought to be mystery, which he makes nonsense. For studying now, by what reasons to make good the beauty of corporeall things, eyther celestiall or terrestriall: and what proofe I had at hand, solidly to passe sentence upon these mutable things, in pronouncing; This ought to be thus, and this must be so; plodding (I say) on this, upon what ground namely I ought to judge, seeing I did thus judge: I had by this time found the unchangeable and true eternity of truth, residing upon this changeable mind See the beginning of Chap. 10. of mine. And thus by degrees, passing from bodies, to the soule, which makes use of the senses of the body to perceive by: and [Page 396] from thence to its The [...]ive outward senses represent the species or images which they have received unto the three inward senses, The Common sense, Fancy, and Memory. Some deny memory unto beasts: but the other two they have: and their Fancy is the chiefe power of their soule, by which they iudge of what ever corcernes the Beyond Fancy they cannot goe. inner faculties, unto which the senses of the body are to represent their outward objects; and so forward, as farre as the irrationall creatures are able to goe. Thence againe passed I on to the Reasoning facultie, unto which whatever is received from the senses of the body, is referred to bee judged.
2. This also finding it selfe to be variable in me, betooke it selfe towards its owne understanding; drawing away my thoughts from my old fleshly custome, and withdrawing it selfe from those confused multitudes of phantasies, which contradict one another; that so it might find out that light, which it now had a glimpse of: presently upon the finding whereof, without all further doubting, it cryed out, that what was unchangeable, was to be preferred before what was changeable, [Page 397] by which it had come to know that unchangeable. Which, unlesse by some meanes or other it had knowne, it could never have had sure ground for the preferring of it before the Changeable; nor have come so high as that which is set within hence of the twinckling eyesight. And now came I to have a sight of those invisible: things of thee, which are understood Rom. 1. 20. by those things which are made. But I was not able to fixe mine eye long upon them: but my infirmity being beaten backe againe, I was turned to my wonted fancies; carrying along with me no more but a liking of those new thoughts in my memory, and an appetite as it were to the meat I had smelt; which as yet I was not able to eate of.
CHAP. 18. Onely Christ is the way to Salvation.
1. THen set I my selfe to seeke a meanes of recovering so much strength, as should bee sufficient to enjoy thee; but I could not finde it, untill I embraced that Mediator 1 Tim. 2. 5 betwixt God and man, the Man Iesus Christ; who is over Rom. 9. 5. all, God blessed for evermore, then calling unto me, and saying, I am the way, the truth, Ioh 14. 6. and the life: who mingled that food which I was unable to take (his owne flesh) unto ou [...] flesh. For the Word was made Ioh. 1. 14. flesh, that by thy wisedome by which thou createdst [...] things, hee might sackle o [...] infancy. For I, not yet humbled enough, did not apprehe [...] my Lord Iesus Christ, who ha [...] [Page 399] made himselfe humble; nor did I yet know what lesson that infirmity of his would teach us. For thy Word, the eternall truth, being so highly exalted above the highest of thy Creatures, reaches up those that were cast downe, unto it selfe: having here below built for it selfe a lowly Cottage of our clay, by which hee intended to abase from the height of their owne 2 Cor. 10. 5 imaginations, those that were to be cast downe; that so hee might bring them about unto himselfe; allaying the swelling of their pride, and cherishing of their love: To the end they might goe on no further in the confidence of themselves, but might finde their owne weaknesse rather; seeing the Divinity it selfe enfeebled at our feete, by taking our fleshly garment upon him: that so being weary at length, they might cast downe their selves upon it, [Page 400] and that rising, might raise up them together with it.
CHAP. 19. What he thought of Christs incarnation.
1. BVt I had before farre other thoughts: conceiving onely of my Lord Christ, as of a man of excellent wisedome, whom no man could bee equalled unto; and in this regard especially, for that being so wonderfully borne of a Ʋirgine, (giving us an example how to contemne worldly things for the obtaining of immortality;) that divine care of his seemed to have deserved so much authority, as to be the Master over us. But what Mystery this might carry with it, The Word was made flesh, I could not so much as imagine. Thus much I collected out of [Page 401] what is Scripta trade rentur. Here the Popish Translator, (a [...] every where hee do [...]) takes occasion to diminish the authority of the Scripture: noting, that it came to us by tradition. It did so: but not onely so: we have history also for every booke of it: and it selfe brings light with it to shew it selfe by: as by the light of the sunne we see and know the Sunne. Have Popish Traditions eyther of these two proofes? come to us being written of him, how that he did eate, and drinke, and sleepe, and walkt, and rejoyced in spirit, and was heavy, and preached: that, flesh alone did not cleave unto thy Word, but our humane soule and minde also with it. Every body knowes thus much, that knoweth the unchangeablenesse of thy Word: which I my selfe now knew, (as well as I could) nor did I at all make any doubt of it. For, for him to move the limbes of his body by his will, and other-whiles not to move them; now to be stirred by some affection, and at another time not to bee affected; now to deliver wise sentences, and another while to keepe silence: all these be properties of a soule and mind that are mutable. And should these things be falsely written of him, all the rest verily would be in suspicion [Page 402] of being a lye, nor should there be left at all in those Bookes any safenesse of Faith for mankinde.
2. Because therefore none but Truths are there written, I even then acknowledged a perfect man to bee in Christ. Not the body of a man onely, a sensitive soule without a rationall, but a very man, whom, not onely for his being a person Now is he falne frō the Manichees, who held Christ not to have a true, but a fantastical body or person onely: and to have excellent gifts of nature, but no truth of humane nature. of Truth, but for a certaine extraordinary excellency of humane nature that was in him, I judged worthy to be preferred before all other men. As for Alipius, hee imagined the Catholikes to have beleeved, God to be so cloathed with flesh, that besides God and flesh, there was no soule at all in Christ, and that they had preached there was no soule of man in him. And because hee was verily perswaded, that those Actions which were recorded of him, could not bee performed [Page 403] but by a vitall and a rationall Creature, he was the slower therefore in moving towards the Christian Faith. But understanding afterwards, that this was the errour of the Apollinarian Heretikes, hee was better pleased with the Catholike faith, and better complyed with it. But something later it was, I confesse, ere I learned, how in this sentence, The Word was made flesh, the Catholike Truth could be cleered of the heresie of Photinus. For, the confuting of the Heretikes, makes the opinion of thy Church more eminent, and the Tenet which the sound doctrine maintaineth. For 1 Cor. 11. 19. there must be also Heresies, that they which are approved, may bee made manifest among the weake.
CHAP. 20. Of divers Bookes of the Platonists.
1. BVt having read as then these Bookes of the Platonists, having once gotten the hint from them, and falling upon the search of incorporeall truth; I came to get a sight of these invisible things of thine, which are understood by those things which are made: and Rom. 1. 20. being put backe againe, I perceived, how that the darknesse of mine own mind was it which so hindred my contemplation, as that I was not suffered to bee certaine, That thou were both infinite, and yet not diffused over finite and infinite places: and that thou art truely the same that thou art ever, nor in any part, nor by any motion, otherwise at one time than at another: [Page 405] and that all other things are from thee, taught so by this one most firme demonstration, that they are. Of these things I was certaine enough, yet too too weake to comprehend thee. I prated altogether like a skilfull Fellow; but had I not sought thy way in Christ our Saviour, I had not proved The other Translator hath made most strange sense in these two or three former chapters: and here twice together he hath read potitus (as [...]ghesse) instead of pe [...]itus. So [...] any of [...]se negligences hath be committed, in mis [...]king one word [...] that I verily be [...] it by Owle [...]ght. a skilfull man, but a lost man. For now (forsooth) I beganne to be desirous to seeme wise; full of mine owne punishment, yet could not weepe for it, but became more and more puffed up with my knowledge.
2. For where was that charity that should build mee up from that foundation of humility, which is in Christ Iesus? or when would these bookes have taught me that? Yet upon these, I beleeve it was, thy pleasure that I should first fall, before. I tooke thy Scriptures into my consideration; that I might [Page 406] print in memory, how far those Bookes wrought upon my affections: and that when afterwards I should come to bee made tractable by thy Bookes, (thine own fingers undertaking the cure of me, and my wounds dressed) I might discerne at last and distinguish, how maine a difference there was betwixt Presumption and Confession; betwixt those that saw whither they were to goe, but knew nothing of the way; and that path which leades unto that blessed Countrey, not to be lookt upon onely, but dwelt in. For had I first been brought up in thy holy Scriptures, and in the familiar use of them, thy selfe had grown sweet unto me, and falne upon these Philosophicall volumes afterwards; they might eyther have withdrawne me from the sollid ground of piety, or if I had stood firme in that wholsome disposition which I had [Page 407] there tasted, I might perchance have thought, that a man, even out of these Platonike bookes, might have gotten the same, had he studied them onely.
CHAP. 21. What he found in the holy Scriptures, which was not in the Platonists.
1. MOst greedily therefore laid I hold upon that venerable stile of thy Spirit: and upon the Apostle Paul above all the rest. Whereupon those difficulties quite vanished away, in which hee sometimes seemed unto mee to contradict himselfe, and wherein the Text of his discourse, seemed not to agree with the testimonies of the Law and the Prophets. And there appeared unto me that one face of that chaste Eloquence; and I learned to rejoyce with [Page 408] trembling. I set upon it, and found whatsoever I there read, to be true. These things, to the praise of thy Grace, I there learned, that he which sees, may not so glory, as if he had not received; not that onely which hee 1 Cor. 4. 7. does see, but also that which he may see. For what hath hee, which hee hath not received? Yea, both that hee may be put in minde not onely to see thee, who art ever the same, but that he may be made strong, to hold thee: and that he who from a farre off is not able to see his way, may yet walke on, to the end he may at last arrive, and see, and comprehend. For, though a man be delighted with the Law of God after the inner man, yet how shall he doe with that other Law in his members, Rom. 7. 22 23. which warres against the Law of his minde, and bringeth him into captivity to the Law of sin which is in his members? For, [Page 409] thou art righteous, O Lord, but Dan. 9. 5. 7 we have sinned and committed iniquity, and thy hand is growne heavy upon us [...]and we are justly delivered over unto that old Sinner, the President of death: for he hath wrought our will to become like his will, whereby he departed from thy Truth.
2. What shall wretched man doe? who shall deliver him from Rom. 7. 24 the body of this death? but only thy Grace, through Iesus Christ our Lord, whom thou hast begotten coeternall to thy selfe, and possessedst in the beginning Pro. 8. 22. of thy waies: in whom the prince of this world found Ioh. 14. 30. nothing worthy of death; yet kild he him; whereby the handwriting was blotted out, which Col. 2. 14. was contrary to us. None of all this doe these Platonike writings containe. Those leaves can shew nothing of this face of peitie, those teares of confession, that sacrifice of thine, a troubled Psal. 51. [Page 410] spirit, a broken and a contrite heart, the salvation of thy people, the Spouse, the City, the earnest of the Holy Ghost, the Cup of our Redemption. No man sings there, Shall not my Psal 62. 1. 2. soule waite upon God, seeing from him commeth my salvation? For he is my God, and my salvation, my defence; I shall not be greatly moved.
2. No man in those Bookes heares him calling, Come unto me all yee that labour: yea, Mar. 11. 28 29, 25. they scorne to learne of him, because he is meeke and lowly inheart. For these things hast thou hid from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed themunto babes. For it is one thing, from the wilde top of a Mountaine He alludes to Deut. 32 49. to see the Land of Peace, and not to find the way thither; and in vaine to travell through wayes unpassable, round about beset with these fugitive Spirits, forsakers of their God, lying in [Page 411] ambush with that Ring-leader of theirs, the Lion and the Dragon: and another thing to keep on the way that leades thither, which is guarded by the care of our heavenly Generall: where they exercise no robberies, that forsooke the heavenly Armie: which they abhorre as much as their very torment. These things did by wonderfull meanes sinke into my very bowels, when as I read that least of thy Apostles, and had considered 1 Cor. 15. 9 upon thy workes, and trembled. *⁎*
SAINT AVGVSTINES Confessions. THE EIGHTH BOOKE.
CHAP. 1. How being inflamed with the love of heavenly things, hee goeth to Simplicianus.
GIve me leave, O my God, with Thanksgiving, to remember, & confesse unto thee thine owne mercies bestowed upon [Page 413] me. Let my bones be filled with thy love, and let them say unto thee, Who is like unto thee, O Psal. 86. 8. Psal 116. 16, 17. Lord? thou hast broken my bonds in sunder, I will offer unto thee the sacrifice of thanksgiving. And how thou hast broken them will I now declare; and all men who worship thee, when they heare of it, shall say, Blessed bee the Lord, both in Heaven and in Earth, great and wonderfull is his Name. Thy words had stucke fast even to the very roots of my heart, and I was hedged round about by Iob 1. 10. thee. Of the eternity of thy life I was now become certaine, though I had no more than seene it in a glasse, as it were, 1 Cor. 13. 12. darkely. All my former doubtings, concerning an incorruptible substance, from which all other substance should derive its being, was now quite taken away from me; nor did I desire as now to bee made more certaine [Page 414] of thee, but better assured in thee. As for mine owne temporall life, all things were as yet unresolved; my heart was to be purged from the old leaven. The 1 Cor. 5. 7 way (our Saviour himselfe) I very Ioh. 14. 6. well liked oft but it i [...]ked me to follow him through those stre [...]ghts which he had passed.
2. Thous didst put into my minde, and it seemed good in mine owne eyes, to goe unto Simplicianus, who seemed to me a faithfull servant of thine, and that thy grace shined in him: of whom I had further heard, that from his very youth he had lived most devoutly towards thee. Hee was now growne into yeeres; and by reason of so great an age, spent in so good a purpose as following of thy waies, he seemed to mee to have gained experience of many things, and to have beene taught many things; and verily so hee had. Out of which skill of his, [Page 415] I desired him affoord mee some directions, (making him acquainted with my heats) which should be the readiest way for a man in my case, to walke in thy pathes. For, the Church I saw to full; and one went this way, and another that way. But very unpleasent to mee it was, that I led the life of a wor [...]ling: yea a very grievous but them it was, (those desires after the hopes of honour and profit inflaming me now no longer as they were wont to doe) to undergoe so heavy a bondage. For, in respect of thy sweetnesse, and the beauty of thy house which I loved, those thoughts delighted me no longer. But very strongly yet was I enthralled with the love of women: nor had thine Apostle forbidden me to marry, although he advised me to the 1 Cor. 7. 8. better, earnestly wishing that all men were as himselfe then was.
3. But I being weake, made [Page 416] choice of the softer place: and because of this alone, was languishing I, tumbled up and downe in the rest; yea I pined away with withering cares, because in other matters which I was unwilling to undergoe, I was constrained to accomodate my selfe to a married life, unto which I voluntarily stood inthralled. I had understood from the mouth of Truth it selfe, That there were some Eunuchs, which have made themselves Mat. 19. 12. Eunuchs for the Kingdome of Heavens sake: but let him receive this saying that is able. All those men verily are vaine, in whom the knowledge of God is not; and who could not out of these things which seeme good, find out him that is good indeed. But I continued no longer in that vanity, I was now gotten beyond it; and by the testimony of all thy Creatures, had I found thee our Creator, [Page 417] and thy WORD GOD together with thee, and the Holy Ghost one God also with thee, by whom thou createdst all things.
4. There is yet another kinde of wicked men, who knowing Rom. 1. 21. God, did not glorifie him as God, neither were thankefull: upon these also was I falne, but thy right hand sustained me, and delivering me out of their company, placedst mee where I might grow better: For thou hast said unto man, Behold, the Iob 28. 28 feare of the Lord is wisedome: and, be not desirous to seeme wise Pro. 3. 7. in thine owne eyes, because they who affirmed themselves to bee Rom. 1. 22 wise, became fooles. But I had now found that Pearle of price, Mat. 13. 46 which I ought to have bought, though I sold all that I had. But I was yet in a quandarie what to doe.
CHAP. 2. How Victorinus, the famous Orator, was converted.
1. VNto Simplicianus therfore I went, the Father The former Translator sayes, that he was either his Godfather, or his ghostly father. Bold man! Baronius in Saint Ambrose his life, could have taught him, that this Simplicianus, being a wise and a religious man, was sent by Damasus Bishop of Rome, unto Millan purposely, to be the Adviser and Director of Saint Ambrose, then but a [...]ong Bishop; therefore did Saint Ambrose love him as his Father. To this Simplicianus is Ambrose his second Epistle lib 4. directed. He also succeeded Ambrose in his Bish [...]pricke. at that time of Bishop Ambrose in his receiving of thy grace; whom verily hee loved as his owne Father. To him I discovered the winding courses of my errour. But when I told him that I had read over certain Bookes of the Platonists, which Ʋictorinus, sometimes Rhetoricke professor of Rome, (who dyed a Christian, as I had heard) had translated into Latine, hee much rejoyced over [Page 419] me, for that I had not falne upon any other Philosophers Writings, which use to bee full of fallacies and vaine deceits, after the rudiments of this Col. 2. 8. world: whereas in the Platonists, GOD and his WORD was many wayes insinuated. And the better to exhort me to Christs humility, (hidden from the wise, and revealed to little Mat. 11. 25 ones) he fell upon the mention of Ʋictorinus, whom whilest he was at Rome hee had familiarly knowne: and of him hee told this Story, which I will not here conceale, seeing it affoords matter of much praise of thy grace, which ought to bee confessed unto thee.
2. Hee told mee, how this most learned old man, most skilfull in all the liberall Sciences; one, who had read, and censured, and explained so many of the Philosophers; one, that had been Master to so many [Page 420] noble Senators, who also as an Ensigne of his so famous mastership, had (which worldlings esteeme such an honour) both deserved and obtained a Statuae Famous Souldiers, Commonwealthsmen, and Schollers, were, for incourage met of others, thus honoured at Rome. in the Roman Forum: hee remaining even till his old age a worshipper of Idols, and a copartner of such sacrilegious solemnities, (with which almost all the Nobility and people of Rome were inspired) and of that monstrous rabble of the gally-maufry of Gods, and of Anubis the barker, which had sometimes maintained the Bucklers against Neptune, Uenus, and Minerva Nep tune, Venus, and Minerva, were three of the Tutelar Gods of Rome, as Anubis (worshipt in shape of a Dog) was of Egypt: and the Romanes having conquered many Procinces, brought house their Gods, and worshipt them: So that Rome at last came to have 30000 Gods., whom Rome having once conquered, now worshipped: all which this old Victorious with his thundering Eloquence, had so many yeeres beene the Champion [Page 421] of, but now blushed not to become the childe of thy Christ, and an Infant at thy Font; submitting his necke to the yoke of humility, and subduing his forehead to the ignominy of the Crosse.
3. O Lord, O Lord, which Psal. 144. 5 hast bowed the Heavens and come downe, touched the mountaines and they did smoke: by what means didst thou conveigh thy selfe into that mans breast? He read (as Simplicianus said) the holy Scripture, most studiously sought after and searcht into all the Writings of the Christians, and said unto Simplicianus, (not openly, but after a private and familiar manner) You shall now understand that I am a Christian. Simplicianus answered him, I will never beleeve it, nor will I ranke you among the Christians, unlesse I see you in the Church of Christ. Whereunto he smiling [Page 422] upon him, replyed, Is it the wals that makes Christians? And this he often reiterated, that he was now a Christian: and Simplicianus making the same answer, the conceipt of the wals was as often returned. For he feared to offend his friends, which were proud Divell-worshippers, from the heighth of whose Babylonian dignity, as from the top of the Cedars of Libanus, which the Lord had not yet brought downe, he supposed a storme of ill-will would showre upon him.
4. But when once by reading and earnessnesse he had gathered strength, and that he feared to be denyed by Christ before his Angels, should he now Luk. 9. 26. be afraid to confesse him before men; and that he appeared guilty to himselfe of a mighty crime, in being ashamed of the Sacraments of the humility of thy Word; whereas he had not [Page 423] beene ashamed of the sacrilegious sacrifices of those proud divels (of whose pride himselfe had beene an imitater) he put on a confident face against vanity, and was ashamed not to confesse the truth: yea, all on the sudden, when Simplicianus thought nothing of it, he sayes unto him, (as himselfe told me) Come, let us goe to the Church, I resolve to be made a Christian. But he, not able to contain him selfe for joy, went along with him: where, so soone as he was instructed in the first mysteries of Religion, he not long after gave in his name, that he might bee regenerated by Baptisme: the Citie of Rome wondring, and the Church rejoycing. The proud beheld it, and were inraged; guashing upon him with their teeth, and even pining away with envie at it. But the Lord God was the hope of his servant, who tooke no regard [Page 424] to vanities and lying madnesse.
5. To conclude, when the houre was come wherin he was to make profession of his faith, Here be divers particulars of the Primitive fashion, in this Story of Victorinus. First being converted, he was to take some wellknowne Christian, (who was to bee his Godfather) to goe with him to the Bishop: who upon notice of it, admitted him a Catechumenus, and gave him those sixe points of Catechisticall Doctrine, mentioned Heb. 6. 1, 2. When the time of Baptisme drew neere, the yong Christian came to give in his heathen name, which was presently registred; submitting himselfe to Examination. On the Eve, was be in a set forme, first, to renounce the Divell, and to pronounce, I confesse to thee, O Christ; repeating the Creed with it, in the forme here recorded. The time for giving in their names, must he within the two first weekes of Lent: and the so lemne day to renounce upon, was Maunday Thursday. So bid [...] be Councell of Laodicea, Can. 45. & 46. (which at Rome it was the custome of those that were shortly to come unto thy Grace, to doe in a set forme of words, gotten by heart, and standing aloft upon a more eminent place, where they might well be seene of all the faithfull people;) there was an offer made, (as hee said) by the Priests unto Victorinus, that he might make his Profession [Page 425] more privately, as the custome was to offer that courtesie to some others, who were likely to be bashfull and fearefull at the matter: but he chose rather to professe his salvation in the presence of the holy Assembly. For whereas there was no salvation in that Rhetoricke which he had taught, and yet had hee made publike profession of that: how much lesse therefore ought he to dread that meeke slocke of thine, in the pronouncing of thy Word, who in the delivery of his owne wordes, had not feared the fullest audience of mad men?
6. So soone therfore as he was mounted up aloft to make his profession, as the rest had done, and were to doe; every one that knew him, whispered his Name one to another with the voice of congratulation. And who was there that did not knowe [Page 426] him? and there ranne a soft whisper through all the mouths of the rejoycing multitude, Victorinus, Victorinus. Soone spake they of him with triumphing, for that they saw him; and as quickly were they whisted againe, that they might now heare him. Hee pronounced alowd the true Faith with an excellent boldnesse, and every man would gladly have pluckt him to them into their very heart: yea greedily did they snatch him in, by loving of him, and rejoycing for him. These were the hands with which they snatcht him.
CHAP. 3. That God and his Angels doe rejoyce the more, at the conversion of a greater sinner.
1. GOod GOD! what is that which is wrought in man, that he should more rejoyce at the salvation of such a soule as was in a desperate condition, and which hath beene delivered out of the greater danger, than if there had still beene conceived good hope of him, or whose danger had beene lesser? Yea, even thou also, O most mercifull Father, doest more rejoyce over one sinner repenting, Luk. 15. 7. than over ninety and nine just persons, that need no repentance. And with much joyfulnesse doe we hearken so often as we heare it, how the lost sheepe is brought home againe, upon the Shepheards 5. shoulder rejoycing: and [Page 428] that the lost groat is put againe into thy Treasurie, her friends and neighbours rejoycing with the woman that had found it. Yea, and the joy conceived at the solemne Service of thy house, makes the teares come out of our eyes, when as the Parable of This Lesson out of S. Luke, was much in use in the Primitive Service Booke: and especially after that Puritane opinion of Novatus, who denyed all pardon or absolution to be given by a Priest, to any that committed a deadly sinne after baptisme. Which severity these Parables of S. Luke did so crosse, that the Ancients engraved the figure of a Shepheard with the lost Sheepe upon his shoulder, upon their Communion Cups, to shew how willing the Church was to receive Penitents to the Communion. See Tertul. l. de pudicitia, cap. 7. & cap. 10. the yonger sonne is read in it, how he was dead, but made alive againe; he was lost, but found againe. For thou rejoycest both over us, as also over thy Angels, who continue holy, in holy charity. For thou art ever the same, and ever knowest after the selfe-fame manner, all those things which of themselves neither continue the same ever, nor after the same manner. [Page 429] What is that therefore which is wrought in the soule, when as it is more delighted to have either found or restored, those things which it loved, than if it ever had possest them? yea, and other creatures beare witnesse hereunto; and all things are full of testimonies still crying out, That so it is.
2. The Emperour triumpheth when hee is a Conquerour; yet had hee never overcome, had hee not fought: and how much the more danger there was in the Battaile, so much the more rejoycing is there in the Triumph. The Storme tosses the Passengers, threatens Shippe-wracke, and every body waxes pale at his death approaching: but the Skie cleeres vp, and the Sea growes calme againe, and they are as much rejoyced as they were over-skared. A deare Friend of ours is sicke, [Page 430] and his blood-letting shewes the malignity of the disease: all that wish his good health, are thereupon sicke in minde with him. Hee proves well againe, though not able to walke up and down so strongly as he was wont to doe; yet is there so great an expression of joy made, as never had beene, when as before his sicknesse, he was able to walke perfectly, sound, and lustily.
3. Yea, the very pleasures of our humane life, doe we procure by preceding difficulties: not those onely which fall upon us unlookt for, and against our wils, but even purposed by us, and desired. There is no pleasure at all in eating and drinking, unlesse the pinching of hunger and thirst goe before it. The Drunkards eate certaine salt meats, with purpose to procure a thirstie hotnesse in the mouth, which whilest the drinke quenches, [Page 431] the pleasure is procured. The order also it is, that the Spouse already affianced, uses not instantly to be given to her Sweetheart: for feare lest when he is an husband, he should lesse esteeme of her for being so soone obtained, whom whilest he was a wooer hee sighed not after, thinking her too long delayed. This is observable in such joy as is dishonest, and to be abhorred; seene also in that joy which is consented unto, and lawfull; seene likewise in the most sincere honesty of friendship; seene lastly, in him who was dead, and afterwards revived; who was lost, and is found. The greatest joy is every where ushered in by the greatest painfulnesse.
4. What means this, O Lord my God, that whereas thou art an everlasting joy unto thine owne selfe, yet some things are ever rejoycing in thee, concerning [Page 432] thee? What meanes this, that this inferious division of things thus alters up and down, with going backwards and forwards, with fallings out, and making friends againe? Is this the fashion of them, and is this that proportion thou then assignedst to them; when as even from the highest heavens, down to the lowest of the Earth, from the beginning of the world to the last end of it; from the Angell, to the Worme; from the first thing that moveth, even unto the last; thou didst settle all kinds of good things, and all thine owne just workes in their proper places, and accomplishedst all-in their due seasons? Alas for me! how high art thou in the highest things, and how profound in the lowest! neither doest thou depart from us, nor are wee hardly able to returne unto thee.
CHAP. 4. Why wee are more to rejoyce in the conversion of a great sinner.
1. GOe on, O LORD, and make an end of it, stirre us up, and call us backe; kindle us and plucke us to thee, inflame us, and grow sweet unto us: let us now love thee, and now run after thee. Doe not many a man out of a deeper dungeon of blindenesse, than ever Ʋictorinus was in, returne unto thee, approach neerer to thee, and are enlightned with the beame they receive from thee? which they that once receeive, receive power also from thee to become thy Ioh. 1. 12. sonnes: who yet if they be lesse knowne among people, even those that doe know them, are lesse joyfull for them, seeing that when a many rejoyce together, [Page 434] the joy of every single man is the fuller; even for that they warme themselves, and are inflamed by one another. Againe, because those that are generally known, are authors of salvation to the more, and give more example to follow them: and even therefore those also which have gone before them, rejoyce for them, because they rejoyce not for them alone. Farre bee it from our thoughts, that in thy Tabernacle the persons of the rich should be accepted of before the poore, or the Noble before the common people: seeing rather thou hast chosen the weake things of the world, to confound the mighty: 1 Cor. 1. 27. and base things of the world, and things which are despised hast thou chosen; and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are.
2. And yet even that least of thy Apostles, by whose tongue thou soundedst out these words, [Page 435] when as Paulus the Deputy had his pride beaten downe by the Act. 13. 12. spirituall warfare of that Apostle, and was set to draw in the easie yoke of thy Christ, now made the subject of the Great King: he also instead of Saul, which was his name before, desired to bee called Paul afterwards, in testimony of so great a victory. For the enemy is more overcome by wringing a man from him, of whom hee hath more hold, and by whom he hath hold of many others. And such as be proud he hath the surer hold of, by reason of their Title of nobility, and of many more under them, by reason of their authority. How much more welcome therefore; the heart of Ʋictorinus was esteemed, which the Divell had made himselfe master of, as of an invincible place of retreat; and the tongue of Ʋictorinus, with which as with a mighty and a most keene [Page 436] weapon he had slaine many: so much the more abundantly became it thy sonnes to rejoyce, for that our King hath bound the strong man, and that they saw Mat. 11. his vessels taken from him and Luke 11. cleansed, and to be made serviceable for the Lord, unto every good worke.
CHAP. 5. What hindered his conversion.
1. BVt so soone as thy servant Simplicianns had made an end of his story of Ʋictorinus, I was all on fire to bee imitating of him: yea, this was the end hee told it for. After which when hee had subjoyned this relation of himselfe: how that in the daies of the Emperour Iulian The Apostata., when there was a law made, whereby the Christians were forbidden to teach the liberall Sciences or Oratoric; [Page 437] and how hee obeying this law, chose rather to give over his wordy schoole, than thy Word, by which thou makest eloquent the tongues of Infants: hee seemed unto mee not to have beene so valiant, as happy in it; for that by this meanes he found the opportunity to attend upon thee onely. Which opportunity my selfe also sighed for, thus bound as I was, not with another mans Irons, but with mine owne Ironwill. My willingnesse was the enemy master of; by which hee made a chaine for me, and had therewith bound me, ‘Because, that of a froward will, is a lust made: and a lust ever obeyed, becomes a custome: and a custome not resisted, brings on a necessity.’ By which links as it were hanging one upon another (for which I might well call it a chaine) did a very hard bondage hold me enthralled. As for that new will which now I began [Page 438] to have towards the free worshipping and enjoying of thee, O God, the onely assured sweetnesse; it was not able as yet to overcome my former wilfulnesse, now hardened in me by so long continuance. Thus did my two Wills, one new and the tother old, that carnall, and this spirituall; try masteries within mee, and by their disagreeing wasted out my soule.
2. Thus came I to understand (my selfe affording me the experiment) what I had sometimes read: How the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit Gal. 5. 17. against the flesh. I verily lusted both waies; yet of the two, in that rather which I approved of in my selfe, than in that which I disallowed: yet in this, I now no more; because much of it I Hee alludes unto Rom. 7. 18, 19, & 20, ver. &c. suffered rather against my will, than did it with my will. And yet was custome now by mine owne assistance, become more [Page 439] sturdy against me, even because I was comen willingly, whither my will was not to have come. And who then can with any equity speake against it, if just punishment followes upon wilfull sinning? Nor had I now that faire excuse, upon pretence of which I heretofore seemed to my selfe, not as yet engaged to forsake the world to attend thy service, for that the knowledge of the truth was hitherto uncertaine unto me: seeing now I stood assured of it. But I being prest for the earth, refused to fight under thy Banner. Yea, as He pleases himselfe here with a military Metaphore. much afraid I was to be freed of what did hinder my march towards thee, as I ought to have been afraid of what might hinder it. Thus with the Baggage of this present world was I as sweetly overladen, as a man uses to be with slumbering: and those thoughts with which I meditated upon thee, were like [Page 440] the offers of such as would get up; who being yet overcome with a deepe sleepe, fall againe into it. And like as there is no man who desires to sleepe alwaies, (for that in any sober mans judgement it is much better to keepe waking:) yet does a man oftentimes defer to shake off his drowfinesse, when hee findes a heavy sluggishnesse all his body over, and angry at himselfe for it, yet he willingly takes another nap, notwithstanding it be high time for him to be stirring: in like manner assured I was, that much better it were for me to give up my selfe to thy charity, than to give over my selfe to mine own sensuality.
3. But notwithstanding that former course pleased, and overcame my reason, yet did this latter tickle and inthrall my senses. Nor had I any thing now to answer thee calling to me, Arise, thou that sleepest and stand up Eph. 5. 14. [Page 441] from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light: and whereas thou on all sides shewedst mee, that what thou saidst was true; I had nothing at al to answer for my selfe, being convinced by that Truth; but certaine lither and drowsie words onely; Anon, see, I come by and by; let mee sleepe a little while. But my now and anon had no measure with them, and my little while drove out into a mighty length. I in vaine delighted in thy Law according to my inner man, when Rom. 7. 21, 23. another law in my members, rebelled against the Law of my minde, leading me captive into the law of sinne which was in my members. That law of sinnow, is the violence of custome, by which the mind of man is drawn and holden against it's will; deserving to be so holden, for that it so willingly slides into that custome. Wretched I therefore, who shall deliver me from the [Page 442] body of this death; but thy grace onely, through Jesus Christ our Lord?
CHAP. 6. Pontitianus relates the life of St. Anthony.
1. AND the manner how thou deliveredst me out of the bonds of desire, which I had unto carnall concupiscence, (wherewith I was most straightly fettered) and from the drudgery of worldly businesse; will I now declare, and confesse unto thy name, O Lord my helper and my redeemer. My wonted unsetlednesse of mind grew more and more upon me; and I daily sent up sighes unto thee. Thy Church I resorted frequently unto, as my businesse (under the burden of which I groaned) would give me leave. Alipius was now in company with me; [Page 443] having a time of leasure from his law-businesse, now after the Post Assessionem tertiam. third Sitting, expecting other Clients whom he might sell his counsaile unto; as I used to sell the skill of pleading; if that skill in the meane time, be not a gift of nature, rather than a purchase of Art. Nebridius had now so farre condescended to our friendly requests, as privately to instruct Ʋerecundus (a very familiar friend to all of us) a Citizen and a Grammarian of Millan; who vehemently requested, and by the right of friend shippe did even challenge such a friendly ayd from our company, as he very much stood in need of.
2. Nebridius therefore was not drawne to that paines by any desire of profit (for he might have taken more beneficiall courses, if hee had pleased to make use of his learning:) but being a most sweet and tractable companion, out of his respects [Page 444] of courtesie, would not slight the request we made to him. But he carried it very discreetly, still wary of being knowne to those personages whom the world esteem'd great; declining thereby all breaking off the quiet of his owne minde, which he resolved to reserve free to himselfe, and at leasure as many houres as might be, for the seeking, or reading, or hearing something concerning Wisedome.
3. Vpon a certaine day therefore, Nebridius being absent (the occasion I doe not now remember) behold, there came home unto me and Alipius, one Pontitianus a Country man of ours, an Affrican, who had an In Palatio militans. I here was militia Togata, Ecclesiastica & Aul [...] ca, as well as Armata. office of good credit in the Emperours Court. What he would with us, I now know not: but downe together we sate, and into discourse wee fell. It so hapned that upon the table before us, which we used to play upon, [Page 445] he espied a booke lying, up hee tooke, and opened it; and quite besides his expectation, found it to be S. Pauls Epistles, whereas he rather thought it had been some of those bookes, which I ware out my selfe in the teaching of. At which he smiling to himselfe, and looking upon me (in congratulating manner as it were) wondered not a little, that hee had so unexpectedly found such a kinde of booke, and onely such an one lying before me. For hee was both a Christian, and Baptized too; and one that often used to prostrate himselfe before thee our GOD in the Church, in frequent and daily prayers. Whom therefore when I had once told, how that I bestowed much paines upon those writings; there began a speech (himselfe being the relater) of Anthony the Monke of Egypt: whose name was in most high reputation among thy servants, [Page 446] though for our parts wee had not so much as once heard of him to that houre. Which when he had discovered, hee insisted the more upon that discourse, insinuating the knowledge of so famous a man unto us, and admiring at that our ignorance of him.
4. But we stood amazed on the other side, hearing such wonderfull workes of thine; so generally testified, so fresh in memory, and almost in our owne times, to be done in the true faith and Church Catholike. We all wondered; wee, to heare such great things reported; and hee, that we had never heard them. From this story of Anthony, tooke he occasion to discourse of some companies of Monasteries, and the fashions of thine owne sweet-smelling savour & the Monasteriorum gregis, & mores suaveolentiae tuae, et vbera deser. ta eremi. This the other Translator turnes Great numbers of Monasteries, where these things are performed which bee so pleasing unto thee, &c. Iudge Reader how the Latine can beare his construction: & how to make it, he puts 2. sentences into one. For Monasteries, see our Preface. desart [Page 447] brests of the Wildernesse: of all which wee knew nothing. And there was at the same time a Monastery One Monastery at Millan thē, but how many, and of how many severall orders bee there now? Some, both at Rome and Millan he calls Diversoria (and not Monasteria) who had no rule but that of charity, and a Priest to governe them. But in Monasteries they wrought for their livings. Aug. li. de Morib. Eccles. cap. 31. & 33. at Millan, full of good brethren, without the walls of the Citie, vnder Ambrose the nourisher of it, and yet wee knew nothing of it. Hee went on with his tale, and wee listned to him with great silence. Hereupon tooke he occasion to tell, how himselfe (I know not at what time) and three other of his Comrades (and it was at Triers when as the Emperour was taken up with seeing of the Circensian chariot-races, one afternoone) went out to walke into the Gardens next the Citie Walls; where as it fell out, they sorted themselves into two companies, one of the three keeping with him, and the other two walking at large also by themselves. But as these two were ranging up and downe, they stumbled by chance upon a certaine [Page 448] little house, inhabited by divers of thy servant, poore in spirit, of whom is the Kingdome Mat. 5. 3. of God: where they found a little booke, wherein the life of Anthony was described.
5. One of them beganne to read, wonder at it, and to be inflamed with it; and even in the very reading to devise with himselfe upon the taking such a life upon him, and by giving over his secular imployments, to betake himselfe unto thy service. And this man was one of those Officers of Court whom they stile, Agentes in rebus. There was a Society of them still about the Court. Their militia or imployments were: To gather in the Emperours Tributes: To setch in offenders: To doe Palatina obse quia, offices of Court, provide Corne, &c. ride of [...]rrands like Messengers of the Chamber, lye abread as Spyes and Intelligencers. They were often preferd to places of Magistracis in the Provinces: such were called Principes or Magistriani. S. Hierome upon Abdias cap. 1. calls them Messengers: They succeeded the Frumenta [...]ii. Between which two, and the Curiosi, and the Speculatores, there was not much difference. The other Translator because be understood none of this hath quite left out the sentence: Wisely. Agents for the publike [Page 449] affaires. Then suddenly being filled with an holy love, and a sober shame fastnesse, even angry at himselfe again, he cast his eies upon his friend, saying; Tell me, I intreat thee, what preferment is that unto which all these labours of ours aspire? what ayme wee at? what is it we serve the State for? can our hopes in Court rise higher than to be the Emperours Favourites? in which fortune what is there not brittle, and full of perills? and by how many dangers arrive we at last unto one danger greater than all the rest? And how long shall we be in getting thus high? whereas if I be desirous to become the friend of God, loe I am even now made it.
6. This hee said: And all in paine in the Travaile of newnesse of life, he turn'd his eyes againe upon the book and read on, and was inwardly changed where [Page 450] thou alone couldst discerne him, and his minde was quite dispossest of worldly cares, as presently after it appeared. For as hee read forward, and rowl'd up and downe those waves of his heart, hee made expression of some indignation at himselfe, felt an inward conflict, and resolved finally of much better courses. And thus now become wholly thine, hee saith unto his friend, even now have I broke loose from those ambitious hopes of ours, and am fully resolved to serve God onely; and this, from this houre forward, in this very place, will I enter upon: as for thee, if it irkes thee to imitate me, yet doe not offer to disswade me. Whereunto the other answered, that hee also would closely sticke unto him, as his partner in so ample a reward, and his fellow in so honourable a service. Thus both of them now become thine, [Page 451] rear'd up a spirituall Tower with that treasure as is onely able to doe it, Of forsaking all and following thee. Potitianus then and the other that was with him, that had walkt over other parts of the Garden in search of them, came in the very nick into the same place where they were; and having there found them, put them in minde of going homewards, for that it beganne to grow something late. But they discovering their resolution and purpose unto them, and by what meanes that will beganne, and came to be setled in them; humbly desired they would not be troublesome to them, if so be they refused to joyne themselves unto them. But Potitianus and his friend no whit altered from their old wont, did yet bewaile themselves with teares (as he affirmed) piously congratulating with them, recommended themselves to their prayers; and turning [Page 452] their hearts towards earthly things, returnd into the Court. But the other two setting their affections upon heavenly, remain'd in that Cottage. And both of them were contracted to Sweet-hearts. Who having once heard of this busines, Here the Popish Translator notes, A [...]ow of Virginity after contract. True. Alas what would you have the poore wenches doe having lost their Sweethearts? What's this to Popish vowes? 1. Here's Gods extraordinary motion: whereas Nunnories are as much for the State as for the Church. 2. Most primitively were the Virgins kept still in their Fathers houses, as these did for ought we know. See our Note upon the next Chapter. dedicated also their owne Virginity unto God. This was Potitianus his story.
CHAP. 7. He was out of love with himselfe upon this story.
1. BVt thou, O Lord, all the while that hee was speaking, didst turne mee backe to reflect upon my selfe; taking [Page 453] my intentions from behinde my back, where I had heretofore onely placed them, when as I had no list to observe mine owne selfe: and thou now setst mee before mine owne face, that I might discerne how filthy, and how crooked, and sordide, and bespotted, and ulcerous, I was. And I beheld and abhorred my selfe, nor could I finde any place whither to flee from my selfe. And if I went about to turne mine eye from off my selfe, yet did that tell mee as much, as Potitianus erst had done; and thou thereupon opposedst my selfe unto my selfe, and thrustedst mee ever and anon into mine owne eyes, to make mee finde at last mine owne iniquity, and to loath it. I had heretofore taken notice of it; but I had againe dissembled it, winckt at it, and forgotten it. But [Page 454] at this time, how much the more ardently I loved those two, whose wholsome purposes I heard tell of, even for that they had resigned up themselves unto thee to be cured: so much the more detestably did I hate my selfe in comparison of them. Because I had already lost so many yeares, (twelve or thereabouts) since that nineteenth of mine age, when upon the reading of Cicero's Hortensius, I was first stirred up to the study of Wisdome; since when (having first despised all earthly felicity) I too long delaied to search out that, whose not finding alone, but the bare seeking, ought to have been preferred before all the treasures and Kingdomes of this world already found, and before all the pleasures of the body, though in all abundance to be commanded.
2. But I, most wretched yong fellow that I was, unhappy even [Page 455] in the very entrance into my youth; had even then begged chastity at thy hands, and said, Give me chastity and This was the Primitive practice, ever to premise prayer before vowing; and still to intermix prayers for ability to goe through their vowes. Surely J have seen divers Massebooks Portuesses and peculiar to severall orders of Fryers, and to the Nuns of S. Clare &c. yet never saw I there, a set Prayer for the gift of Chastity. But perchance they desire it not yet, not whilst they are yong. Continency, but doe not give it yet: for I was afraid that thou wouldst heare me too soone, and too soone deliver mee from my disease of Incontinencie; which my desire was, rather to have satisfied, than extinguished. Yea I had wandered with a sacrilegious superstition through most wicked wayes of Manichisme: not yet sure that I was right, but preferring that, as it were, before those others which I did not so much seeke after religiously, as oppose malitiously. And this was the reason, as I thinke, why I deferred from day to day to contemne all hopes in this world, and to follow thee onely, for that there did not appeare any certaine end, which I [Page 456] was to direct my course unto. But now was the day come wherein I was to bee set naked before my selfe, and when mine owne conscience was to convince me.
3. Where art thou my tongue? that tongue which saidest, how that for an uncertainty, thou wouldst not yet cast off the baggage of vanity. See, certainty hath appeared now! and yet does that burthen still overload thee: whereas behold, others have gotten wings to free their shoulders by flying from under it; others, I say, who neither have so much worne out themselves with seeking after that certainty, nor yet spent tenne whole yeeres and more, in thinking how to doe it. Thus felt I a corrosive within, yea most vehemently confounded I was with a horrible shame, when as Pontitianus was a telling that story. And he having done both [Page 457] his tale and the businesse hee came for, went his way: and I said unto my selfe; nay, what said I not within my selfe? with what scourges of condemning sentences lasht I not mine owne soule, to make it follow me, endevouring now to go after thee, which yet drew backe? It refused, but gave no reason to excuse its refusall by. All its arguments were already spent and confuted, there remained a silent Remanserat muta trepid tio. This he turns There remained onely a kinde of speech trembling. Noting in his margent, A rare expression. As rare as non sense. trembling; and it feared, like the death, to bee restrained of the swinge of custome, which made it pine away even to the very death.
CHAP. 8. What he did in the Garden.
1. IN the middest then of all this vast tempest of my [Page 458] inner house, which I had so stou [...] ly rais'd up against mine owne soule, in our Chamber, my heart; all over troubled both in minde and countenance, upon Alipius I set, with open mouth crying out, What tarry we any longer? what is this? what heardest thou even now? The unlearned of the world start up and take the Kingdome by violence, and wee with all our learning wanting heart, see how wee wallow us in flesh and blood. Because others are gone before, is it a shame for us to come after? or is it not rather a great shame not at all to goe after them? Some such words as these I then uttered, but what I know not: and in that heate away I flung from him, while with silence and astonishment, hee wisely lookt upon mee. For my speeches sounded not now, in the kay they were wont to doe: yea my forehead, my cheekes, my eies, [Page 459] my colour, and the accent of my voyce, spake out my mind more emphatically, than the words did which I uttered.
2. A Garden there was belonging to our lodging, which we had the liberty of, as well as of any other part of the house; for the master of the house our hoast, lived not there: Thither had the tempest within my brest now hurried me, where no man might come to non-suit that firy action which I had entered against my selfe, untill it came to a good issue; but which way, God thou knowest, I doe not. Onely I was for the time most soberly madde, and I dyed vitally; sensible enough what piece of misery for the present I now was, but utterly ignorant, how good I shortly was to grow. Into that Garden went I, and Alipius followed mee foot by foot: for I had no secret retiring place if hee were [Page 460] neere; or when did he ever forsake me, when he perceiv'd me to be ill disposed. Downe wee sate us; as farre yet from the house as possibly we could. I fretted in the spirit, angry at my selfe with a most tempestuous indignation for that I went not about to make my peace and league with thee my God, which all my bones cryed out upon me to doe, extolling it to the very skies. A businesse it is which we goe not about, carried unto in Shippes, or Chariots, or upon our own legges, no not so small a part of the way to it, as I had comen from the house, into that place, where wee were now sitting.
3. For, not to goe towards onely, but to arrive fully at that place, required no more but the Will to goe to it, but yet to Will it resolutely and throughly; not to stagger and tumble downe an halfe wounded Will, now on [Page 461] this side, and anon on that side; setting the part advancing it selfe, to struggle with another part that is a falling. Finally, in these vehement passions of my delay, many of those things performed I with my body, which men sometimes would doe, but cannot; if either they have not the limbs to doe them withall; or if those limbs bee bound with cords, weakened with infirmity, or be any other waies hindered. If I teare my selfe by the haire, beate my forehead, if locking my fingers one within another, I beclasped my knee; all this I did because I would. But I might have willed it, and yet not have done it, if so be the motion of my limbs, had not beene pliable enough to have performed it. So many things therefore I now did, at such time as the Will was not all one with the Power; and something on the other side I [Page 462] then did not, which did incomparably more affect mee with pleasure, which yet so soone as I had the Will to doe, I had the Power also; because so soone as ever I willed, I willed it throughly: for at such a time the Power is all one with the Will; and the willing is now the doing: and yet was not the thing done. And more easily did my body obey the weakest willing of my soules in the moving of its limbs at her beck; then my soule had obeyed its selfe in this point of her great contentment, which was to receive perfection in the Will alone.
CHAP. 9. Why the soule is so slow to goodnesse.
1. VVHence now is this monster? and to what purpose? Let thy mercy [Page 463] enlighten mee that I may put this question; if so be those concealed anguishes which men feele, and those most undiscoverable pangs of contrition of the sonnes of Adam, may perhaps afford mee a right answer? Whence is this monster? and to what end? The soule commands the body, and is presently obeyed: the soule commands it selfe, and is resisted. The soule gives the word, commanding the hand to be moved; and such readinesse there is, that the instant of command, is scarcely to be discerned from the moment of execution. Yet the soule is the soule, whereas the hand is of the body. The soule commands, that the soule would Will a thing; nor is the soule another thing from the soule, and yet obeyes it not the command. Whence is this monster? and to what purpose? The soule (I say) commands that it selfe would [Page 464] Will a thing, which never would give the command, unlesse it willed it: yet is not that done, which it commanded.
2. But it willeth not entirely: therefore doth it neither command entirely. For so farre forth it commandeth, as it willeth: and, so farre forth is not the thing done, which is commanded, as it willeth it not. Because, the Will commandeth that there In this and the former Chapter, hath the other Translator beene a Translator indeed; that is, a very Cobler. be a Will; not another will but the same. Because verily it doth not command fully, therefore is not the thing done, which it commanded. For were the willing full, it would never command there should be a Willing, because that Willing was extant before. Tis therefore no monster partly to Will, and partly to Nill; onely an infirmity of the soule it is, that it being overloaded with ill custome, cannot entirely rise up together, though supported by Ʋerity. Hence is [Page 465] it that there be two Wills, for that one of them is not entire: and the one is supplied with that, wherein the other is defective.
CHAP. 10. The will of man is various.
1. LEt them perish out of thy sight O GOD, as those vaine bablers, and those seducers He confutes the Manichees. of the soule doe perish: who when as they did observe that there were two Wills in the act of deliberating; affirmed thereupon, that there are two kindes of natures, of two kinds of soules, one good, and the other bad. Themselves are truly bad, when as they beleeve these bad opinions: and the same men shall then become good, when they shall come to beleeve true opinions, and shall consent unto the true, that the Apostle may [Page 466] say unto them, yee were sometimes darkenesse, but now are ye Eph. 5. 8. light in the Lord. But these fellowes would be light indeed, not in the Lord, but in themselves; imagining the nature of the soule, to bee the same, that God is. Thus are they made more grosse darkenesse, for that they went backe farther from thee, through a horrid arrogancie; from thee, the true light that enlightneth every man that Iohn 3. 9. cometh into this world. Take heed what you say, and blush for shame: draw neere unto him and be enlightned, and your faces shall not bee ashamed. My Psal. 34. 5. selfe when sometime I deliberated upon serving of the Lord my God, (I had long purposed) it was I my selfe who willed it, and I my selfe who nilled it. I, was I my selfe; I neither willed entirely, nor yet nilled entirely. Therefore was I at strife with my selfe, and ruinated by mine [Page 467] owne selfe. Which ruining befell me much against my minde, nor yet shewed it forth the nature of another mans minde, but the punishment of mine owne. I therefore my selfe was not the causer of it, but the sinne that dwelt in me: and that as a punishment of that farre spreading sinne of Adam, whose sonne I was.
2. For if there bee so many contrary natures in man, as there be Wills resisting one another; there shall not now be two natures alone, but many. Suppose a man should deliberate with himselfe, whether he should goe to their Conventicle, or goe see a Play; presently these Manichees cry out, Behold, here are 2 natures: one good, which leades this way; and another bad, which drawes that way. For whence else is this mammering of the wills thus thwarting one another? But I answer, that both [Page 468] these Wills be bad: that as ill, which carries to their Conventiele; as the other, which leades unto the Theater. But they will not beleeve that Will to be other than good, which brings men to them. Suppose then one of us should deliberate, and through the dispute of his two Wills should be in a quandary, whether hee should goe see a Play, or come to our Church; would not these Manichees be as much in a quandary what to answer? For either they must confesse, (which by their good wills they will never grant) That the Will which leades to our Church is the better, as it is in them which goe to their Church, who are partakers of her sacraments, and detained in her obedience: or else must they suppose that there be two evill natures, and two evill soules in one man, which combat one another: or must they (lastly) be [Page 469] converted to the truth, and no more deny, that in the Act of one mans deliberation, there is one soule destracted betweene two contrary Wills. Let them no more say therefore, that when as they perceive two wills to bee contrary one to another in the same party, that there bee two contrary soules, made of two contrary substances, from two contrary principles, one good, and the other bad, contending one with another.
3. For thou, O true God, doest disprove, check, and convince them; like as when both wills being bad, a man deliberates with himselfe, whether he should kill a man by poyson, or by the Sword? whether hee should take in this piece, or that, of another mans ground; when as he cannot doe both? whether hee should purchase pleasure, with prodigality, or keepe close his money, by covetousnesse? [Page 470] whether hee should goe to the Chariot-race, or to the Sword-playes, if they were both to be seene upon one day? I adde also a third instance; whether hee should rob another mans house, had he the opportunity? and a fourth I add, or whether he shold commit adultery, had hee the meanes? it being presupposed, that all these concurred in the same instant of time, and that all these acts bee equally desired, which cannot possibly be all at one time acted.
4. For verily they tare in sunder the soule amongst foure severall Wills, cleane contrary to one another: yea, in such variety of things which are desirable, perchance among more than foure: yet use they not to affirme that there is any such multitude of divers substances. Thus also is it in such Wils as are good. For I demand of them, whether it be a good thing to be delighted [Page 471] in reading of the Apostle? and, whether it be a good mind to be delighted in a sober Psalme? or, whether it be a good art to discourse upon the Gospell? They will answere to each of these, That it is good. What now if all these equally delight us, and all together at the same time? Doe not divers Wills then rack the minde as it were, when as a man is deliberating, to which of all these he should chiefly betake him? yet are all these Wills good, although they all contend with one another; till such time as one of the three bee made choice of, towards which the whole Will may be carried, being now united, which was before divided into many. Thus also, when as eternity delights the superior parts, and the pleasure of some temporal good holds fast the inferiour; it is but one and the same soule which willeth not This or That with an [Page 472] intire Will; and is therefore torne a sunder with grievous perplexities, whilest it preferres This, overswayed by Truth; yet forbeares not That, made familiar to it by Custome.
CHAP. 11. The combat in him betwixt the Spirit and the flesh.
1. THus soule-sicke I was, and in this manner tormented; accusing my selfe much more eagerly than I was wont, turning and winding my selfe in my chain, till that which held mee might bee utterly broken; which though but little, yet held it me fast enough notwithstanding. And thou, O Lord, pressedst upon me in my inward parts by a most severe mercy, redoubling thy lashes of feare and shame, lest I should give way againe, and lest the breaking [Page 473] off of that small and slender Tye, which now onely was left, should recover strength againe, and hamper mee againe the faster. For I sayd within my selfe, Behold, let it be done now, let it bee done forthwith. And no sooner had I said the word, but that I beganne to put on the resolution. Now I even almost did it, yet indeed I did it not: yet notwithstanding fell The difficulty of Conversion rarely expressed. I not quite backe to my old wont, but stood in the degree next to it, to fetch new breath as it were. Yea, I set upon it againe, and I wanted but very little of getting up to it, and within a very little, even by and by obtained I to touch and to lay hold of it; and yet could I not get up to it, nor come to touch, or lay full hold of it: still fearing to dye unto death, and to live unto life: and the worse which I had beene anciently [Page 474] accustomed unto, prevail'd more with mee than the better, which I had never tryed: yea, the very instant of time, wherein I was to become another man, the neerer it approacht to me, the greater horror did it strike into me. But for all this did it not strike me utterly back, nor turn'd mee quite off, but kept mee in suspence onely.
2. The very toyes of all toyes, and vanities of vanities (those ancient favcurites of mine) were they which so fast with-held me; they shooke me by this fleshly garment, and spake softly in mine eare, Canst thou thus part with us? and See the blandishments of Sinne. shall we no more accompany thee from this time forth for ever? and from this time forth shall it no more bee lawfull for thee to doe This or That for ever? And what were those things which they suggested to mee in that phrase This or That, (as I [Page 475] said) what were those which they suggested, O my GOD? Such, as let thy mercy utterly turne away from the soule of thy servant. Oh what impurities! oh what most shamefull things did they suggest! I heard Here hath the former Translator missed the sexse, in reading Contradicens for Contradicentes, and Discedens for Discedentes. them verily not halfe so neere hand now, nor now so freely contradicting and opposing me; but muttering as it were softly behinde my back, and even now ready to be packing, yet giving me a privy pluck to looke once more backe againe upon them: yet for all this did they make mee now againe delaying the time, much slower in snatching away my selfe, and in shaking them off, and in leaping from them, to the place I was called unto; namely, when as violent custome thus rowned me in the eare, Thinkest thou to be ever able to live without This or That.
3. But by this time it spake [Page 476] but very faintly: for on that side which I set my face towards, and whither I trembled to goe, was that chast dignity of Continency discovered; cheerfull she was, but not dissolutely pleasant, honestly tempting me to come to her, and doubt nothing: yea stretching forth those devout hands of hers, so full of the multitudes of good examples; both to receive, and to embrace me. There were in company with her very many both Yongmen, and Maidens, a multitude of youth & of all ages: both grave widdowes and ancient Virgins, and Continence her selfe in the middest of them all, not barren altogether, but a happy Mother of Children of Ioyes, by thee her husband, O Lord. And shee was pleasant with me with a kinde of exhorting quip, as if she should have said, Canst not thou performe what these of both sexes have [Page 477] performed? or can any of these I am afraid, that God makes not all the Fryers and Nuns amongst the Papists. I doubt all have not the gift of Continencie: wee have examples to the contrary. Formall vowes, but materiall breaches of chastity. Vowing, and yet burning. performe thus much of themselves, or rather by the Lord their GOD? The Lord their God gave me unto them. Why standest thou upon thine owne strength, and standest not at all? Cast thy selfe upon Him, feare not, Hee will not slippe away and make thee fall; Cast thyselfe securely upon Him, He will receive thee, and Hee will heale thee. I blusht all this while to my selfe very much, for that I yet heard the muttering of those toyes, and that I yet hung in suspence. Whereunto Continence againe replyed, Stop thine eares against those uncleane members of thine which are upon the earth, that they may bee Col. 3. 5. mortified. They tell thee of delights indeed, but not such as the law of the Lord thy God tels thee of. This was the controversie I felt in my heart, about nothing but my selfe, against my selfe. But [Page 478] Alipius sitting by my side, in silence expected the issue of my unaccustomed sullevation.
CHAP. 12. How hee was converted by a Voyce.
1. SO soone therefore as a deepe consideration even from the secret bottome of my soule, had drawne together and laid all my misery upon one heape before the eyes of my heart; there rose up a mighty storme, bringing as mighty a showre of teares with it, which that I might powre forth with such expressions as suted best with them, I rose from Alipius: for I conceived that solitarinesse was more fit for a businesse of weeping. So farre off then I went, as that his presence might not be troublesome unto mee. Thus disposed was I at that [Page 479] time, and he thought, I know not what, of it; something I beleeve, I had said before, which discovered the sound of my voyce to be bigge with weeping, and in that case I rose from him. He thereupon staid alone where wee sate together most extremely astonished. I slung downe my selfe I know not how, under a certaine Fig-tree, giving all liberty to my teares: whereupon the floods of mine eyes gushed out, an acceptable acceptable sacrifice to thee, O Lord. And though not perchance in these very words, yet much to this purpose, said I unto thee; And thou, O LORD, how long? how long Lord wilt thou bee angry, for ever? Remember not our former iniquities: for I found my selfe to be still enthralled by them. Yea, I sent up these miserable exclamations, How long? how long? still to morrow, and to morrow? [Page 480] Why not now? wherefore even this very houre is there not an end put to my uncleannesse?
2. Thus much I uttered, weeping among in the most bitter contrition of my heart: when as behold, I heard a voyce from some neighbour house, as it had beene of a Boy or Girle I know not whether, in a singing tune saying, and often repeating, TAKE VP AND READE, TAKE VP AND READE. His conversion by a voyce from Heaven. Instantly changing my countenance thereupon, I beganne very heedfully to bethinke my selfe, whether children were wont in any kinde of playing to sing any such words: nor could I remember my selfe ever to have heard the like. Whereupon refraining the violent torrent of my teares, up I gat mee; interpreting it no other way, but that I was from God himselfe commanded, To open the booke, and to read that Chapter [Page 481] which I should first light upon. For I had heard of Anthony, that by hearing of the Gospell which he once came to the reading of, he tooke himselfe to be admonished, as if what was read, had purposely beene spoken unto him. By this it appeares that all Popish Fry [...]rs are not divinely called, For that so few elder brothers take the Vow. Few rich elder brothers that sell al; many poore younger brothers that have spent all. So that a Monastery, is little other than an Hospitall for the notsicke. They sell not all to to goe in; but goe in when they have sold & spent all. Goe, and sell that thou hast, and give to the poore, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and come and follow mee. And by such a miracle was hee presently converted unto thee.
3. Hastily therefore went I againe to that place where Alipius was sitting; for there had I laid the Apostles Booke when as I rose from thence. I snatcht it up, I opened it, and in silence I read that Chapter which I first cast mine eyes upon: Not in rioting and drunkennesse, not in chambering and wantonnesse, not in strife and envying: But put ye on the Lord Iesus Christ; and make not provision for the Mat. 19. 21. Ro. 13. 13. [Page 482] flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof. No further would I reade; nor needed I: For instantly even with the end of this sentence, by a light as it were of security now datted into my heart, all the darkenesse of doubting vanished away. Shutting up the booke thereupon, and putting my finger betweene, or I know not what other marke, with a well quieted countenance I discovered all this unto Alipius.
4. And he againe in this manner revealed unto me, what also was wrought in his heart, which I verily knew nothing of. Hee requested to see what I had read: I shewed him the place; and he lookt further than I had read, nor knew I what followed. This followed, Him that is weake Rom. 14. 1. in the Faith, receive: which hee applyed to himselfe, and shewed it me. And by this admonition was he strengthened, [Page 483] and unto that good resolution and purpose (which was most agreeable to his disposition, wherein he did alwaies very far differ from mee, to the better) without all turbulent delaying did he now apply himselfe. From thence went we into the house unto my mother; we discover our selves, she rejoyces for it: we declare in order how every thing was done: she leapes for joy, and triumpheth, and blesseth thee, who art able to doe above that which wee aske or thinke; For that she perceived thee to have given her more concerning me, than she was wont to beg by her pittifull and most dolefull groanings. For so throughly thou convertedst me unto thy selfe, as that I sought now no more after a Wife, nor any other hopes in this world: thus being setled in the same rule and line of Faith, in which thou hadst shewed me unto her in a vision, so many [Page 484] yeeres before This vision mentioned lib. 3. cap. 11. She saw in Tegula lignea, as I read it in stead of Regula, as here it is. I was warranted to read it so, by my manuscript. And the Critieisme may passe: For besides that S. August. uses to play upon the words, (Tegula and Regula, lignea, and Linea) not improbable it is that his mother was then on the toppe of the house praying, when she had her vision. There did S. Peter pray and had his vision, Acts 10. 9. But I presse not this. Sure it is that the Rule of Faith, signified the Creed in those daies. So that she vision assured her, that her sonne should be of her Beleefe.. Thus didst thou convert her mourning into rejoycing, and that much more plentifully than she had desired, and that much more dearely and a chaster way, than she erst required: namely, if shee had received, Grandchildren of my body.
SAINT AVGVSTINES Confessions. THE NINTH BOOKE.
CHAP. 1. Hee praiseth Gods goodnesse; and acknowledgeth his owne wretchednesse.
O Lord, truely I am thy servant, Psal. 116. 16, 17. I am thy servant, and the son of thy handmaid, thou hast broken my bonds in sunder. I will offer to thee the sacrifice [Page 486] of praise. Let my heart praise thee and my tongue; yea let all my bones say, O Lord who is like unto thee? Let them say, and answer thou me, And say unto my soule, I am thy salvation. Psal. 35. 10. Who am I, and what manner of man? What evill have not I been? either my deeds evill; or if not them, yet have my words been evill; or if not them, yet was my Will evill. But thou, O LORD, art good and mercifull, and thy right hand had respect unto the profoundnesse of my death, and drew forth of the bottome of my heart, that bottomelesse gulfe of corruption: which was, to nill all that thou willedst, and to will all that thou nilledst.
2. But where was that right hand so long a time, and out of what bottome and deepe secret corner, was my Free-will called forth in a moment, whereby I submitted my necke to thy easie Math. 11. 30. [Page 487] yoke, and my shoulders unto thy light burthen, O Iesus Christ, my helper and my Redeemer? Psal. 19. 14. How pleasant was it all on the sudden made unto me, to want the sweets of those Toyes? Yea, what I before feared to lose, was now a joy unto me to forgoe. For thou didst cast them away from me, even thou that true & chiefest sweetnesse. Thou threwest them out, and instead of them camest in thy selfe, sweeter than all pleasure, though not to flesh and blood; brighter than all light; yea more privy than all secrets; higher than all honour; though not to the high in their owne conceipts. Now became my soule free from those biting cares of aspiring, and getting, and weltring in filth, and scratching off that itch of lust. And I talked more familiarly now with thee my honour, and my riches, and my health, my Lord God.
CHAP. 2. Hee gives over his teaching of Rhetoricke.
1. ANd I resolved in thy sight, though not tumultuously to snatch away, yet fairely to with-draw, the service of my tongue from those marts of lip-labour: that young students, (no students in thy Law, nor in thy peace, but in lying dotages, and law-skirmishes,) should no longer buy at my mouth the engines for their own madnesse. And very seasonably fell it out, that it was but a few daies unto the Vacation In harvest and vintage time had the Lawyers their vacation. So Minutius Felix. Schollers their Non Terminus, as here: yea Divinity Lectures and Catechisings then ceased. So Cyprian, Epist. 2. The Law-tearmes give way also to the great Festivals of the Church. Theodosius forbade any Processe to goe out frō 15. daies before Easter till the Sunday after. For the 4. Termes, see Caroli Calvi. Capitula, Act. 8. pag. 90. of [Page 489] the Ʋintage: till when I resolved to endure them, that I might then take my leave the more solemnely; when, being bought off by thee, I purposed to returne no more to be their mercenary. Our purpose therefore was knowne onely unto thee; but to men, other than our owne friends, was it not known. For we had agreed among our selves not to disclose it abroad to any body: although us, now ascending from the valley of teares, and singing that He alludes to De profundis. song of degrees, hadst thou armed with sharp arrows, & hot burning coles to destroy such subtle tongues, Psal. 130. 1. as would crosse us in our purpose by seeming to advise us, and make an end of us, pretending to love us, as men doe with their meat: Thou hadst shot thorough our hearts with thy charity, and wee carried thy words as it were sticking in our bowels: and the examples of [Page 490] thy servants, whom of blacke, thou hadst made bright; and of Here the Popish Translator talkes of a Beacon, doe you see any? dead, alive. Which charity and examples being piled together in the bosome of our thoughts, did burne and utterly consume that lumpish slothfulnesse of ours, that wee might no more be plung'd into the deepes by it. Yea, they set us on fire so vehemently, as that all the blasts of the subtle tongues of gain-saying might inflame us the more fiercely, but never extinguish us.
2. Neverthelesse, because of thy Name which thou hast sanctified throughout the earth; and that our desire and purpose might likewise finde commenders: it would, I feared, looke something too like oftentation for me not to expect the time of vacation now so neere; but before-hand, to give over my publike Profession which every man had an eye upon; and that the mouths of all the beholders, being [Page 491] turned upon my fact (whereby I should desire to goe off before the time of Vintage so neere approaching) would give it out, that I did it purposely, affecting to appeare some great man. And to what end would it have served me, to have people censure and dispute upon my purpose, and to have our good to be evill spoken of? Furthermore, for Rom. 14. 16. that in the Summer time my lungs began to decay with my over-much paines-taking in my Schoole, and to breath with difficulty, and by the paine in my breast to signifie themselves to be spending; and to refuse too lowd, or too long speaking: I had been much troubled heretofore at the matter, for that (namely) I was constrained even upon necessity, to lay downe that burthen of Teaching; of if in case I could possibly be cured and grow sound againe, at least for a while to forbeare it. But [Page 492] so soone as this full resolution to give my selfe leasure, and to see, how that thou art the Lord; first arose, and was afterwards setled in me: God thou knowest how I began to rejoyce, that I had this, and that no unfained excuse, which might something take off the offence taken by such parties, who for their childrens good, would by their good wills that I should never have given over schooling.
3. Full therefore of such like joy, I held out till that Interim of time were runne. I know not well whether there might bee some twenty dayes of it; yet I couragiously under-went them. But for that covetousnesse (which was wont to beare part of the weight of my businesse) had now quite left mee, I should have utterly been oppressed, had not patience stept up in its roome. Some of thy servants, my brethren, may say perchance, [Page 493] that I sinned in this; for that being with full consent of heart enrold thy souldier, I suffered my selfe to sit one houre in the chaire of lying. And for my part I cannot defend my selfe. But hast not thou, O most mercifull Lord, both pardoned and remitted this, amongst other most horrible and deadly sinnes, in the holy water of Baptisme?
CHAP. 3. Verecundus lends them his Countrey-house.
1. VErecundus became leane againe with vexing at himselfe upon this good hap of ours, for that being detained by some engagements, by which he was most strongly obliged; hee saw himselfe likely to lose our company, as being not yet a Christian, though his wife were indeed baptized. And by [Page 494] her as being a clogge that hung closer to him than all the rest, was hee chiefly kept from that journey which wee now intended. And a Christian he would not (as hee said) be any other wayes made, than by that way, which he as yet could not. However, most courteously in truth did he proffer us, that we might freely make use of his Countrey house, so long as we meant to stay there. Thou, O Lord, shalt reward him for it in the resurrection of the Iust, seeing thou hast already rendered to him the lot of mortality. For although it was in our absence, as being then at Rome, that he was taken with a bodily sicknesse; yet departed he this life, being both made a Christian Christianus & fidelis factus: and before, Nondum Christianus, conjuge fideli. By this appeares the Primitive order to make and call them Christians before they were baptized. And that what ever degree of faith they had, yet did they not call them faithfull, till they were baptized. After which, though they proved Energumeni, to be possessed with a Divell, yet still they called them Faithfull. Nothing lost them that name, but excommunication onely., and baptized. [Page 495] also. Thus hadst thou mercy, not upon him onely, but upon us also; lest wee remembring our selves of the humanity received from our friend; and not allowed to reckon him in the number of thy Flock, should be tortured with intolerable sorrow for him.
2. Thankes unto thee, O our God, wee are now thine: Thy inspirations and consolations tell us so. Thou, O faithfull promiser, shalt repay Ʋerecundus for his Countrey house of Cassiacum, where from the troubles of the world we rested our selves in thee with the pleasantnesse of thy Paradise which is ever greene: for that thou hast forgiven him his sinnes upon earth, in that mountaine In monte Cassiato, In the Mountains where Cassia and Spices grow. See Cantic. 8. 14. Cassiato better answers to Cassiaco, than Incascato does, which the printed Copies read. of spices, thine owne mountaine, that fruitfull mountaine. Ʋerecundus therefore was much perplexed, but Nebridius was as joyfull as wee. For although when as [Page 496] he was not yet a Christian, hee had falne into the same pit of most pernicious error with us, beleeving the flesh of thy Sonne to be fantasticall: yet getting out from thence, he beleeved as wee did; not as yet entered into any sacraments of thy Church, but a most zealous searcher out of the truth. Whom, not long after our conversion and regeneration by thy Baptisme, being also baptized in the Catholike Faith, serving thee in perfect chastity and continence amongst his owne friends in Africa, having first converted his whole family unto Christianity, didst thou take out of the flesh; and now he lives in the bosome of Abraham.
3. Whatsoever that estate be, which is signified by that bosome, there lives Nebridius my sweet friend, thy child, O Lord, adopted of a freed-man, lives there. For what other place is there for such a soule? [Page 497] In that place he lives, concerning which hee sometimes demanded of me unskilfull man, so many questions. Now layes he his eare no longer unto my mouth; but layes his spirituall mouth unto thy fountaine, and drinketh as much of Wisedome as he is able to containe, proportionable to his thirst; now without end happy. Nor doe I yet thinke that he is so inebriated with it, as Here the Popish Tran slaior notes, that Augustine thought Nebridius prayed for him. Is here any word of prayer? may not the Saints in generall remember us, and what passed betwixt us and them at the time of their death; and yet not pray for us? especially not for our secret and particular wants, and things done since their death. The place better proves the Communion of Saints, than the Prayers of the Saints. to forget me; seeing thou, O Lord, of whom hee drinketh, art still mindfull of us Thus fared it then with us: sorrowfull Ʋerecundus wee comforted, reserving our friendship entire notwithstanding our conversion; and exhorting him to continue in the fidelity of his degree, namely of his married [Page 498] estate. Nebridius we stayed for, expecting when he would follow us, which being so neere he might well doe: and even now hee was about to doe it, when behold those daies of Interim were at length come to an end. For long and many they seemed unto me; even for the love I bare to that easefull liberty: that we might sing unto thee out of all our bowels, My heart hath said unto thee, I have sought Psal. 27. 8. thy face, thy face Lord will I seeke.
CHAP. 4. What things he wrote with Nebridius.
1. NOw was the day come, wherein I was actually to be discharged of my Rhetoricke Professorship, from which in my thoughts I was already discharged. And done it was. [Page 499] And thou deliveredst my tongue whence thou hadst before delivered my heart. And I blessed thee for it, rejoycing in my selfe; I and mine going all into the Countrey. What there in point of learning I did, (which was now wholly at thy service, though yet sorely panting, and out of breath as it were, in following the Schoole He means that though he wrote of Divinity, yet could be not so soone meane his Stile, from Inke-horne Termes and affected flowers of Oratory. For which he also complaines of Alipius by and by. of pride) my bookes may witnesse, both those which I disputed with my friends present, and those which I composed alone with my selfe, before thee: and what intercourse I had with Nebridius now absent, my Epistles can restifle. And when shall I have time enough to make rehearsall of all the great benefits which thou at that time bestowedst upon me, especially seeing I am now making hast to tell of greater matters? For my remembrance now calls upon me, and most pleasant it is to me, O [Page 500] Lord, to confesse unto thee, by what inward prongs thou hast thus tamed mee; and how thou hast taken mee downe, by bringing low those mountaines and hils of my high imaginations, This is the beginning of all conversion, Gods beating a man from his owne fleshly wisedome, pride, and errours. Thus Iohn Baptist first preached Christ Luk. 3. 4. and madest my crookednesse straight, and my rough waies smooth. And by what meanes thou also subduedst that brother of my love, Alipius, unto the name of thy onely begotten Sonne our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ, which he at first would not vouchsafe to have it put into our writings. For, rather would he have had them favour of the lofty Cedars of the Schooles, which the Lord had now broken downe; than of those wholesome hearbes of thy Church, which are so powerfull against Serpents.
2. Oh what passionate voyces sent I up unto thee, my God, when as I read the Psalmes of David (those faithfull songs:) [Page 501] Oh what sounds of devotion, quite excluding the swelling spirit of ostentation! when (namely) I was yet but Rude, was one of the Epithits of a Catechumenus. They were also stiled Novices, Raw-Soldiers, Whelps of the Churche &c. Rude in my kindly loving of thee, as being [...]uta Catechumenus as yet in the Country, whither I had withdrawne my selfe, together with Alipius a Catechumenus also: and with my Mother likewise inseparably sticking unto us; in a womans habit verily; but with a masculine faith: voyd of worldly care as a woman in her yeeres should be, yet imploying a matronely charity, and a Christian piety. Oh, what passionate expressions made I unto thee in the reading of those Psalmes! Oh, how was I inflamed towards thee by them! yea, I was on fire to have resounded them (had I been able) in the hearing of the whole world, to the shame of the pride of mankind: though verily they be already sung all the world over, nor can [Page 502] any hide themselves from thy Psal. 19. 6. heate. With what vehement and bitter sorrow was I angred at the Manichees? whom yet againe I pittied, for that they knew nothing of those Sacraments, those Medicaments: and for that they were so madde at that Antidote, which had been able to recover them. I heartily wished they had beene somewhere or other neere me (I not knowing that they did then heare me, or were then so neere me) that they might have beheld my face, and heard my words, when as I read the fourth Psalme in that time of my leasure, and how that Psalme wrought upon me.
3. When I called upon thee, thou heardest me, O God of my He exopoundeth the 4. Psalme. righteousnesse, thou hast enlarged mee in my distresse. Have mercy upon mee, O Lord, and heare my prayer. That they might heare (I say) what I uttered [Page 503] at the reading of these words, I not knowing whether they heard me or no, lest they should thinke I spake it purposely against them: Because in good truth, neither would I have spoken the same things, nor in the same manner, had I perceived them to have both heard and seene me. But had I so spoken, yet would not they so have understood; how with my selfe, and to my selfe before thee, out of the familiar and ordinary affection of my soule, I quaked for feare, and boy led high againe Verse 2. with hope, and with rejoycing in thy mercy, O Father. And all these expressions of my selfe, passed forth both by mine eyes and voyce; at what time as thy good Spirit turning himselfe towards us, said, O yee sonnes of men how long will ye be Quousque graves corde? These words be not now adaies either in the Hebrew or Vulgar, yet are they in Nazianzen his tenth Oration. dull of heart? how long will yee love vanity, and seeke after leasing? For I my selfe had sometimes [Page 504] loved vanity, and sought after leasing: But thou, O Lord, hast Verse 3. magnified him that is godly; raising him from the dead, and placing him at thy Right hand, whence from on high hee should send his promise, the Comforter the Spirit of truth. The Manichaeant acknowledged not the Holy Ghost, but held Manichaeus to be the Paraclete and Comforter. And he had sent him already, but I knew it not.
4. He had already sent him; because he was now exalted by rising from the dead, and ascending up into heaven. For till then, The Holy Ghost was not given, because Iesus was not yet glorified. And the Prophet cryes out, How long, O yee slow of heart? Why will ye love vanity and seeke after leasing? Know this, that the Lord hath set apart his Holy one. He cryes out How long; he cryes out, Know this: whereas I so long ignorant, have loved vanity, and sought after leasing: yea, I both heard and trembled, because it [Page 505] was spoken vnto such, as I remēbred my selfe somtimes to haue beene. For verily in those Phantasticall fictions which I once held for truths, was there both vanity and leasing: wherefore I roared out many things sorrow fully & strangely, whilst I grieued at what I now remembred. All which I wish they had heard, who yet loue vanity and seeke after leasing: They would perchance haue beene troubled, and haue vomitted vp their poyson; and to Thou mightest haue heard them, when they cryed vnto thee: for Hee died a true death in the flesh for vs, who now maketh intercession vnto thee for vs. I further reade, [...] angry, This also differs frō the Hebrew. It seemes to be according to the 70. seing tis cited Eph. 4. 26. Ther were infinite Latine Translations of old, especially of the Psalter, till S. Hieromes time. The Romanes vsed that of his, translated out of the 70. which frō them was called Roman [...]: the French and Germans vsed that which he [...] by the 70 which Gregory Turonenst, [...] into France. This was killed Gallicana, Th [...] Church of M. [...]ne vsed St. Ambroses Transla [...]. See Rad. Tungrensis Propos. 8. he Church hath [...] vsed a Translation of the Psalter differen from the Bible, & so now does ours. and sinne not. [Page 506] And how was I moued, O my God, I who had then learned to bee angry at my selfe for things passed, that I might not sinne in time to come? Yea, to bee iustly angry; for that it was not any other nature of a different kinde of darknesse without me, which sinned: as the Manichees affirme it to bee, who are not angry at themselues; and who treasure vp wrath against the day of wrath, and of the renelation Rom. 2. 5. of the iust iudgement of God. Nor indeede was my Good without me, nor to be caught with the eyes of flesh vnder the Sunne: seeing they that will take ioy in any thing without themselues, doe easily become vayne, and spill themselues vpon those things which are seene and are but temporally yea and with their hunger-starued thoughts like their very shadowes. And, [Page 507] oh that they were once wearied out with their hunger, and come once to say, Who will shew vs day good? Let vs Verse. 4. say so, and let them heare, The light of thy countenance is lifted Iohn 1. 9. vp vpon vs. For wee our selues are not that light which enlighteneth euery man that commeth into the world; but wee are enlightened by thee: as who hauing beene some times Eph. 5. 8. darknesse, may now be light in thee.
5. O that they might once [...] that Eternall Eight [...]; which for that my selfe had once tasted, I guashed my [...]th at them; because I was not able to make them see it: [...] not though they should [...] mee their heart in their [...] eyes, (which are euer [...] from thee) that so [...] might say, Who will shew Uerse. [...]. [...] good [...], euen [...] was [...] [Page 508] selfe in my chamber: being inwardly pricked there; offering my sacrifice there also, my Ʋerse 5. old man, and the meditation of my newnesse of life now begunne in mee: putting my trust in thee. There begannest thou to grow sweete vnto me, and to put gladnesse in my Ʋerse 7. heart. And I cryed out as I read this outwardly, finding this gladnesse inwardly. Nor would I bee any more encreased with worldly goods; wasting away my time, and being wasted by these temporall things; whereas I had in thy eternall simplicity a store layd vp, of Corne and Wine, and Oyle.
6. And with alowd cry of my heart called I out in the next verse, O in peace, O for that same peace! O what sayd hee, I will lay [...] downe and sleeps: Ʋerse. [...]. [...] hinder vs, when [...] saying shall be brought [Page 509] to passe which is written, Death is swallowed vp in victory? And thou surpassingly 1 Cor. 15. 54. [...]t that same Rest, thou who art not changed, and in thee is that Rest which forgets all [...] labours; nor is there any other besides thee: no, nor hast thou appointed mee to seeke after those many other things, which art not the same that thou art: but In safety, say our copyes now adayes. thou Lord, after a speciall manner hast made mee dwell in hope.
These things I read, and burnt againe; nor could I tell what to do to those deafe and dead This is better language then the Papists vse to giue the holy Scriptures. The popish Translater to auoyd this commendatiō trāslates i [...] doctrine. Manichees, of whom my selfe was sometimes a pestilent member, asnarling and a blind [...] against thy Scriptures, all behonyed ouer with the [...] of heauen, and all lightsome with thine owne light: yea I consumed away with zeale at the enemies of these [Page 510] Scriptures, when as I cald to minde euery thing that I had done, in those dayes of my retirement.
7. Nor haue I yet forgotten, neyther will I passe in silence, the smartnesse of thy scourge, and the wonderfull swiftnesse of thy mercy. Thou didst in those dayes torment me with the Tooth-ach; which when it had growne so fierce vpon me, that I was not able to speake, it came into my heart to desire my friends present, to pray for me vnto thee, the God of all manner of health. And this I wrote in waxe, Here my former Translater notes the old kind of writing in Wax, and in dust. Waxe I allow: the Ancients playstered it thinne vpon boords, and wrote with steele bodkins, by pricket or strockes. But for dust, see our note vpon lib. 4. cap. 16. and gaue it to them to read. Immediately, so soone as with an humble deuotion wee had bowed our knees, that payne went away. But what payne? or how went it [Page 511] away? I was much affrayed, O my Lord, my God; seeing from mine infancy I had neuer felt the like. And thou gauest me a secret Item by this, how powerfull thy Beck was; for which I much reioycing in sayth, gaue praise vnto thy name. And that sayth suffered mee not to bee secure, in the remembrance of my forepassed sinnes, which hitherto were not for giuen mee by thy Baptisme.
CHAP. 5. Ambrose directs him what bookes to read.
1. AT the end of the vintage, I gaue the Citizens of Millane faire warning to prouide their schollers of another Master to sell words to them; for that I had made [Page 512] choyce to serue thee; and for that by reason of my difficulty of breathing, and the paine in my brest, I was not able to goe on in the Professorship. And by letters I signified to that Prelate of thine, the holy man Ambrose, my former errors and presentresolution, desiring him to aduise mee what part of thy Scriptures were best for my reading, to make me readier and fitter for the receyuing of so great a grace. He recommended Esaias the Prophet to mee: for this reason, I beleeue, for that hee is a more cleare foreshewer of the Gospell, and of the calling of the Gentiles, then are the rest of the Prophets. But I, not vnderstanding the first part of him, and imagining all the rest to bee like that, layd it by, intending to fall to it againe, when I were better practized in [Page 513] our Lords Scriptures.
CHAP. 6. He is baptized at Millane.
1. VVHen the time was come, wherein They were baptized at Easter, and gaue vp their names before the 2 d Sunday in Lent: The rest of which, they were to spend in fasting, humility, prayer, and being examined in the Scrutenyes. Tertul: lib. de Bape [...]. [...] Therefore went they to Millane, that the Bishop might see their preparation. Adioyning to the Cathedralls, were there certaine lower houses for them to lodge and be exercised in, till the day of baptisme. Eusbe. lib. 10. c. 4. I was to giue in my name, wee remooued out of the Country vnto Millane. Alipius also was for company resolued to bee borne againe in thee; as hauing by this time put on such humility, as is [...]itting for thy Sacraments: and being become so valiant [...] [...]amer of his owne body, as euen to weare the frostie earth of Italy with his bare [Page 514] feete This is (I beleeue) the ancientest example of any good man that the bare-footed Friers can produce, for this deuout Will-worship. St. Austen did it not, but censured other bare-footed deuotoes, for hereticks. Libro de Haeres. cap. 68. with an vnusuall vndertaking. We tooke along with vs the boy Adeodatus, carnally begorten by me in fornication. Thy part of him was well made vp: for being now but almost fifteene yeeres of age, he for wit excelled many agraue and learned man. I confesse vnto thee thine owne gifts, O Lord my God, Creator of all, who art abundantly able to reforme all our defects: for I had no part in this boy, but the sinne: for that we brought him vp in thy feare, twas thou, and none else, that inspired vs. I confesse thine owne gifts vnto thee. There is a booke of ours extant, called The Masters: a dialogue it is betwixt him and me: God thou knowest, that all these conceits are his owne, which goe there vnder the name of him that discourses with me. When hee was once sixteene [Page 515] yeeres old, I had tryall of many more admirable abilities of his. His great wit strooke a kinde of horror into mee. And who but thy selfe can bee the workmaster of such wonders?
2. Soone didst thou take his life from off the earth; and so much the more securer doe I now remember him, for that I feare nothing committed eyther in his Childhood or Youth, nor any thing at all in him. Him we tooke along to make as old as our selues in grace, and to bee brought vp according to thy discipline; and baptized wee were together; instantly vpon which, all anguish of minde for our former ill-led life, vanished away. Nor could I be satisfied in those dayes, while with admirable sweetenesse I considered vpon the deepenesse of thy counsailes concerning [Page 516] the saluation of Mankinde. How abundantly did I weep, to heare these Hymnes and Canticles of thine, being toucht to the very quicke by the voyces of thy sweete Church-song! The voyces flowed into mine eares, and thy Truth pleasingly distilled into my heart, which caused the affections of my deuotion to ouerflow, and my teares to runne ouer, and happy did I find my selfe therein.
CHAP. 7. A persecution in the Church miraculously diuerted.
1. NOt long before had the Church of Millane beganne to celebrate this kinde of consolation and exhortation, and that with the great delight of the Brethren, [Page 517] singing together both with voyce and hearts. For about a yeere it was, or not much aboue, that Iustina, mother to the Emperour Valentinian, prosecuted thy seruant Ambrose, in fauour of her heresie, to which she was seduced by the Most probable it is, that the Te Deum was now made, because it is so direct a confessiō of the Trinity, oppugned by the Arrians. Tis a Creed set Hymnwise, beleeued to bee made by S. Ambrose, & S. Austen. Arriane; the deuout people watched day and night in the Church, ready to dye with their Bishop, thy seruant: where my [...] thy handmaid, bearing a chiefe part of those troubles and watchings, euen liu'd by prayer: yea wee also, not yet vnfrozen by the heate of thy spirit, were yet stirred vp by the example of the amazed and disquieted City. At this time was it here first instituted after the manner of the [...] Ignatius, who liued An. Christi 100. mentions singing in the Easterne Churches. Epist. ad Remanos Quire-men onely were to singing the Church Anno 364. Concil. Laodic. Can [...]5. Churches, that Hymnes and Psalmes should bee sung, lest the people should waxe faint through the [Page 518] tediousnesse of Sorrow: which custome being retained from that day to this, is still imitated by diuers, yea, almost by all thy Congregations, throughout other parts of the world.
2. At that time didst thou by a vision discouer vnto thy forenamed Bishop, the place where the bodies of Ger [...]asins and Protasius the Martyrs didlye hid (whom thou hadst in the Treasury of thy secret, preserued vncorrupted so many yeeres) from whence thou mightst thus seasonably bring thē to light, to represse the fury of this woman the Empresse: for when as they were once discouered and digd vp, and with due honors translated to Ambroses Church; not onely they who were vexed with vncleane, spirits (the deuils confessing themselues to bee so) were cured; but a [Page 519] certaine man also haning beene blinde many yeeres, (a welknowne Citizen of that City) asking and hearing the reason of the peoples confused ioy; sprang forth, desiring his guide to lead him thither: and being come to the place, requested the fauour, that with his handkerchiefe hee might touch the Beare of thy Saints, whose death is precious in thy sight. Which when hee Psa. 116 15 had done, and put vnto his eyes, they were forthwith opened. Herevpon was the same spred, hereupon were thy prayses The cure was ascribed to God, not to the Martyrs, as now in Popery. zealously proclaimed to the view of the world, and hereupon was the minde of that enemy, though not brought to bee healed by beleeuing, yet restrayned Another meanes did God raise vp, namely our Countryman Maximus, who comming with his Army of Brittaines into Italy, made her slee to Thessalonica. See Zozomen. lib. 7. c. 13. Niceph. l. 12. c. 19. from her fury of persecuting. [Page 520] Thankes to thee, O my God, whence, and whither hast thou thus led my remembrance, that I should also confesse these particulars: vnto thee; which (hauing forgotten other great matters) I had almost passed ouer.
And yet euen then, when as the odors of thy oyntments were so fragrant, did wee not runne Can. 1. 2. 3 after thee: and for this reason did I more abundantly weepe at the singing of thy Hymnes, as hauing once sighed my selfe out of breath after thee, and now at last recouering so much of my winde againe, as there can bee freedome of ayre afforded in this house of grasse. Indow [...] [...]. Thus hee translates a [...].
CHAP. 8. The Conuersion of Euodius. A discourse of his Mother.
1. THou that makest men of one mind to dwell in one house, didst bring Euodius a young man of our owne City, also to consort himselfe with vs. Who beeing an Officer of Court, was conuerted vnto thee and baptized before vs, and hauing quit his These Agentes in Rebus, were of the Soldiery, out of which the Emperour chose some to serue his person in Court, and otherwhere. See our note vpon cap. 7 lib. 8. Colours in his secular warfare, had deuoted himselfe to fight vnder thy baenner. We kept company with one another, intending still to dwell together in our deuout purpose; and seeking out now for some place where wee might more conueniently serue thee in, wee remooued therevpon backe againe into Affrica: whither ward [Page 522] being on our way as farre as The Porttown [...] next to Rome, where they tooke ship for Affrica. Ostia, my mother departed this life. Many things doe I ouerpasse, because I make hast. Receiue my Confessions and Thankesgiuings, O my God, for innumerable things which I am silent in. But omit I will not whatsoeuer my soule can bring forth concerning that Handmaid of thine, which brought forth mee: both in her flesh, that I might be borne againe, to this temporall light; and in her heart too, that I might bee borne againe to the eternall Light. I will remember, not her gifts, but thine in her. For neyther did she giue birth nor education vnto herselfe.
2. For then createdst her, nor did her father and mother know, what kinde of creature was to proceede out of their loynesd And it was the Scepter of thy Christ, the discipline [Page 523] of thine onely Sonne, that educated her in thy feare, in a house of Christians, which was a good member of thy Church. Yet was shee wont not so much to commend the bare diligence of her mother in her education, as the care of a certayne decrepite seruant of hers, who had also carried her father being a Child, as little ones vse to be carried at the backes of bigger maidseruants. For which reason, Pick-pack according to the Country fashion perchance or else for sport sake. and because shee was well in yeeres, and of excellent conuersation; was shee in that Christian family, very well respected by her master and mistresse: hauing thereupon the charge of her mistresses daughters committed vnto her; which she with much diligence performed, being sharp to hold them in, (when neede so required) with a holy seuerity, and vsing a graue [Page 524] manner of discretion in teaching of them. For except at those houres wherein they were most temperately fed at their parents table, would shee not suffer them (were they neuer so thirsty) to drink so much as a draught of water; preuenting thereby a naughty custome, and giuing them this wholesome Item withall; Goe to, now yee drinke water, because you are not suffered to haue wine: but when once you come to bee marryed, and bee made Mistresses of Buttries and Cellars, you will scorne water then, but the custome of drinking will preuaile vpon you.
3. By this way of tutoring, and the authority shee had in awing of them, did shee moderate the longing of their tender ages, yea and brought the [...] thirst to so [Page 525] honest a moderation, as that now they would not of themselues take more liberty, then what was comely. But there stole for all this, (as thy hand-maide told mee her sonne:) there stole vpon her, a lickotish inclination toward wine. For when (as the manner was,) Thee, being thought to bee a sober mayden, was bidden by her parents sometimes to draw Wine out of the Hogs-head, she holding the I suppose the pot into which the wine was drawn from the tap, had a little spout by which it was powred into a handsomer flagon, which was to stand vpon the liuery cupboord. Pot vnder the Tappe would at the mouth of it, before shee powred the Wine into the Flagon, wet her lipes as it were with a little sippe of it: for much would not her taste suffer her to take in.
For she did not this out of any drunken desire, but vpon such ouerflowing excesses as yo [...]th is subiect vnto, who boyle [Page 526] ouer with gamesomenesse: which in youthfull spirits is wont to bee kept vnder, by the grauity of their elders.
3. And thus vnto that Modicum euery day adding a little more, (for who-euer contemneth small things, shall fall Ecclus. 19. 1 by little and little,) fell shee at last to get such a custome, that shee would greedily take off her Cups brimmefull almost of wine. Where was then that watchfull old woman, with all her earnest countermending? was any thing of force enough to preuaile against a secret disease, if thy physicke, O Lord, did not watch ouer vs? Her father, mother, and gouernours not being by, thy selfe being at hand, who createdst, who calle [...] vs, who also by meanes of these people that are set ouer vs, workest somthing towards [Page 527] the saluation of our soules, what didst thou at that time, O my God? how didst thou cure her? which way didst thou heale her? didst thou not out of that other womans soule bring forth a hard and a sharpe Checke, as it were a Chirurgions knife out of thy secret store; and with one blow quite cut off that putrified custome of hers?
4. For that old mayd which shee vsed to goe withall into the Celler, falling to Ad cuppam vnto the Pype or Hoggs-head. words (as it happened) hand to hand with her little mistresse, hither in the teeth in a most bitter insulting manner, calling her Wine-bibber: with which taunt she being struck to the quicke, reflected vpon the fowlenesse of her fault, yea and instantly condemnd it in her selfe, [...]auing it quite. ‘Euen as friends by flattering make vs worse so enemies oftentimes [Page 528] by reproaching, make vs better:’ Yet shalt not thou render vnto them according to that which by them thou doest, but according to that which themselues intended. For she being in choler, had a desire rather to vex her young mistris, then to amend her; and therefore did shee it thus priuately: eyther for that the oportunity of the time, and place of their brabble found them thus alone; or else for feare her selfe should haue had anger, for discouering it no sooner.
But thou, O Lord, the Gouernor both of heauenly and earthly things, who conuertest to thine owne purposes the very depths of the running streames, and disposest of the trouble some reuolutions of all ages [...] didst by the fury of one soule, thus cure the ill custome of another: And that [Page 529] lest any man, when hee obserues this, should attribute it vnto his owne power, if another man chance to bee reformed by a word of his, whom The former Translater is here bold to crosse the sence by putting in of a negatiue whom be meant not to reforme. hee meant indeede to haue reformed.
CHAP. 9. His mother Monica'es carriage towards her husband. A description of a rare wife.
1. BEing thus modestly and soberly brought vp, and made subiect by thee rather to her parents then by her parents vnto thee; so soone as shee prooued marriageable, was shee bestowed vpon a Husband, whom shee was as seruiceable vnto, as to her Lord: endeuoring thereby to winne him vnto thee, preaching ▪ Thee vnto him by her Conuersation; by which Thou madest her to appeare beautifull, [Page 530] and reuerently amiable, yea and admirable vnto her husband. For shee so discreetly endured his wronging of her bed, that she neuer had any iealous quarrell with her husband for that beastlynesse. Because she still expected thy mercy vpon him, that beleeuing in thee, hee might turne chaster.
And hee was besides this, as of a passing good nature, so also very hot and cholerike: but shee knew well enough, ▪ That a husband in choller, is not to bee contradicted; not in deede onely, but not so much as in word. But so soone as hee was growne calme and quieter, that shee saw her oportunity, would shee render him an account of her actions; if so bee hee had beene offended vpon too slight an occasion.
2. In a word, when as many [Page 531] matrones, who had much milder husbands, carried the markes of the blowes in their dissigured faces, would in their gossippings tell many a tale of their husbands manner of liuing; shee as it were in iest, grauely aduised their too free tongues; That from the time they first heard those Tables, which they call Tabulas matrimoniales. I he Ancients recorded the conditions of the contract, the Ioy [...]ture, dowry, and marriage duties in publike sables, which were read (like our exnortations in the Communion booke, after marriage) openly on the day or matrimony: for these see Tertul lib. ad [...], c. 3. Matrimoniall, to bee first read vnto them, they should account of them as euidences, whereby themselues were made seruants; and that therefore being alwayes mindfull of their owne condition, they ought not to pride vp themselues against their husbands. And when as they admired, (knowing what a cholericke husband shee indured) for that it had neuer beene heard, nor by any token perceiued, that Patricius had once beaten his wife, or that there had been any one household [Page 532] difference betweene them for so much as one day; and whenas they familiarly askt the reason of it, shee taught them the Rule, which I haue before mentioned. Those wiues that obseru'd it, finding the good, gaue her thankes for it; those that did not, were kept vnder and afflicted.
3. Her mother-in-law also, being at first incensed at her by the whisperings of naughty seruants; she so farre ouercame by obseruance, perseuered so long in patience and meekenes; that shee of her owne accord discouered vnto her sonne, the tales that the maid-seruants had carried be tweene them, whereby the peace of the house had been disturbed, betwixt her and her daughter-in-law, requiring him to giue them correction for it. When he therefore, [Page 533] both out of obedience to his mother, and out of a Core to the well-ordering of his family, and to prouide withall for the concord of his people, had with stripes corrected the seruants thus bewrayed, according to the pleasure of her that had reueal'd it, her selfe also added this promise, that cuery one should looke for the like reward at her hands, whosoeuer, to picke a thank by it, should speake any ill of her daughter-in-law: which none being so hardy afterwards as to doe, they liued euer after with a most memorable sweetnesse of mutuall courtesies. This great gift thou bestowedst also, O God my mercie, vpon that good hand maid of thine, out of whose wombe thou broughtest mee; namely, that she euer did, (where shee wasable) carry herselfe so peace [Page 534] fully betweene any parties that were at difference and discorded; as that after shee had on both sides heard many a bitter word, (such as swelling and indigested choler vses to breake forth into, whenas vnto a present friend, the ill-brookt heart-burning at an enemy, is with many a byting tittle-tattle, breathed vp againe) shee neuer for all that, would discouer more of the one party vnto the other, then what might further their reconcilement.
4. This vertue might seeme a small one vnto mee, if to my griefe. I had not had experience of innumerable companies, (I know not by what horrible infection or sinne spreading farre and neere,) who vsed not onely to discouer the speeches of enemies angred on both sides, to one another; but to adde withall [Page 535] some things that were neuer spoken: whereas on the contrary, it ought to bee esteemed a meane vertue in a man, to forbeare meerely to procure or increase ill will amongst people by ill speaking, vnlesse hee studie withall how to quench it by making the best of euery thing. And such a one was shee, thy selfe being her most intimate Master, teaching her in the schoole of her brest. Finally, her owne husband (now towards the latter end of his life) did shee gaine vnto Thee; hauing now no more cause to complayne of those things in him when hee was once baptized, which she had formerly borne withall, before hee was conuerted.
5. Yea, shee was also the seruant of thy seruants; and whosoeuer of them knew her, did both commend much in her, and honored and loued [Page 536] Thee: for that they might well perceiue thy selfe to bee within the heart of her holy conuersation, the fruites of it being witnesses. For shee had beene The wife of one man; shee had repayed the 1 Tim. 5. 9 duty shee ought vnto her parents; shee had gouerned her house very religiously; for good workes she had a good report; shee had brought vp her childen, so often trauailing in birth of them againe, as shee Gal. 4. 19. saw them swaruing from thee.
Lastly, of all of vs thy seruants, O Lord, (whom for this fauour receiued thou sufferest thus to speake, vs, who before her sleeping in thee liued in society together, hauing first receiued the grace of thy baptisme) did shee so take the care of, as if she had beene the mother to vs all: being withall so seruiceable, as [Page 537] if she had beene the daughter to vs all.
CHAP. 10. Of a confernce had with his mother, about the Kingdome of Heauen.
1. THe day now approaching that shee was to depart this life, (which day thou well knewest, though we were not aware of) it fell out, thy selfe, as I beleeue, by thine owne secret wayes so casting it: that shee and I should stand all alone together leaning in a certaine window, which lookt into the garden of the house where wee now lay at Ostia; where being sequestred from company after the weary somenesse of a long iourney, wee were prouiding our selues for a sea-voyage into [Page 538] our owne country, There conferred wee hand to hand very sweetely; and forgetting those things which are Phil. 3. 13. behinds, wee reached forth vnto those things which are before; wee did betwixt our selues seeke at that Present Truth, (which thou art) in what manner the eternall life of the Saints was to bee, which eye hath not seene, nor Esay. 49. 4. eare heard, nor hath it entred into the heart of man. But yet wee gaped with the mouth of our heart, after those vpper streames of that Fountaine which is before thee; that being besprinckled with it according to our capacity, wee might in some sort meditate vpon so high a mystery.
2. And when our discourse was once come vnto that poynt, that the highest pleasure of the carnall sences, [Page 539] and that in the brightest beame of corporall lightsomenesse, was, in respect of the sweetenesse of that life, not onely not worthy of comparison, but not so much as of mention; wee chering vp our selues with a more burning affection towards that, did by degrees course ouer all these corporeals: that is to say, the heauen it selfe, from whence both Sunne, and Moone, and starres doe shine vpon this earth: yea wee soared higher yet, by inward musing, and discourse vpon Thee, and by admyring of thy workes. And last of all, wee came to our owne soules which wee presently went beyond, that wee might aduance as high as that Region of neuer-wasting plenty: where Thou feedest Israel for euer with the foode of Trueth; and [Page 540] where life is that Wisedome by which all these things are made, and which haue beene, and which are to come. And this Wisedome is not made; but it is at this present, as it hath euer beene, and so shall it euer bee: seeing that the Termes to haue beene, and to be hereafter, are not at all in it, but to Be now, for that it is eternall. For to haue beene, and to be, is not eternall. And while we were thus discoursing and streyning our selues after it, we arriued to a little touch of it with the whole stroake of our heart; and we sighed, and euen there wee left behinde vs the first fruits of our spirits enchayned vnto it; returning from these thoughts, to vocall expressions of our mouth, where words are both begun and finished. And what can bee like vnto thy Word, our Lord, who remaines in himselfe [Page 541] for euer without becomming aged, and yet renewing all things?
3. Wee said therefore: If to any man the tumults of the flesh bee silenced, let these He means, that whosoeuer hath once ouercome his owne lusts, should no more speake of, or listen after any thing but God. The other Translator makes odd sence of it. fancies of the earth, and waters, and ayre be silenced also: yea let the Poles of heauen be silent also: let his owne soule likewise keepe silence; yea let it surmount it selfe, not so much as thinking vpon it selfe. Let all dreames and imaginary reuelations be silenced, euery tongue, and euery signe, and whatsoeuer is made by passing from one degree vnto another, if vnto any man it can bee altogether silent: and that because if any man can hearken vnto them, all these will say vnto him, We created not our selues, but Hee that remaines to all eternity. Thus much the creatures hauing vttered, if they bee then silent, [Page 542] (as hauing raised their attentions vnto him that made them) then let him speake alone; not by them, but by himselfe, that we may heare his owne Word; not pronounced by any tongue of flesh, nor by the voyce of the Angels, nor by the sound of thunder, nor in the darke riddle of a resemblance; but him whom wee loue in these creatures, let vs heare without the ministery of these creatures; like as wee two now streined vp our selues vnto it, and in a rauishing contemplation arriued vnto a touch of that eternall Wisedome, which is oaer all. Should this exaltation of spirite haue euer continued, and all Other visions of a sarre inferior alloy beene quite taken away, and that this one exaltation should rauish vs, [Page 543] and swallow vs vp, and so wrappe vp their beholder among these more inward ioyes, as that his life might bee for euer like to this very moment of vnderstanding which wee now sighed after; were not this as much, as Enter into thy Masters ioy? But when shall that Mat. 25. 21 bee? Shall it bee when wee shall all rise againe, though all shall not bee changed? 1 Cor. 15.
4. Such discourse wee then had and though not precisely after this manner, and in these selfesame words; yet, Lord thou knowest, that in that day when wee thus talkt of these things, that this world with all it's delights grew contemptible to vs, euen as wee were speaking of it. Then sayd my Mother: Sonne, for mine owne part I haue delight [Page 544] in nothing in this life, what I should here doe any longer, and to what end I am here, I know not, now that my hopes in this world are vanished. There was indeede one thing for which I sometimes desired to bee a little while repriued in this life; namely, that I might see thee to become a Christian Catholicke before I died. My God hath done this for me more abundantly; for that I now see thee withall, hauing contemned all earthly happinesse, to bee made his seruant: what then doe I here any longer?
CHAP. 11. Of the extasie and death of his Mother.
1. VVHat answere I then made her [Page 545] vnto these things, I doe not now remember: but in the meane time (scarce fiue dayes after, or not much more) she fell into a feauer, and in that sicknesse one day she fell into a swownd, being for a while taken from her sences. Wee ranne to her; but shee quickly came to her selfe againe; and looking wistly vpon mee and my brother standing by her, sayd vnto vs in manner of a question, Where was I? And fixing her eyes vpon vs, all with griefe amazed; Here, saith she, shal you bury your Mother. I held my peace and refrayned weeping: but my brother spake something to her, insinuating his desire to haue her dye, not in a strange place, but in her owne Country, as being the happier. At hearing of which, shee with an offended countenance, checking him with her eye, [Page 546] for that hee had not yet lost the relish of these earthly thoughts: and then looking vpon me; Behold (quoth she) what he saith: And soone after to vs both, Lay (saith she) this body any where, let not the eare for that disquiet you: this onely I request, That you would remember Here the Popish Translater notes, That she desired to be prayed for. Not so; but what remēbring at the Altar meanes, see our preface. mee at the Lords Altar, where-euer you bee.
2. And when shee had deliuered this her opinion, in words as well as shee could; shee held her peace, her sicknesse growing more strong vpon her. But I, considering with my selfe thy gifts, O Thou my invincible God, which thou instillest into the hearts of thy faithfull ones, from whence such admirable fruites doe spring forth, did greatly reioyce and giue thankes vnto thee, [Page 547] calling now to mind, what I before knew with how much carefulnesse (namely) concerning her place of buriall, shee had alwayes troubled her selfe; which shee had appointed and prepared by the bodie of her Husband. For because they two had liued so louingly together, her earnest desire had still beene (as humane nature is lesse capeable of diuine considerations) to make this addition vnto that happinesse, and to haue it talkt of by the people; That God had granted vnto her, after so long a pilgrimage beyond the seas, to haue now at last in her natiue country, both the bodies of man and wife couered with the same earth.
3. But when this empty conceit beganne, by the [Page 548] fulnesse, of thy goodnesse to be thrust out of her heart, I knew not: but I reioyced with much admiration, that I now so plainely saw it, to haue done so: though indeede in that speech which wee had in the window, whenas shee sayd, What doe I here any longer? shee made shew of no desire of dying in her owne country. I heard afterwards also, that in the time we were at Ostia, how with a matronely confidence shee discoursed with certaine of my friends when I was absent, about the contempt of this life, and of the benefit of death: they being much astonished at the courage of the woman, which thou hadst giuen her; withall demanding of her, Whether shee were not affrayd to leaue her body so farre from her owne City? vnto which shee replyed, Nothing is farre from [Page 549] God; nor was it to bee feared lest hee should not know at the end of the world, the place whence he were to raise me vp. In the ninth day therefore of her sicknesse, and the sixe and fiftieth yeere of her age, and the three and thirtieth of mine, was that religious & holy Soule discharged from the prison of her body.
CHAP. 12. He laments his mothers death.
1. I Cloased her eyes; and there flowed withall an vnspeakeable sorrow into my heart, which ouerflowed into teares: mine eyes at the same time by the violent command of my mind, pumpt their Well drie, and wo was [Page 550] me in that same agony. So soone as she had breathd out her last spirit, the boy Adeodates brake out into a lowd lamentation; till being pressed by vs all, hee held his peace. In like manner also that childish passion of mine owne, which slipt from mee in teares, being restrained by the manly voyce of my heart, was at last silenced. For fitting This same was S. Gregory Nazianzens opinion, Oratione 11. pro Gorgonia, and also orat. 10. in funere Caesary Lachrymis à philosophia superatis psalmodiis lachrimas sedantibus. wee did not thinke it, to solemnize that funerall with lamentations, teares and howlings; for that this is the fashion whereby those that dye miserably, or bee vtterly perished as it were, vse to be lamented: whereas shee did neyther dye in any miserable condition, nor indeede dyed shee vtterly. For thus much were we assured of by the experience of her good conuersation, her sayth vnfained, and other most certaine arguments.
[Page 551] 2 What might that bee therefore which did thus grieuously payne mee within, but a wound newly taken, by hauing that most sweete and deare custome of liuing with her, thus suddenly broken off? I much reioyce to receiue that testimony from her, whereby in the latter end of her sicknesse, vpon my performance of all respectfull dutyfulnesse to her, shee euer and anon speaking most kindly to mee, call'd mee Pium. a dutyfull Child: remembring with great affection of loue, how that shee neuer heard any harsh word or reproachfull tearme, to come out of my mouth against her. But for all this, O my God, that madest vs both, what comparison is there betwixt that honour that I performe to her, and that carefull painefulnesse of hers to mee? [Page 552] Because therefore I was left thus destitute of so great a comfort, was my very soule wounded; yea and my life torne in pieces as it were: which had beene made one, out of hers and mine together.
3 That boy now being stilled from weeping, Euodius tooke vp the Psalter, and began to sing, (the whole house answering him) the 101 Psalme, I suppose they continued to the end of Psalme 102. This was the Primitiue fashion: Nazianzen saies that his speechlesse Sister Gorgoniaes lips muttered the fourth Psalme; I will lie downe in peace and sleepe. As St Austen lay a dying, the company prayed. Possid. That they had prayers betweene the departure and the buriall, see Tertull. l. de Anima. c. 51. They vsed to sing both at the departure and buriall. Nazianzen. oral: 10. sayes, The dead Caesarius was carried from hymnes to hymnes. The Priests were called to sing Chrysost. Hom. 50. ad Antioch. They sung the 116. Psalme vsually. See Chrysost. Homil. 4. in cap. 2. ad Hebraeos. I will sing of mercy and iudgement vnto thee, O Lord. But when it was once heard what we were a doing, [Page 553] there came together very many Brethren and religious women: and whilest they (whose office it was,) were, as the manner is, taking order for the buriall; my selfe in a part of the house (where most conueniently I could, together with those who thought it not fit to leaue mee) discoursed vpon something which I thought fittest for the time: by applying of which playster of truth, did I asswage that inward torment, knowne onely vnto thy selfe, though not by them perceiued; who very attentiuely listning vnto me, conceiued me to be without all sense of sorrow. But in thy eares, where none of them ouer heard me, did I blame the weakenesse of my passion, and refraine my flood of grieuing: which giuing way a little vnto mee, did for all that breake forth with his wonted violence [Page 554] vpon me, though not so far as to burst out into teares, nor to any great change of countenance, yet know I well enough what I kept downe in my heart. And for that it very much offended me, that these human respects had such power ouer mee, (which must in their due order, and out of the Fatality of our naturall condition, of necessity come to passe) I condoled mine owne sorrow with a new grieuing, being by this meanes afflicted with a double sorrow.
4. And behold, when as the Corps was carried to the Burial, we both went & returned without teares. For neither in those Prayers which we powred forth vnto Thee, whenas the Sacrifice of our Here my Popish Translater sayes, that the Sacrifice of the Masse was offered for the dead. That the Ancients had communion with their burials, I confesse. But for what? 1. To testi [...] their dying in the communion of the Church. 2. To giue thanks for their departure. 3. To pray God to giue them place in his Paradise. 4. And a part in the first resurrection: But not as a propitiatory Sacrifice to deliuer them out of purgatory, which the Masse is now onely meant for. See our preface. Redemption [Page 555] was offered vp vnto thee for her, the Corps standing by the Graues side, before it was put into the ground (as the manner there is) did I so much as shed a teare all the Here obserue Buriall with prayers. Prayer time; yet was I most grieuously sad in secrete, and with a troubled minde did I begge of thee (so well as I could) that thou wouldst mitigate my sorrow, which for all that, thou diddest not: recommending, I beleeue, vnto my memory by this one experiment, That the too strict bond of all humane conuersation, is much preiudiciall vnto that soule, which now feeds vpon thy not deceiuing Word. It would, I thought, doe me some good, to goe and bathe my selfe; and that because I had heard the Bath to take his name from the Greekes calling of it [...], for that it driues sadnesse out [Page 556] of the minde. And this I also confesse vnto thy mercy, O father of the fatherlesse; because that after I had bathed, I was the same man I was before, and that the bitternesse of my sorrow could not bee swette out of my heart.
5. I fell to sleepe vpon it; and vpon my waking, I found my griefe to bee not a little abated. Wherevpon lying in my bed alone, there came to my mind those true verses of thy Ambrose. For thou art the
And then againe by little and little as feelingly as before, calling to mind thy handmayd, her deuout and holy conuersation towards Thee, her pleasing and most obseruant behauiour towards Ʋs, of which too suddenly I was now depriued: it gaue mee some content to weepein thy sight; both concerning her, and for her; concerning my selfe, and for my selfe. And I gaue way to these teares which I before restreined, to ouer flow as much as they desired; laying them for a pillow vnder my heart, and resting my selfe vpon them: [Page 558] for there were thy eares, and not the eares of man, who would haue scornefully interpreted this my weeping.
6. But now in writing I confesse it vnto thee, O Lord, read it, who will; and interpret it, how he will: and if hee finds me to haue offended in bewailing my mother so small a portion of an houre (that mother I say now dead and departed from mine eyes, who had so many yeeres wept for me, that I might liue in thine eyes,) let him not deride me; but if he be a man of any great charity, let him rather weepe for my sinnes vnto Thee, the Father of all the brethren of thy Christ.
CHAP. 13. Hee prayeth for his dead mother.
1. BVt my heart now cured of that wound, (for which it might bee blamed for a carnall kinde of affection) I powre out vnto Thee, O our God, in behalfe of that handmayd of thine, a farre different kind of teares; such as flowed from a broken spirit, out of a serious consideration of the danger of euery soule that dyeth in Adam. And notwithstanding she for her part being quickened in Christ, euen before her dissolution from the flesh, had so liued, that there is cause to prayse Thy name, both for her sayth and conuersation; yet dare I not say for all this, that from the time of thy [Page 560] regenerating her by baptisme, there issued not from her mouth any one word or other, against thy commandement. Thy Sonne who is Truth, hath pronounc'd it, Mat. 5. 22. Whosoeuer shall say vnto his brother, Thou foole, shall bee in danger of Hell fire. In so much as woe bee vnto the most commendable life of men, if laying aside thy mercy, thou shouldest rigorously examine it. But because thou too narrowly inquiredst not after sinnes, wee assuredly hope to finde some place Either Heauen or Purgatory notes my papist: Is not purgatory well prou'd from hence? of pardon with thee. But whosoeuer stands to reckon vp his owne Merits vnto Thee, what reckons hee vp vnto thee but thine Here he notes. We grow to haue Merits by the gift of God. A meere contradiction: for if merites, what need gifts? and if gifts, then renounce merits. See Ro. 3. 27. 28 owne gifts? Oh that men would know thēselues to be but men; & that he that glorieth, would glory in the Lord.
2. I therefore O my praise and my life, thou God of my [Page 561] heart, laying aside for a while her good deedes, for which with reioycing I giue thanks vnto thee, doe now See forward. beseech thee for the sinnes of my mother. Hearken vnto mee by him, I intreate thee, that is the true medicine of our wounds, who hung vpon the tree, and now sitting at thy right hand maketh St. Austen would haue bene put n the Inquisition for this; what? leaue out the Virgin Mary and the Saints: This is not Romane Catholicke. intercession for vs. I know that shee hath doalt mercifully, and to haue from her very heart forgiuen those that trespassed against her: doe thou also forgiue her trespasses; what-euer shee hath drawne vpon her selfe in so many yeeres, since her cleansing by the water of baptisme, forgiue her Lord, forgiue her, I beseech thee; enter not into iudgement with her, but let thy mercy bee exalted aboue thy iustice, and that because thy words are true, and [Page 562] thou hast promised mercy vnto the mercifull; which, that people might bee, is thy gift to them, who wilt haue mercy on whome thou wilt haue mercy; and wilt shew deeds of mercy, Rom 9. 1 [...] vnto whom thou hast been mercifully inclined. And I now Here hee discouers the opinion of the Church: none of the Fathers prayd for the dead so much as Austen did, nor would hee (perchance) haue so earnestly prayed for any, but for his Mother. Papists beleeue that the dead are yet in Purgatory, their sinnes yet vnpardoned. Saint Austens beleefe is different. beleeue that thou hast already done what I request of thee; but take in good part, O Lord, these Prayers for the dead then, is but Will-worship grounded vpon no Command, comforted by no promise. All voluntary: Not so much as a Councell for it. Why is it vrged? voluntary petitions of my mouth.
3. For shee, the day of her dissolution being at hand, tooke no thought to haue her body sumptuously wound vp, or imbalmed with spices; [Page 563] nor was she ambitious of any choyce monument, or cared to bee buried in her owne Country. These things shee gaue vs no command for; but desired only to haue her name See the preface. commemorated at thy Altar, which shee had serued without intermission of one day; from whence she knew that holy Sacrifice to bee dispensed, by which that Handwriting that was against vs, is Coll. 2 14. blotted out; through which Sacrifice the Enemy was triumphed ouer; he, who summing vp our offences, and seeking for something to lay to our charge; sound nothing in Him, in whom wee are conquerours. Who shall restore vnto him his innocent blood? who shall repay him the price with which hee bought vs, and so bee able to take vs out of his hands? vnto the Sacrament of which [Page 564] price of our redemption, this handmaid of thine had bound her owne soule, by the bond of fayth.
4. Let none plucke her away from thy protection: let neyther the Lyon nor the Dragon interpose himselfe by force or fraud. For shee will not answere that shee owes nothing, lest she bee disprooued and gotten the better of, by her crafty accuser: but she will answer, how that her sins are forgiuen her by him, vnto whome none is able to repay that price, which hee layd downe for vs, who owed nothing. Plainely, right downe Prayer for the dead had still exceptions taken to it. St. Cyrill Caiech. 5 I know many will aske what good doth it to Soules? And they euer ioyned Almes to their Prayers. Wilt thou honor the dead? Doe Almes deeds to the poore for them. Chrrsost. Hom. 61. in Ioan. But the Priest that sings the di [...]ge &c. hath now robd the poore of that. Let her rest therefore in peace together with her husband, before, or after [Page 565] whom, shee had neuer any: whom shee obeyed; through patience bringing forth fruit vnto thee, that shee might winne him vnto thee. And inspire, O Lord my God, inspire thy seruants, my brethren, thy sonnes, my masters (whom with voyce, and heart, and pen I serue) that so many of them as shall reade these Confessions, may at thy Altar Mee desired not to haue her prayd for, but Commemorated at the Altar Himselfe in his Enchiridion cap. 10 teaches, that such as were very good (and so hee thought his Mother) needed but Thanksgiuing at the Al [...]ar for them. To those that were very euill, neyther Prayers, Sacrifice, nor Almes, could doe good. remember Monica thy handmayd, together with Patricius, her sometimes husband, by whose bodies thou broughtest mee into this life, though how I know not. May they with deuout affection be mindefull of these parents of mine in this transitory light, and of my [Page 566] brethren that are, vnder thee our Father in our Catholicke Mother: and of those who are to be my fellow Citizens in that eternall Ierusalem, which thy people here in their pilgrimage so sigh after euen from their birth, vnto their returne thither. That so, what my mother in her last words desired of me, may the more plentifully bee performed for her in the prayers of many; as well by meanes of my Confessions, as of my prayers.
Saint Agustines Confessions. The tenth Booke.
CHAP. 1. The Confessions of the heart.
1 LEt mee know Thee, O Lord, who knowest mee: let me know thee, 1 Co. 13. 12 as I am knowne of thee. O thou the vertue of my soule, make thy entrance into it, and so fit it for thy selfe, that thou mayst [Page 568] haue and hold it without spotte Eph. 5. 27. or wrinkle. This is my hope, and therefore doe I now speake; and in this hope doe I reioyce, when at all I reioyce. As for other things of this life, they deserue so much the lesse to bee lamented, by how much the more wee doe lament them: and againe, so much the more to bee lamented, by how much the lesse we doe lament them. For behold, thou hast loued truth, and hee that does so, commeth to the light. This will I publish before thee in the confession of my heart; and in my writing, before many witnesses.
CHAP. 2. Secret things are knowne to God.
1. ANd from thee O Lord, vnto whose eyes the bottome of mans Conscience [Page 569] is layd bare, what can bee hidden in mee though I would not confesse it? For so should I hide thee from mee, not my selfe from thee. But now, for that my groaning is witnesse for mee, that I am displeased with my selfe: thou shinest out vnto mee, and art pleasing to me, yea desired, and beloued of mee: and I will bee ashamed of my selfe, yea I will renounce mine owne selfe, and make choyce of thee; and neuer may I please thee, nor my selfe, but in thee.
2. Vnto thee therefore, O Lord, am I layd open, what euer I am, and with what fruit I may Confesse vnto thee, I haue before spoken. Nor doe I it with words and speeches of the body, but with the expressions of my very soule, and the crye of my thoughts, which thy care onely vnderstandeth. For when I am [Page 570] wicked then to confesse vnto thee, is no other thing but to displease my selfe: but when I am well giuen, to confesse vnto thee, is then no other thing, but not to attribute this goodnesse vnto my selfe: because it is thou, O Lord, that blessest the Iust, but first thou iustifiest him being wicked. My Confession therefore, O my God, in thy sight, is made vnto thee priuately, and yet not priuately: for in respect of noyse, it is silent, but yet it cryes alowd in respect of my affection. For neither doe I vtter any thing that is right vnto men, which thy selfe hath not before heard from mee: nor caust thou heare any such thing from me, which thy selfe hath not first sayd vnto me.
CHAP. 3. The Confession of our ill deeds, what it helpes vs.
1. VVHat therefore haue I to doe with men, that they should heare my Confessions; as if they could cure all my infirmities? A curious people to pry into another mans life, but slothfull enough to amend their owne. Why doe they desire to heare from me, what I am; who will not heare from thee, what themselues are? And how know they, whenas they heare my selfe confessing of myselfe, whether I say true or no; seeing none knowes what is in man, but the spirit of man which is in 1 Cor. 2. 11 him? But if they heare from thee any thing concerning themselues, they cannot say, [Page 572] The Lord lyeth. For what els is it from thee to heare of themselues, but to know themselues? and who is hee that knowing himselfe, can say, It is false, vnlesse himselfe lyes? But because Charity beleeueth all things; (that is to say, amongst those whom by knitting vnto it selfe it maketh one) I therefore, O Lord, doe so also confesse vnto thee, as that men may heare: to whom though I be not able to demonstrate whether I confesse truely; yet giue they credit vnto mee, whose eares charitie hath set open vnto mee.
2 But doe thou, O my most private Physicion, make apparent vnto mee, what fruite I may reape by doing it. For the confessions of my passed sinnes (which thou hast so giuen and couered, that thou mightest make mee happy in [Page 573] thee, in changing my life by thy sayth and Sacrament) whenas they are read and heard, they stirre vp the heart that it may not sleepe in despaire, and say, I cannot; but keepe it selfe wakefull in the loue of thy mercy, and the sweetnesse of thy grace: by which any weake persons is made strong, who is by it made guilty to himselfe of his owne infirmities. As for these that are good, they take delight to heare of their passed errours, (those I meane, that are now freed from them:) yet are they not therefore delighted because they are errors; but for that they hauing so beene, are not so now.
3. With what fruit, O Lord my God, to whom my conscience, (more secure vpon the hope of thy mercy, then in her own inocēcy) maketh her daily confession, with what fruit [Page 574] I beseech thee, doe I by this Booke before Thee also confesse vnto men, what at this time I yet am, not what I haue beene? For, as for that fruit, I haue both seene & spoken of it but as for what I now am, behold, in the very time of the making of these Cōfessions; diuers people both desired to know it: both they that personally know mee, and those also that did not; they that had heard any thing eyther from me, or of me: but their care ouer-heares not my heart, where-euer, or what-euer I be. They are desirous therefore to heare mee confesse what I am within; whither neyther their eye, nor eare, nor vnderstanding is able to diue; yet doe they desire it, though they bee tyed to beleeue mee, not able to know me, because that Clarity (by which they are made good) [Page 575] sayes vnto them, that I would neuer belye my selfe in my Confessions. And tis that Charity in them, which giues credit to me.
CHAP. 4. Of the great fruite of Confession.
1. BVt to what end would they heare this? doe they desire to congratulate with mee, when as they shall heare how neere (by thy grace) I am now come vnto thee? and to pray for mee, when shall they once heare how much I am cast behind by mine owne heauinesse? To such will I discouer my selfe: for it is no meane fruite, O Lord my God, to cause many to me thankes vnto thee, and bee intreated for vs, by many. [Page 576] Let the friendly minde of my brethren loue that in mee, which thou teachest is to bee loued: and lament in me, what thou teachest is to be lamented: Let the minde of my brethren, not that of the stranger, not that of the Strange children, whose mouth talketh Ps. [...]4: 11. of vanity, and their right hand is a right hand of iniquity; but that of my brethren who when they approue of mee, doe also reioyce for mee; and when they disallow mee, are sory for me: because that whether they allow, or disallow me, yet still they loue me. To such will I discouer my selfe: they will haue a respect to my good deedes, and sigh for my ill. My good deedes are thine appoyntments, Where be Merits then? This is right Protestant diuinity. and thy gifts: my euill ones, are my owne faults, and thy iudgements. Let them receiue comfort by the one, and sigh [Page 577] at the other: Let now both thanks-giuing and bewailing ascend vp into thy sight, out of the hearts of my brethren, which are thy Censers.
2. And when thou, O Lord, art once delighted with the Incense of thy holy Temple, haue mercy vpon me according Psal. 51. 1. to thy great mercy, for thine owne names sake: and at no hand giuing ouer what thou hast begunne in mee, finish vp what is imperfect. This is the fruit of my Confessions; not of what I haue beene, but of what I am: namely, to confesse this not before thee onely, in a secret reioycing mixed with trembling; and in a priuate sorrow fulnes, allayed with hope: but in the cares also of the beleeuing sonnes of men, sharers of my ioy, and partners in mortality with mee; my fellow Citizens, and [Page 578] fellow Pilgrimes: both those that are gone before, and those that are to follow after mee, and those too that accompany mee along in this life.
3. These are thy seruants, my brethren; those whom thou willest to be thy sonnes, my masters; whom thou commandedst mee to serue, if I would liue with thee. But this thy saying were to little purpose, did it giue the command onely by speaking, and not goe before mee in performing. This therefore I now doe both in deede and word: this I doe vnder thy wings; and that with too much danger, were not my soule sheltred vnder thy wings, and my infirmity knowne vnto thee. I am but a little one; but my Father liueth for euer, and my Protector is fit for mee. For tis the very same hee that begat [Page 579] me, and that defends meet for thou thy selfe art all my goods; euen thou, O omnipotent, who art present with me, and that before I am come vnto thee. To such therefore will I discouer my selfe, whom thou commandest mee to serue: not discouering what I haue beene, but what I now am, and what I am yet. But I will not iudge my selfe. Thus 1 Cor: 4. 3. therefore let mee be heard.
CHAP. 5. That man knoweth not himselfe throughly: and knowes not God but in a glasse darkely.
1. BVt thou, O Lord, doest iudge me: because, that although No man knowes the things of a man but the spirit 1 Cor 2. 11 of man which is in him; Yet [Page 580] is there some thing of man, which the very spirit of man that is in him, knoweth not. But thou knowest all of him, who hast made him. As for me, though in thy sight I despise my selfe, accounting my selfe but dust and ashes; yet know I something of thee, which I know not of my selfe. For surely, now wee see thorough a glasse darkely, not 1 Cor. 13. 12. face to face as yet: so long therefore as I bee absent from thee, I am neerer vnto my selfe [...] Cor. 5. 6. then vnto thee; and yet know I thee not possible to be any wayes violated: whereas for my selfe, I neyther know what temptations I am able to resist, or what I am not.
2. But there is hope, because thou art faithfull, who 1 Cor. 10 3. wilt not suffer vs to bee tempted aboue that wee are able: but wilt with the temptation also make a way to escape, [Page 581] that we may be able to beare it. I will confesse therfore; what I know by my selfe I will confesse, yea and what I know not. And that, because what I doe know by my selfe, by thy shewing it mee, I come to know it: and what I know not by my selfe, I am so long ignorant of, vntill my darkenesse bee made as the Nooneday Ps. 139. 1 in thy sight.
CHAP. 6. What God is, and how knowne.
1. NOt out of a doubtfull, but with a certayne Here hath the former Translater neglected this of conscience. conscience, doe I loue thee O Lord: Thou hast strucken my heart with thy word, & therupon I loued thee. Yea also the heauen, & the earth & all that [Page 582] is in them, behold, they bid me on euery side, that I should loue thee; nor cease they to say so vnto all, to make them inexcuseable. But more profoundly wilt thou haue mercy Rom. 9. 15. on whom thou wilt haue mercy, and wilt haue compassion vpon whom thou wilt haue compassion: for else doe the heauen and the earth speake forth thy prayses vnto the deafe. What now do I loue, whenas I loue thee? not the beauty of any corporall thing, not the order of times; not the brightnesse of Here sets he downe the Obiects and pleasures of the fiue Sences. the light, w ch to behold, is so gladsome to our eyes: not the pleasant melodies of songs of all kinds; not the fragrant smell of flowers, and oyntments, and spices: not Manna and honey, nor any fayre limbs that are so acceptable to fleshly embracements.
2. I loue none of these [Page 583] things, whenas I loue my God: and yet I loue a certaine kinde of light, and a kind of voyce, and a kinde of fragrancy, and a kinde of meat, and a kind of embracement. Whenas I loue my God; who is both the light, and the voyce, and the sweet smell, and the meate, and the embracement of my inner man: where that light shineth vnto my soule, which no place can receiue; that voyce soundeth, which time depriues me not of; and that fragrancy smelleth, which no wind scatters; & that meate tasteth, which eating deuoures not; and that embracement clingeth to mee, which satiety diuorceth not.
This is it which I loue, when as I loue my God. And what is this? I askt the Earth, and that answered me, I am not it; and whatsoeuer are in it, made the same confession. I asked [Page 584] the Sea and the deepes, and the creeping things, and they answered me, We are not thy God, seeke aboue vs. I asked the fleeting winds; and the whole Ayre with his inhabitants answered me, That An old Philosopher Anaximenes was deceiued, I am not thy God. I asked the heauens, the Sunne and Moone, and Starres, Nor (say they) are wee the God whom thou seekest.
3. And I replyed vnto all these, which stand so round about these dores of my flesh; You haue answered me concerning my God, that you are not he. And they cryed out with aloud voyce, He made vs. My questioning with them, is my intention: What he meanes by Intention, see in our Marginall note lib. 7. cap. 1. pag 342. like a Philosopher he puts Intention and Species together. He meanes, that their hauing a shape and figure, shewed them not to bee Gods. This is contrary to the Manichees. & their answer is their figure and species. And I turned my selfe vnto my selfe, and sayd, Who art thou? [Page 585] And I answered, A man: for behold, here is a soule, and a body in me, one without, and the other within. By which of these two, am I to seeke my God, whom my body had inquired after from earth to heauen, euen so farre as I was able to send these beames of mine eyes in ambassage? But the better part is the inner part, vnto which all these my bodily messengers gaue vp their Renunciabant. This he translates, gaue place, ignorantly. See our note on lib 7. c. 17. pa. 396 intelligence, as being the President and Iudge of all the seuerall answers of heauen and earth, and of all things that are therein, who all sayd, Wee are not God, but He made vs. These things did my inner man kn [...]w by the intelligence giuen him by the outer man: And I the inner man knew all this; I the soule, by meanes of the Sences of the body.
4. I asked the whole frame of the world concerning my [Page 586] God, and that answered mee, I am not He, but Hee made me. Doth not this corporeall figure guidently appeare to all those that haue their perfect sences? why then speakes it not The 5. outward Sences represent what they see, heare, &c. vnto the 3. inward Sences: and then Reason takes the report or intelligence, and makes iudgemēt, and giues direction accordingly. The other Translater is much out here, for want of a very little Philosophy. the same things vnto all? The creatures both small and great doe see this corporeall figure well enough, but they are not able to aske any questions of it: because Iudge Reason is not President ouer their Sences which are to giue vp intelligence vnto him. But Men are well able to aske that, so they may clearely see the inuisible things of God, which are vnderstood by the things that are made. But by inordinate loue of them, they make themselues subiects vnto them: and slaues are not fit to be Iudges. Nor will the creatures answere to such as aske of them, vnlesse the askers be able to iudge: nor so much [Page 587] as alter their voyce, (that is, their out-ward appearance) if so bee one man onely lookes vpon it, and another seeing it, withall enquires of it, so as it may appeare one way to this man, and another way to that man: but it appearing the same way vnto both, is dumbe to this man, but makes answere vnto that; Yea verily it speakes vnto all; but they onely vnderstand it, who compare that voyce receiued from without by the Sences, with the Truth which is within. For Truth sayes vnto me, Neyther heauen, nor earth, nor any other body is thy God. This, their very Nature sayes vnto him that lookes vpon them; There is lesse bulke in the part of a thing, then in the whole. Now vnto thee I speake, O my soule, Thou art my better part: for thou quickenest this bulke of [Page 588] my body, by giuing life vnto it, which no body can giue vnto a body: but thy God is the life of thy life vnto thee.
CHAP. 7. God is not to bee found by any ability in our bodies.
1. VVHat is it therefore which I loue, when as I loue my God? who is Hee that is aboue the top of my Soule? By this very soule will I ascend vp vnto him; I will so are beyond that faculty of mine, by which I am vnited vnto my body, and by which I fill the whole frame of it with life. I cannot by that faculty finde my God; for so, the Horse & Mule that haue no vnderstanding, might Psal. 32. [...]. as well finde him; seeing they [Page 589] haue the same faculty, by which their bodies liue also.
2. But another faculty there is, not that onely by which I giue life, but that too by which I giue sence vnto my flesh, which the Lord hath framed for me: when (namely) he commands the eye that it should not heare, and the care that it should not see: but orders that for mee to see by, and this, for mee to heare withall; and assignes what is proper to the other Sences seuerally, in their owne seates and offices; which being diuers through euery sence, yet I the soule being but one, doe actuate and gouerne. I will (I say) mount beyond this faculty of mine; for euen the Horse and Mule haue this, seeing they also are sensible in their bodies.
CHAP. 8. The force of the Memory.
1. I Will soare therefore beyond this faculty of my nature, still rysing by degrees vnto Him, who hath made both mee and that nature. And I come into these fields and spacious palaces of my Memory, where the treasures of innumerable formes brought into it from these things that haue beene perceiued by the sences, be hoarded vp. There is layd vp, whatsoeuer besides wee thinke, eyther by way of enlarging or diminishing, or any other wayes varying of those things which the sence hath come at: yea, and if there bee any thing recommended to it, and there layd vp, which forgetfulnesse hath not swallowed vp and [Page 591] buried. To this treasury when euer I haue recourse, I demaund to haue any thing brought forth whatsoeuer I will; whereupon some things come out presently, and others must be longer enquired after, which are fetcht (as it were) out of some more secret receptacles: other things rush out in troopes; and while a quite contrary thing is desired and required, they start forth, as who should say, Lest peraduenture it should bee wee that are called for. These I driue away with the hand of my heart, from the sight of my remembrance; vntill that at last bee discouered, which I desire, appearing in sight, out of its hidden Cells. Other things are supplyed more easily and without disorder, iust as they are desired: former notions giuing way to the following by; which giuing [Page 592] way are they layd vp againe, to bee forth-comming when-euer I will haue them. Which is altogether, whenas I repeate any thing by heart.
2. There are all things distinctly & vnder generall heads preserued, according to the seuerall gates that each notion hath beene-brought in at: as light (for example) & all colours and formes of bodies, brought in by the Eyes: and by the Eares all sorts of Sounds: and all Smels by the Nosethrils; all tastes by the gate of the Mouth: and by the sence which belongs to the whole The Touch, which hath no proper Sea [...] or Organ, as the other 4 Sences haue, but is diffused all the body ouer. body, is brought in whatsoeuer is hard or soft; whateuer is hot, or cold; whateuer is smooth or rugged, heauy or light, in respect of the body, eyther outwardly or inwardly. All these doth that great Receipt of the memory take in, which are to bee sorth comming, [Page 593] and to be cald for againe, whenas neede so requireth. And there bee, I know not what, secret and vnexpressable nookes in it; seeing all these notions of things each by his owne Port, enter into it, and are there layd vp in it. And yet doe not the things themselues enter the Memory; onely the Images of the things perceiued by the Sences, are ready there at hand, when euer the Thoughts will recall them.
3. Which Images who can tell how they come to be formed, notwithstanding it plainely appeares by which of the Sences each hath beene fetched in and locked vp? For euen whilest I dwell in the darknesse & silence; yet into my memory can I draw colours, if I please, and can discerne betwixt Blacke and White, and what others I desire. [Page 594] Nor yet her Sownds breake in, and disturbe that notion drawne in by mine eyes, which I am now considering vpon: seeing these Sounds bee in the memory too, and layd vp in secret, as it were apart by themselues; and I can call for them if I please, and they present themselues to mee at an instant. And though my tongue be quiet, and my throat silent, yet can I sing as much as I will; nor doe the Images of those colours which notwithstanding be then there, now encroach and interrupt me, when another piece of treasure is cald for which came in by the eares. And thus all other things, brought in and layd vp by other of the sences, doe I call to remembrance at my pleasure. Yea I discerne the breath of lillies from that of violets, though at the instant I smell nothing: and [Page 595] I preferre honey before sweet wine, smooth before rugged; though at that time I neyther taste, nor handle, but remember onely. All this doe I within, in that hugy roomthynesse of my memory.
4. For there haue I in a readinesse, the heauen, the earth, the sea, and what-euer I can thinke vpon in them, besides those which I haue forgotten. There also meete I with my selfe, I recall my selfe, what, where, or when I haue done a thing; and how I was affected when I did it. There be all what euer I remember, eyther vpon mine owne experience, or others credit. Of this sentence my Translater hath made very able Nonsence. Out of the same store doe I my selfe compare these and these likelyhoods of things; eyther of such as I haue made experience of, or of such as I haue barely beleeued vpon experience of some things [Page 496] that bee passed: and by these do I compare actions to come, their euents and hopes: and vpon all these againe doe I meditate, as if they were now present. I will doe this or that (say I to my selfe, in that great receipt of my soule) and this or that shall follow vpon it. Oh that this would come to passe, or that! God would deliuer vs from this or that. Thus talke I to my selfe: which when I speake of, the Images of all the things that I do speake of, are present, all out of the same treasury of my memory; nor could I talke of any of these things, were the Images wanting.
5. Great is this force of memory, excessiue great, O my God! a large and an infinite roomthynes, who can plummet the bottome of it? yet is this a faculty of mine, and belongs vnto my nature: nor can I my self comprehend all that I am. [Page 597] Therefore is the minde too streight to containe it selfe, not of capacity Here he leaues out what hee could not conster. enough to hold there, what should be there. Is the memory therefore without the minde, or rather is it not within it? how then is not the mind sufficient to conteyne all it selfe?
6. A wonderfull admiration surprizes me, and an astonishment seazes me vpon this: that men go abroad to admire the heights of mountaines, the lofty billowes of the sea, the long courses of riuers, the vast compasse of the Ocean, and the circular motions of the starres, and yet leaue them selues vnadmired. And that more is, all these things which I spake of, I did not then see thē with mine eyes; yet could I not haue spoken of them, vnlesse those mountaines & billowes, and Riuers, and starres, which I haue seene, and that [Page 598] Ocean which I beleeue to be, I had already seene inwardly in my memory, yea with such vast spaces betweene, as if I had verily seene them abroad. Yet did not I swallow them into me by seeing, when as with mine eyes I beheld them: Nor are the things themselues now within me, but the Images of them onely. And I distinctly know by what sence of the body, each of these tooke impression in mee.
CHAP. 9. The memory of diuers Sciences.
1. ANd yet is not this all, that this vnmeasurable capacity of my memory beares in minde. Here also bee all these precepts of those liberall Sciences as yet vnforgotten; [Page 599] coucht as it were further off in a more inward place, though properly no place: nor is it the Images Here by putting in of Onely, he quite marres the sense. of the precepts which I beare, but the Sciences themselues. For, what Grammar, or Logike is, how many kinds of Questions there bee, whatsoeuer of all these I know, tis in such manner in my memory, as that I haue not meerely taken in the Image, and left out the thing, as though the noyse of it hauing sounded, is againe vanished, like a voyce left in the care by the Sicut vox impressa, per oures vestigio quo quasi sonaret, cúm iam non sonaret The former Translateris lost; makes a meere noyse onely. Vestigium is that impression, scale or marke, that a thing leaues behinde it, which in Songs, Musicions call the Ayer. The print of the hares foote, is the vestigium to the dogs eye; but the sent left in it, is the vestigium to his nose. The memory (that is the bearing still in minde) needs not this: but tis the remembring or the recalling to memory that needs this vestigium, to discourse and hunt vpon, for recouery of the lost notion. ayre of it, wherby it was to be called into memory, againe, as if it now [Page 600] presently sounded, whenas indeede it doth not sound. Or like an Odour, euen while it passes away and is fann'd into wind, does affect the smelling; whence it conueighs the Image of it selfe into the memory, which remembring, we smell ouer againe: or like meate, which verily in the belly hauing now no taste; hath a kinde of relish in the memory still: or like any thing that is by touching sensibly felt by the body, which also being taken away, is notwithstanding in our memory imagined by vs still. For surely the things themselues are not let in into the memory, but the Images of them onely are with anadmirable swiftnes catcht in, & in most worderfull cabiners stoard vp; whence they are as wondersully fetcht out againe, by the Act of remembring.
CHAP. 10. Our Sences conueigh things vnto our memory.
1. BVt now when I heare that there bee three kinds of questions, Whether the thing bee? What it is? and of what rature it is? I doe indeed hold fast the Images of the sounds, of which those word; be cōposed, which I alsoknow to be, toge her with the noyse passed in by my eares not to be now in any being at all. As for the things themse lues which are signified by those sounds, I neuer so much as reacht them with any sence of my body, nor euer discernd them otherwise then by my very minde; yet haue I layd vp not their Images onely, but their very selues. Which how [Page 602] they gate in into me, let others tell if they can: I for mine owne part haue runne ouer all the Cinque-ports of my flesh, but cannot finde by which they gat in.
2. For mine eyes they say; that if those Images were coloured, twas wee then that brought tydings of them. The eares they say, If they gaue any sound, then twas we gaue notice of them. The Nosthrills they say, If they had any smell, then they passed in by vs. The sence of tast that sayes, Vnlesse they had a sauour with them, neuer aske me for them. The Touch that sayes, Were it not a body, I handled it not; and if I neuer handled it, then I gaue no notice of it. Looke now, whence and which way gat these things into my memory? I for my part know not how. For when I first learned them, I gaue not credit to [Page 603] another mans heart, but I tooke knowledge of them in mine; and approouing them for true, I recommended them ouer vnto my heart, there laying them vp as it were, where I might fetch them agayne, wheneuer I desired. In my heart therefore they were euen before I learned them, but in my memory they were not. Where were they then? or wherefore, when as they were spoken of, did I acknowledge them, and affirmed So it is, and it is true, vnlesse because they were already in my memory; though so farre off yet, and crowded so farre backeward as it were into certaine secret caues, that had they not beene drawne out by the aduice of some other person, I had neuer perchance beene able so much as to haue thought of them?
CHAP. 11. The Species The Species be the fore notes or notions of things. Scaliger. And these Species be indeed in the Soule, not diffused throughout all, but seated in the vnderstanding principally Aristotle l. 3. de Anima, cap. 4. which vnderstanding is the Intellectiue memory. of things are in the soule.
1. VVHerfore we find, that to learne these things whose Images we sucke not in by our Sences, but perceiue within by themselues, without Images, as they are; is nothing else, but by meditating to gather together, and by diligent marking, to take notice of those same notions which the memory did before contayne more scatteringly and confusedly; that so, being orderly and at hand as it were layd vp in the memory, (where before they lurked vncollected and neglected) they may more easily make proffer of themselues vnto our intention For Species Intentionales, See the Philosophers See [...] note vpon pag. 3. [...]2 now made familiar vnto them.
[Page 605] 2. And how many of this kinde does my memory still beare in mind which are found out already, and as I sayd, ready at hand as it were; which yet we are sayd to haue He appeares to be of the Platonist mind, and that to Know was nothing but to Remember. learned and to haue knowne: which if I should giue ouer to call to minde but for some short space of time, they become so drowned againe, and so giue vs the slip, as it were, backe into such remote and priuy lodgings, that I must be put againe vnto new paines of meditation, for recouery of them to their former perfection. For other Quarter to retyre The brayne hath no Cell to put forgotten notions in. vnto they haue not: but they must be rallied and drawne together againe, that they may bee knowne; that is to say, they must as it were be collected and gathered together from their dispersions: whence the word Hee meanes, that to thinke or meditate vpon a note, is to gather together the scattered notions of it. cogitatiō is deriued. For Cogo & Cogito are of the [Page 606] same forme, as Ago and Actito, Facio and Factito. Notwithstanding hath the mind of man so properly layd clayme vnto this word (Cogitation) as that now, not that which is gathered together in any other place, but in the mind onely, (that is drawne together,) is by custome of speech properly now sayd to bee (cogitated or) thought vpon.
CHAP. 12. The Memory of Mathematicians.
1. THe Memory contayneth also the reasons and innumerable lawes of Numbers and Dimensions; none of which hath beene by any Sence of the body imprinted in it: seeing they haue neyther colour, nor sound, nor taste [Page 607] nor small, nor feeling. I haue heard the sounds of those words by which these things are signified, when as they haue beene argued vpon: but the sounds are of another nature from the things. For the sounds are one way in Greeke, and another in Latine: but the things themselues are neyther Greeke, nor Latine, nor any other Language.
2. I haue likewise seene the lines drawne by Architects, euen as small as the thred of a Spiders web; but these are of another kinde; they are not the Images of those Dimensions, For the Dimensions were Thick and Broad, but the lines, neyther. which mine eye of flesh shewed vnto me. He knoweth them, who soeuer without any thought of heart whatsoeuer, acknowledges them within himself. I haue also perceiued euen with all the the sences of my body, those numbers which wee number; but [Page 608] those numbers by which wee make our account, are far different from those numbers which wee make our account vpon; nor are they the Images of these, and therefore are they diuerse I read it variae sunt, and not valde sunt as the printed copyes haue it. from them. Let him now laugh at me for these things, who vnderstands them not; and I will pitty him, whilest hee derides me.
CHAP. 13. The Memory of Affections.
1. ALL these things I well remember, and how I first learnt them doe I well remember. Many things most falsely obiected against these things, haue I both heard, and doe yet remember: which though they bee false, yet is it not false that I haue remembred [Page 609] them; and that I haue discerned withall, betwixt these truths and these falsehoods, which are obiected against them. And this I remember too; and I perceiue my selfe to discerne these things one way now, and remember my selfe to haue oftentimes discerned them otherwaies, whenas I often thought vpon them. That I haue therefore vnderstood these things heretofore, doe I remember often; and what I now discerne and vnderstand, doe I lay vp in my memory, that hereafter I may remember how I haue vnderstood it now. Therefore also doe I now remember myselfe to haue remembred; like as if hereafter I shall call to remembrance, that I haue been able to remember these things now; it shalbe by the force of my memory, that I shall bee able to call it to remembrance.
[Page 610] 2. My Memory contaynes also the Affections of my mind, not in the same manner that my minde it selfe contaynes them, whenas it suffers them: but farre another way, like as the force of the Sicut sese habet vis memoriae. This he turnes. As that it descendeth onely vpon the force of the memory. Memory containes it selfe. For euen then when I am not merry, yet doe I remember my selfe to haue beene merry heretofore; and when I am not sad, yet doe I call to minde my forepassed sadnesse. And that I haue beene afrayd heretofore, I now remember without feare; and I sometimes call to minde a forepast desire, without any desire at all, now. Sometimes on the contrary, in a fit of ioy doe I remember my forepassed sorrow, and in a sad moode, call I to minde the ioy that I haue sometimes enioyed.
CHAP. 14. How, when we are not glad, wee call to mind things that haue made vs glad.
1. VVHich is not to bee wondered at, if meant of the body; for the minde is one thing, and the body another. If I therefore with ioy remember some passed paine of body, 'tis not so strange a thing. But now seeing this Minde is the very same which the memory, (for that when we giue command to haue a thing kept in memory, we say; Looke to it, that you heare this well in mind: and so, when we forget a thing, wee say; It was in my mind euen now, and, 'tis quite slipt out of my minde, calling the memory the minde:) seeing therefore so it is, how comes this to passe, [Page 612] that when in a cheerfull veyn I remember a sad passage, my minde thinking vpon ioy, and my memory at the same time vpon sadnesse: my mind vpon the ioyfulnesse it conceiues, is full of ioy, and yet my memory vpon the sadnesse that is in it, is not sad; does not the memory perchance belong vnto the minde? Who will say so? Doubtlesse therefore the memory is as it were the belly of the mind; and ioy and sadnesse, like sweete and sowre meate, which when they are committed vnto the memory, bee as it were passed away into the belly; where stowage they may haue, but taste none at all. Ridiculous it is to imagine these to be alike; and yet are they not vtterly vnlike.
2. But behold, this also bring I out of my memory. whenas I say there bee foure [Page 613] perturbations of the minde, desire, ioy, feare, and sorrow: and how farre soeuer I am able to dispute vpon these heads, both by deuiding the whole, each into his parts, and by defyning: in my memory finde I what to say, and out of my memory doe I bring it: yet am I not moued for all this, with any of these Perturbations, whenas by calling them to minde, I doe remember them; yea, and before I recalled and meditated them ouer, n my memory they were, and therefore by calling to mind might they very well be fetcht from thence. Perchance therefore, euen as meate is by chewing of the Cud, brought vp againe out of the belly, so by recalling, are these brought vp out of the memory. Why therefore does not the disputer perceiue the taste of it in the mouth [Page 614] of his Musing? why does not the remēberer feele (I meane) the swiftnes of ioy, & the bitternesse of sorrow? is the comparisō vnlike in this, that it is not euery way the like? Who then would willingly discourse of these subiects, if so oft as we name griefe or feare, so oft we should be compelled to be sad or fearefull? and yet could we neuer spoake of them, did we not finde in our memory, not the sounds of the names alone according to their Images imprinted in it by the Sences of the body, but euen the very notions of the Things themselues which wee neuer receiued in, by any of the Cinque-parts of our body, but which the very minde it selfe made sensible of by the experience of its owne passions, hath committed vnto the memory; or else which the memory hath of it selfe retained, [Page 615] being neuer committed vnto it.
CHAP. 15. Wee remember absent things also.
1. BVt whether all this bee done by the Images or no, who can readily affirme? For when, for example, I name a Stone, I name the Sunne at such time as the things themselues are not before my Sences; yet euen then doe I conceiue the Images of them. I name some bodily paine, yet I doe not feele it whenas nothing akes about me: yet for all this, vnlesse the Image were in my memory, I should neuer know what I sayd, nor should in discoursing diserne payne from pleasure.
2. I name bodily health; [Page 616] whenas I am found in body, the thing it selfe is present with me; and yet for all this, vnlesse the Image of health also were fixed in my memory, I could by no meanes recall into my remembrance, what the sound of this name should signifie: nor would sicke people know when health were named, what were spoken, vnlesse the Image thereof were preserued by the force of the memory, although the thing it selfe were far enough from the body. I name some numbers by which we accompt, and they are in my memory; not their Images, but themselues. I name the Image of the Sunne, and that image is also in my memory. Nor doe I call to minde the image of that image, but the image it selfe; that is it which is present with me, whenas I remember it. I name Memory, and I acknowledge [Page 617] what I name. But where doe I acknowledge it, but in my memory it selfe? May the memory it selfe bee present vnto it selfe by its owneimage, or not by it selfe rather?
CHAP. 16. There is a memory of forgetfulnesse also.
1. VVHen I name forgetfulnesse, and acknowledge it withall; whence should I acknowledge what to name, did I not remember it? I speake not now of the sound of the name, but of the thing w ch it signifies: which if I had forgotten, I could neuer acknowledge what that sound signified. When therefore I remember memory, then is the memory it selfe [Page 618] present with mee [...]: but when I name both forgetfulnes and memory too, then is forgetfulnesse present also. Memory is present by which I haue remembred; forgetfulnes is present by which I haue not remembred. But what is forgetfulnesse, but a priuation of memory? How then is that present for mee to remember, which when it is so, I cannot remember? Now, if wee remember any thing, wee hold it in memory; yet forgetfulnesse, vnlesse wee did remember it, we could neuer at hearing of the name, acknowledge the thing that is signified by the sound. Forgetfulnesse is retayned in the memory. Present therefore it is, that we might not forget it, which when it is not, wee doe forget it. Is it to bee vnderstood by this, that forgetfulnesse is not present vntō the memory [Page 619] (whenas we remem [...]er it) by it selfe, but by its Image, because of it were present by it selfe, it would cause vs not to remember, but to forget?
2. Who now shall search out that? who shall comprehend how that should bee? For mine owne part, Lord, I yet labour vpon this, yea and A second doubt. I labour in any selfe, and am become a soyle that requires hard labour and very much sweate. For wee are not now quartering out the regions of heauen, or taking the distances of the Starres, or deuising where the hinges of the earth should hang. It is I my selfe that remember, I the Mind. 'Tis then no such wonder, if the knowledge of that bee farre from mee, which I my selfe am not. But what is nearer to mee then my selfe? Yet loe, am not I able to comprehend the force of mine owne [Page 620] memory; no, though I cannot so much as call my selfe my selfe, without it. For what shall I say, when I see it so certayne that I remember forgetfulnesse? Shall I say that that is not in my memory, which I remember? or shall I say that forgetfulnesse is for this purpose in my memory, that I might not forget? Both these are most absurd.
3. What is to bee thought of this third doubt? How can A third doubt. I say that the Image of forgetfulnesse is kept in memory, and not forgetfulnesse it selfe, whenas I doe remember it? with what colour may I affirme this also, seeing that when the Image of any thing is imprinted in the memory, tis necessary that the thing it selfe bee present first, by which that image may bee imprinted? For in this sort [Page 621] doe I remember Carthage, and all other places where I haue beene: thus remember I mens faces also, whom I haue seene, and the Reports of the other Sences: Nuntiata. thus doe I too, with the health or sicknesse of the body. For when these obiect, were present with mee, my memory receiued their images from them; which as euer present, I might looke vnto and repeate ouer in my mind, when-euer I desired to remember the obiects themselues which were absent. If therfore this forgetfulnesse should be held in memory by meanes of its image, and not immediately by it selfe, then plainely, hath it selfe beene sometimes present, that its image might be then taken. But (now) when it was present, how did it write that image in the memory, seeing the property [Page 622] of forgetfulnes is, by its presence, to blot out what euer it finds there noted? Well! which way soeuer it bee, notwithstanding that way bee past conceiuing, and expressing; yet most certaine I am, that I doe well remember this same forgetfulnesse, by which whatsoeuer else wee remember, is defaced.
CHAP. 17. A threefold power of memory.
1. GReat is this power of Memory; a thing, O my God, to bee amazed at, a very profound and infinite multiplicity: and this thing is the minde, and this thing am I. What am I therefore, O my God? What kinde of nature am I? A life various and full [Page 623] of changes, yea vehemently insariable. Behold, in those innumerable fields, and dennes, and caues of my memory, innumerably full of innumerable kinds of things, brought in, first, eyther by the Images, as 1 all bodies are: secondly, or by the presence of the things 2 themselues, as the Arts are: thirdly, or by certaine notions 3 or impressions, as the Affections of the mind are, which euen then when the mind doth not suffer, yet does the memory retayne; for that whatsoeuer is in the mind, is also in the memory. Thorow all these doe I runne and tumble; myning into them on this side, and on that side, so sarre as euer I am able, but can finde no bottome. So great is the force of memory, so great is the force of this life of man, euen whilest hee is mortall. 2
[Page 624] 2. What am I now to doe, O thou my true life, my God? I will passe euen beyond this faculty of mine which is called memory: yea, I will passe beyond it, that I may approach vnto thee, O sweete light. What sayest thou to me now? See, I am now mounting vp by the steps of my soule, towards [...]hee who dwellest aboue mee. Yea I will passe beyond this faculty of mine which is called memory, desirous to touch thee, so farre as thou mayest bee touched; and to cleaue fast vnto thee, where thou art to be layd hold vpon. For euen the beasts and birds haue memory; else could they neuer find their dennes and nests againe; nor those many other things which they are vsed vnto: nor indeede could they euer enure themselues vnto any thing, but by their memory. [Page 625] I will passe beyond my memory therfore, that I may arriue at him who hath separated me from the foure-footed beasts and the fowles of the ayre, making mee wiser then they: yea I will soare beyond mine owne memory. But where shall I finde thee, O thou truely good, and thou secure sweetnesse? But where shall I bee able to finde thee?
CHAP. 18. Of the Remembrance.
1. IF I now finde thee without my memory, then am I vnmindfull of thee: and how shall I finde thee, if I doe not remember thee? The woman that had lost her greate, and sought it with [Page 626] a light; vnlesse shee had remembred it, shee had neuer found it. For when it was found, whereby should shee haue knowne whether it were the same or no, had shee not remembred it? I remember many a thing that I haue both lost, and found againe: whereby knew I that? euen because that when I was seeking for any of them, and somebody askt me, Is this it, or is that it? so long sayd I no, vntill that were offered mee which I sought for: which had I not remembred (whateuer it were) though it were offered mee, yet should I not finde it, because I could not acknowledge it. And at the same passe still we are, as often as wee finde what we sought for.
2. Notwithstanding, when any thing is by chance lost frō the eyes, not frō the memory [Page 627] (as euery visible body) yet the Image of it is kept still within, and is sought for vntill it bee againe restored vnto the sight: which when it is found, is knowne againe by the Image which is within: Nor doe we say that wee haue found what we haue lost, vnlesse we know it againe; nor can wee know it to bee the same, vnlesse wee remember it. This was onely lost to the eyes, but surely preserued in the memory.
CHAP. 19. What Remembrance is.
1. VVHen now the memory it selfe loses any thing, (as it falls out whenas we forget any thing) and seekes out for the recouery of it; where at last doe we search, but in the memory it [Page 628] selfe? where, if one thing bee offered in stead of another, wee so long refuse it, vntill wee meete that which wee seeke for: which so soone as we haue met withall, we say, This is it: which we could neuer doe, did wee not know it to bee the same: and neuer could we doe that, vnlesse we did remember it. Certainely therefore wee had forgotten it; yet all of it had not slipt vs: but by that part whereof wee had some hold, was the lost part sought for; because the memory now feeling that it did not beare about so much of it together, as it had wont to doe, and halting as it were vpon the may me receiued in the losse of what it had beene vsed vnto; it eagerly layes about to haue that made vp againe, which was wanting. Like as some knowne man, (eyther seene or thought [Page 629] on) if hauing forgotten his name, we study to recouer it: what euer name but his comes into our memory, it will not peize in with it; and all, because that name was neuer vsed to bee thought vpon together with that man: which name therfore is so long reiected, vntil that at length presents it selfe vnto the memory; with which, as hauing, beene acquainted with the knowledge of, it may euenly iump in withall. And from whence does that name present it selfe, but out of the memory? for when being put in minde by some other man, wee know it to bee the same, 'tis by vertue of the memory. Nor doe wee now beleeue it as any new name, but vpon the assurance of our Remembrance, doe wee allow it to be the same that was named to vs.
[Page 630] But were the name vtterly blotted out of the minde, we should not then remember it, when we were againe put in minde of it. For wee haue not vtterly as yet forgotten that, which wee remember our selues to haue forgotten. That lost notion therefore, which wee haue vtterly forgotten, shall we neuer be able so much as to seeke after.
CHAP. 20. All men desire blessednesse.
1. HOw then doe I seeke after thee, O Lord? For when I seeke thee, my God, I seeke an happy life. I will seeke thee, that my soule may liue. For my body, that liueth by my soule: and my soule by thee. Which way then doe I seeke for an happy [Page 631] life? seeing it is not to bee found, vntill I can say It is enough in that place, where I am to say it. How seeke I it? Whether by way of Remembrance, as one that had forgotten it, and yet remember my selfe to haue forgotten it? Or, by way of appetite to learne it as a thing vnknown; which eyther I neuer knew, or at least to haue so farre forgotten it, as that I doe not so much as remember that I haue forgotten it? Is Here the other Translater negligently mis-read his copie. nor an happy life the thing which all desire; and is there any man that some way or other desires it not? But where gate they the knowledge of it, that they are so desirous of it? where did they euer see it, that they are now so enamored of it? Truely we haue it, but which way, I know not: yea, there is a certaine other way, which when any hath, hee is euen [Page 632] then blessed. And some there bee, that bee blessed in hope. These haue it in a meaner kind, then those who are in possession: who yet are much better then such as are neyther blessed in deede, nor in hope: which very same men for all this, had they it not in some sort or other, would not so much as desire to bee happy; which that they doe desire, is most certaine.
2. How they come to know it, I cannot tell: and therefore haue they it by, I know not, what secret notice; concerning which, in much doubt I am, whether it bee in the memory or no: which if it bee, then should wee sometimes haue beene blessed heretofore.
But whether euery man should haue beene so happy as seuerally considered in himselfe, or as in the loynes [Page 633] of that Adam man who first sinned, and in whom wee are all dead, and from whom being descended, wee are all borne with misery; I now inquire not: but this I demaund, whether this blessed life bee in the memory, or no? For, neuer should wee loue it, did wee not know it. Wee heare the name, and we all confesse our desire vnto the thing: for wee are not delighted with the sound onely.
For when a Grecian heares the name sounded in Latine, he is no wayes delighted, for that hee knowes not what is spoken; but wee Latines are delighted with it, euen as he is, if hee heares it pronounced in Greeke: because the thing it selfe is neyther Greeke nor Latine, the attayning whereof both Greekes and Latines doe so earnestly looke [Page 634] after, like as the men of other Languages doe. Knowne therfore vnto all it is and could they with one voyce bee demanded, Whether they would be happy or no? without doubt they would all answer, That they would. And this could not bee, vnlesse the thing it selfe expressed by this name, were still reserued in their memory.
CHAP. 21. We also remember, what we neuer had.
1. BVt is it so in memory as Carthage is to a man that hath seeue it? No. For a blessed life is not to bee seene with the eye, because it is not a body. Doe wee then so remember it, as wee doe numbers? Neyther. For these, hee [Page 635] that already hath in his knowledge, seekes not further to attayne vnto. As for blessed lofe, wee haue that already in our knowledge, therefore doe we loue it, and yet desire to attaine, that wee may bee blessed.
Doe wee remember it then, as we doe eloquence? Nor so. For although some vpon hearing of the name, doe thereupon call to minde the thing, who yet were neuer eloquent, and many doe it, that desire to bee so, whereupon it appeares to bee already in their knowledge: yet hauing by their outward Sences obserued others to bee more eloquent, they are both delighted at it, and desire to be so themselues: notwithstanding, if by their outward notice they had not obserued it, they could not haue beene delighted with it; nor to be eloquent, [Page 636] but that they were delighted with such as were eloquent. But what this blessed life should be, wee can by no sence of our body get the experience of.
2. Or is it so in memory, as the ioy is that wee remember? perchance so indeede: for my ioy I remember euen whilest I am sadde; like as I doe a happy life, euen whilest I am vnhappy: nor did I euer with any bodily sence eyther see, or heare, or smell, or taste, or touch that ioy of mine: but I found it in my minde, wheneuer I reioyced; and the knowledge of it stucke so fast in my memory, that I was well able to call it to remembrance, with contempt sometimes, and with fresh desire other whiles, euen according to the diuersity of those things, for which I remembred my selfe to haue [Page 637] reioyced. For euen at vncleane thoughts, was I sometimes ouerioyed; which calling to minde againe, I now both detest and curse. And other whiles doe I ioy at good and honest thoughts, which I call to minde with some desire, although they perchance present not themselues; and therefore againe sad at it, doe I call to mind my former reioycing. Where therfore and when had I any feeling of a blessed life, that I should remember, and loue, and desire it? Nor is it my desire alone, or of some few besides, but euery man verily would be happy; which, vnlesse by some certaine knowledge wee had notice of, wee should not with so certaine a will desire it.
3. But what is this? If two men bee askt whether they would goe to the [Page 638] warres; one, perchance, would answere that hee would, and the other, that he would not; but if both were askt, whether they would bee happy, both of them would without all doubting affirme, that they desire it: nor for any other reason would this man goe to the warres, and the other not, but to bee happy: For perchance, because that as one man reioyces vpon this occasion, and another vpon that; so doe all men agree in their desire of being happy: euen as they would agree, it they were asked, whether they desired to haue occasion of reioycing: (this I reade, Quod ipsum gaudium; instead of At (que) ipsum gaudium; altering the confused interpunctions and poyntings. very ioy being the thing which they call the blessed life:) and that ioy, though one man obtaines by one meanes, and another man by another meanes, yet is this the thing agreed vpon that they all striue to attaine [Page 639] vnto, namely, that they may reioyce: which for that it is a thing, which no man can rightly say, but that hee hath had some experience of, being therfore sound in the memory, is it called to knowledge, wheneuer the name of a blessed life is mentioned.
CHAP. 22. True ioy, is this blessed life.
1. FArre be it, O Lord, farre be it from the heart of thy seruant who heere confesseth vnto thee, farre be it from me to imagine, that for euery ioy that I reioyce withall, I should be made happy. For there is a ioy which is not granted vnto the vngodly; but vnto those onely which loue thee for thine owne sake; whose ioy thy selfe art. And [Page 640] this is the blessed life, to reioyce vnto thee, concerning thee, and for thy sake: this is the happy life, and there is no other. As for them that thinke there is another, they pursue another ioy, which is not the true one. Howeuer, their minde is not vtterly turned aside from some kind of resemblance of reioycing.
CHAP. 23. Ablessed life what, and where it is.
1. IT is not certaine therefore that all men desire to bee happy, for that those who haue no desire to reioyce in thee, (which to doe is the onely happy life.) doe not verily desire the happy life. Surely My MS. reades it Sane in stead of An, without an interrogatiue. else is the sense imperfect. Gal. 5. 17. all mē desire this: but because the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, [Page 641] and the Spirite against the flesh, that they cannot do what they would, doe they fall vpon that which they are able to doe, resting themselues contented therewith: For because, that they are not able to doe, they doe not will so earnestly, as were sufficient thorowly to make them able. For I demand of euery man, whether they had rather reioyce in the truth, or in the falsehood? They will as little doubt to say, In the truth, as they would to say, that they desire to be happy: For a happy life is a ioying in the truth: For this is a ioying in thee, who art the truth, O God my light, the health of my countenance, and my God. This is the blessed life that all desire; this life which is only blessed, doe all desire to ioy in the truth is all mens desire. I haue had experience of diuers [Page 642] that would deceiue, but not a man that would willingly be deceiued. Where therefore gaynd they the knowledge of this happy life, but euen there, where they learned the truth also? yea verily they loue this truth, for that they would not be deceiued: & whenas they loue a happy life (which is nothing else but a ioying in the truth) then also doe they loue the truth: which yet they would not loue, were there not some notice of it remayning in their memory.
2. Wherefore then ioy they not in it? why are they not blessed? euen because they are more strongly taken vp with other things which haue more power to make them miserable, then that hath to make them happy, which they remember so little of. For there is a dimme glimmering of light yet vn-put-out, in [Page 643] men: let them walke, let them walke, that the darknesse ouertake them not. Why now should truth bring forth hatred, and thy Minister become enemy vnto them, whom hee preaches the truth vnto; when as a happy life is loued; which is nothing else, but a ioying in the truth: ‘vnlesse the reason bee, because truth is in that kinde loued, that all, which loue any other thing, would gladly haue that to bee the truth, which they so loue:’ who, because they would not willingly bee deceiued, would not therefore be conuinced of a falsehood? Therefore doe they hate the truth, for the same reason, which they loue instead of the truth.
They loue truth when it enlightens them, but they hate it when it reprehends them. For because they would not willingly bee deceiued, and [Page 644] fayne would deceiue; doe they loue it, when it discouers it selfe vnto them; but they hate it, when it discouers them to others. But thus shall it pay them in their owne coyne; because, those who would not haue themselues discouered by it, euen those in despite of their teeth shall it vncase; and yet not reueale it selfe vnto them. Thus thus; yea very thus, yea iust thus, desires this pore-blinde, this lazie, this slouenly, and this ill-behau'd minde of man, to muffle vp it selfe from the view of others; but that any thing should bee conceald from it, it desires not But the quite contrary does befall it; for that it cannot lye vndiscouered from the truth; but the truth shall bee veyld vp from it. Yet this minde of man not withstanding, euen thus wretched as it is, takes [Page 645] ioy rather in truths then in falsehoods. Happy therefore shall it one day bee, if no distraction interloping, it shall settle its onely ioy vpon that Truth, by which all things else are true.
CHAP. 24. That the memory containeth God too.
SEE now, how I haue coursed ouer all my memory in search of thee, O Lord; and no where could I find thee, without it. Nor haue I found any thing at all concerning thee, but what I haue kept in memory, euer since the time that I first learnt thee: nor haue I euer forgotten thee, since the houre I first learnt thee; for where I sound Truth, there [Page 646] found I my God who is the truth it selfe; which from the time I first learnt it; haue I not forgotten. Since therefore I learnd to know thee, hast thou still kept in my memory: and there doe I finde thee when euer I call thee to remembrance, and delight my selfe in thee. These be my holy delights, which thou hast bestowed vpon me through thy mercy, which had respect vnto my pouerty.
CHAP. 25. In what degree of the memory God is found.
1. BVt whereabouts in my memory is thy residence, O Lord? where about there abidest thou? what ki [...] of lodging hast thou there f [...] med for thy selfer what manner [Page 647] of Sanctuary hast thou builded for thy selfe? Thou hast afforded this honour vnto my memory, as to reside in it; but in what quarter of it, that am I now considering vpon. For I haue already passed beyond such parts of it, as are common to mee with the beasts, whilest I called thee to mind, (for as much as I found not thee there amongst the Images of corporeall things:) & I proceeded to these parts of it, whither I had recommended the Affections of my mind: nor could I finde thee there. Yea I passed further into it, euen to the very seate of the minde it selfe (which is there in my memory, as appeares by the mindes remembring of it selfe:) neyther wert thou there: for that as thou art not eyther any corporeal image, no more art thou any Affection of a liuing man; like [Page 648] as when wee reioyce, condole, desire, feare, remember, forget, or whatsoeuer else we doe of the like kinde: No nor yet art thou the minde it selfe; because thou art the Lord God of the minde. Moreouer, all these are changed, whereas thou remaynest vnchangeable ouer all; who yet vouchsafest to dwell in my memory, euen since that first time that I learnt to know thee. But why seeke I now, in what particular place of my memory thou dwellest, as if there were any places at all in it? Sure I am, that in it thou dwellest: euen for this reason, that I haue preserued the memory of thee, since the time that I first learnt thee: and for that I finde thee in my memory, whensoeuer I call thee to remembrance.
CHAP. 26. Whereabouts God is to bee found.
1. VVHere then did I finde thee, that I might learne thee? For in my memory thou wert not, before I learn'd thee. In what place therefore did I find thee, that so I might learne thee, but euen in thine owne selfe, farre aboue my selfe? Place there is none; wee goe backward and forward, but particular place there is none to containe thee. Euery where O truth, art thou President of the Councell to those that aske Counsell of thee, and at one dispatch doest thou answere all, yea though they aske thy counsell vpon diuers matters. Clearely doest thou answere them, though all doe not clearely vnderstand [Page 650] thee. ‘All may aduise with thee about what they will, though they alwayes heare not such answer as they desired. Hee is thy best seruant, that lookes not so much to heart that from thee, which himselfe desireth; as hee that is willing with that rather, which from thee hee heareth.’
CHAP. 27. How God drawes vs to himselfe.
1. TOO late beganne I to loue thee, O thou beatty both so ancient and so fresh, yea too too late came I to loue thee. For behold, tho [...] wert within mee, and I out o [...] my selfe, where I made search for thee; deformed I, wooing these beautifull pieces of th [...] [Page 651] workmanship. Thou indeede wert with me; but I was not with thee: these beauties kept mee farre enough from thee: euen those, which, vnlesse they had their Being in thee, should not be at all. Thou calledst, and criedst vnto mee, yea thou euen brakest open my deafenesse. Thou discoueredst thy beames, and shynedst out vnto mee, and didst chase away my blindnesse. Thou didst most fragrantly blow vpon me, and I drew in my breath and panted after thee. I tasted thee, and now doe bunger and thirst after thee. Thou didst touch mee, and I euen burne againe to enioy peace thy.
CHAP. 28. The misery of this life.
1. VVHen I shall once attaine to be vnited vnto thee in euery part of me, then shall I no more feele eyther sorrow, or labour: yea, then shall my life truely bee aliue, euery way full of thee. Whereas now verily, for that whom thou fillest, thou also raysest, am I a burthen vnto my selfe, because I am not full of thee. The ioyes of this my life which deserue to bee lamented, are at strife with my sorrowes which are to bee reioyced in: but which way the victory wil incline. I yet know not. Woe is me O Lord, haue pitty on mee; My sorrowes that be bad, are in contention with my ioyes that bee good: and which way the victory will encline, I yet know not. [Page 653] Alasse for mee, O Lord, haue pitty vpon mee. Woe is mee; behold, I hide not my wound [...]: thou art the Physician, and I the Patient: thou mercifull, and I miserable; Is not the life of man vpon earth a very temptation?
‘2. Who is hee that would willingly endure troubles and difficulties? These thou commandest to bee borne, not to beloued: for no man is in loue with the crosse which hee takes vp, though hee loues well enough to take it vp. For notwithstanding that he reioyces to beare, yea much rather had hee that there were no crosse for him to beare.’ In aduersity, I desire prosperity, and in prosperity am I afraid of aduersity: what middle place now is there betwixt these two, where this life of man is free from temptation? Woe is threatned vnto [Page 654] the prosperity of this world againe, & againe; both for the feare of aduersity, and lest our ioy should bee marred. Woe vnto the aduersities of this word, againe and againe, yet woe the third time vnto them: and that because of the great desire men haue vnto prosperity. Aduersity therefore being so hard a thing, and which makes Some compies reade it Na frangat roler antiam, and others, naufragat. shipwracke oft times of our patience, is not the life of man a very temptation vpon Earth, and that without intermission?
CHAP. 29. Cur hope is all in God.
1. NOw is all my hope no where but in thy very great mercy, O Lord my God. [Page 655] Giue mee patience to endure what thou commandest, and then command what thou wilt. Thou imposest continency vpon mee; and when I perceiued as one Ait quidam The pi [...]ce quo [...]ed [...] which slight men [...]t [...]ning of the Author, hee giues vs to note, that he did not ranke this booke of Wisedome among the Canonicall Scriptures; nor quoted it as Gods word, but mans. One sayth St Augustine honors these Apocryphall bookes oftentimes by quoting them: but does not Canonize them. This same One sayth, hath the Popish Translater left out, as seeming too slight a phrase for his vneanonicall Apocrypha. sayth, that no man can bee continent, vnlesse thou giue it, and that this was a point of wisedome to know whose gift it was. By continency verily, are wee bound vp and brought into vnity with thee; from whom wee were scattered abroad into many diuisions: for needes must hee loue thee lesse, who loues any thing together with thee, which hee loues not for thee.
[Page 656] O thon loue, which art euer burning, and neuer quenched! O charity, my God! kindle mee I beseech thee. Thou enioynest me continency: giue me what thou commandest, and then command what thou wilt.
CHAP. 30. The deceitfulnesse of dreames. 1 Ioh. 2. 16.
1. VErily thou commandest me to containe my selfe from the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the ambition of this world. Thou commandest mee also to abstayne from carnall copulation; and concerning wedlock thou didst the popish Translater notes, That chaslity is better then marriage. But does that appeare by this passage? perchance to those that haue the gift of conti [...]ency (as St. Austen now had) it is indeed, nay it had been a sinne for him to haue marryed: but for others, it is better to marry then to burne. now aduise me to [Page 657] a better course, then that was which thou leftest me my free choyce in. And because thou gauest it, [...]t was obtayned, and that before I became a dispencer of thy Sacrament.
But yet still there liue in my memory, (which I haue now spoken so much of) the Images of such things, as my ill custome had there fixed; and which rush into my thoughts (though wanting strength) euen whilest I am broad waking: but in sleepe obey come vpon me, not to delight onely, but euen so farre as consent, and most like to the deede doing: yea, so farre preuailes the illusion of that Image, (both in my soule and in my flesh) as that these false visions perswade me vnto that when I am asleepe, which true visions cannot doe, when I am awake. Am I not my selfe at that time, [Page 658] O Lord my God? And is there yet so much difference betwixt my selfe and my selfe, in that moment wherein I passe from waking to sleeping, or returne from sleeping vnto waking?
2. Where is my reason at that time, by which my mind when it is a wake, resisteth such suggestions as these? at which time, should the things themselues presse in vpon mee, yet would my resolution re maine vnshaken. Is my reason clozed vp, together with mine eyes? or is it lull'd asleepe with the sences of my body? But whence then comes it to posse, that wee so often euen in our sleepe make such resistance; and being mindefull of our purpose, and remaine most chastly in it, wee yeeld no assent vnto such enticements? And yet so much difference there is, as that when [Page 659] any thing hath otherwise hapned in our sleepe, wee vpon our waking returne to peace of conscience: by the distance of time discouering that it was not wee that did it, notwithstanding wee bee sorry that there is something someway or other done in vs. Is not thy hand able, O God almighty, to cure all the discases of my soule, and with a more abundant measure of thy grace, also to quench the lasciuious motions of my sleepe?
3. Thou shalt increase, O Lord, thy graces more and more vpon mee, that my soule may follow my selfe home to thee, wholy freed of that bird [...]ly me of concupiscence; that it may no longer rebell against it selfe, nor may in dreames not onely not commit these adult erous vncleannesses, by meanes of these [Page 660] Imagines animales. sensuall Images, procuring pollution of the flesh, but that it may not so much as once consent vnto them. For to hinder that no such fancy, (no not so much as should neede any checke to restraine it,) doe its pleasure in the chast affection of those that sleepe, (not in this life onely, but euen in this age of youth) is not hard for the Almighty to doe, who is able to doe aboue all that wee aske or Eph. 3. 20. thinke. And for this time, in what case I yet am in this kind of naughtinesse, haue I confessed vnto my good Lord; reioycing with trembling in that grace which thou hast already giuen me, and bemoaning my selfe for that, wherein I am still vnperfect; well hoping, that thou wilt one day perfect thy mercies in mee, euen vnto a fulnesse of peace: which both my outward [Page 661] and inward man shall at that time enioy with thee, whenas death shall be swallowed vp in victory. 1 Cor. 15. 54.
CHAP. 31. The temptation of eating and drinking.
1. THere is another euill of the day, which I wish Math. 6. 34 were sufficient vnto it, that we are fayne by eating and drinking to repaire the daily decayes of our body, vntill such time as thou destroyest both 1 Cor. 6. 13 belly and meat, whenas thou shalt kill this emptinesse of mine, with a wonderfull fulnesse, and shalt cloath this incorruptible, 1 Cor. 15. 54. with an eternall incorruption. Butin this life, euen necessity is sweete vnto me, against which swetnes do [Page 662] I fight, lest I should bee beguiled by it; yea, a daily warre doe I make, bringing my body into subiection by my fastings; the pinchings whereof are by the pleasure I take in it, expelled. Hunger & Thirst verily are painefull: they burne vp and kill like a feaver, vnlesse the physicke of nourishments relieue vs. Which, for that it is readily to bee had, out of the comfort wee receiue by thy gifts, with which both land and water, and ayre serue our necessities, are our calamities termed our delicacies. Thus much hast thou taught mee, that I am to take my meat, as sparingly as I would doe my Physicke.
2. But in the while I am passing from the pinching of emptynesse, vnto the content of a competent replenishing; does that snare of lickorishnesse, [Page 663] euen in the very passage, lie in ambush for mee: For that passage betweene, is a kinde of pleasure, nor is there any other way to passe by, but that which necessity constraines vs to goe by. And whereas health is the cause of our eating and drinking, there will a dangerous lickorishnesse goes a-long, with health like a handmayd, yea endeauours oftentimes so to goe before it, as that I eate that for my tooths sake, which I eyther say I doe, or desire to doe, for my healths sake. Nor is there the same moderation in both; for that which is enough in respect of health, is nothing neere enough in respect of lickorishnesse: yea very vncertaine it is oftentimes, whether the necessary care of my body still requires sustenance, or whether a voluptuous deceiueablenesse, of [Page 664] Epicurisme supplies lust with maintenance. And for that this case is vncertaine, does my vnhappy soule reioyce, & prouides it thereby of a protection of excuse: reioycing for that it cannot now appeare what may bee sufficient for health; that so vnder the cloake of health, it may disguise the matter of Epicurisme.
3. These enticements doe I endeauour to resist dayly: yea I call thy right hand to help me, and to thee doe I referre my perplexities; for that I am resolued of no counsell as yet, whereby to effect it. I heare the voyce of my God commanding, Let not your hearts bee ouercharged with Luke 21. 34. surfeting and drunkennesse. As for drunkennesse, I am farre enough from it, and thou wilt haue mercy vpon mee, that it may neuer come neere [Page 665] mee. But full-feeding hath many a time stolne vpon thy seruant: but thou wilt haue mercy vpon mee, that it may hereafter bee put farre from mee: for no man can bee temperate, vnlesse thou giue it. Many things thou vouchsafest vnto vs, which wee pray for; and what good thing soeuer wee haue receiued before wee pray, from thee haue we receiued it; yea to this end haue wee already receiued it, that wee might acknowledge so much afterwards. Drunkard was I neuer: but I haue knowne many a drunkard made a sober man by thee. Thy doing therefore it is, that such should bee kept from being drunkards hereafter, who haue not beene that way faulty heeretofore; as from thee it also comes, that those should not continue [Page 666] faulty for euer, who haue beene giuen to that vice heretofore: yea from thee it likewise proceedes, that both these parties should take notice, from whom all this proceeded.
4. I heard also another Ezek. 18. voyce of thine, Goe not after thine owne lusts, and from thine owne pleasures turne away thy face. Yea by thy fauour haue I heard this saying likewise, which I haue much delighted in, Neyther if wee eate, 1 Cor 8. 8 are wee the better; neyther if wee eate not, are we the worse: which is to say, that neythes shall this thing makes me rich, nor that miserable. Also another voyce of thine haue I heard. For I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am, therewith Phil. 4. 11, 12. to be content: and I know how to abound, and how to suffer neede. I can doe all things [Page 667] through Christ that strengtheneth me. See here Hee meanes St. Paul: who spake this. a souldiour indeed of thy celestiall armies; on: not of the same moulds that wee are made of: but remember Lord that wee are dust, and that of dust thou hast Gen. 3. made man, who was lost and Luk. 15. 32 is found. Nor yet could Hee doe this of his owne power, because hee was of the same dust, him I meane whom I did so heartily loue for this, saying by thy inspiration, I can doe all things (sayth hee) through him that strengtheneth me. Strengthen me, that I may be able; giue what thou commandest, and command what thou wilt. Euen S. Paul confesses to haue receiued, and when hee glorieth, in the Lord hee glorieth. Another The place is found in Ecclesiasticus 23. 5. 6. which being Apocryph all he quotes not the Author so reuerently as he did St. Paul euen now: See our note vpon cap. 29. also haue I heard begging of thee, Turne from mee (sayth he) the greedynesse of the belly. By which it appeareth, O my [Page 668] holy God, that the power is of thy giuing, when any thing is done which thou commandest to bee done. Thou hast taught mee good Father, that Ʋnto the pure, all things are pure; but that it is euill vnto Titus 1. 15 the man that eateth with offence. And, that euery Creature Ro. 14. 20 of thine is good, and nothing to bee refused, which is receiued with thankesgiuing. And that meate commendeth vs not to God: And, that no 1 Tim. 4. 4. 1 Cor. 8. 8. man ought to iudge vs in meat or drinke. And, that hee which Rom. 14. 13 eateth, Let him not despise him that eateth not; and let not him that eateth not, iudge him that eateth. These things haue I learned, thankes and prayse bee to thee therefore, my God and Master; euen to thee that knockest at the doore of mine eares, the enlightener of my heart: doe thou deliuer mee out of all [Page 669] temptation.
6. It is not any vncleannesse in the meate which I feare, but the vncleannesse of mine owne gurmandizing. I know, that liberty was granted vnto Noah, to eate of all kinde of flesh that was good for foode. That Gen. 9. 3. Eliah was fedde with flesh: 1 King 17. 9 that Iohn Baptist, endued with an admirable abstinence, Math. 3. 4. was not polluted by those liuing creatures the Locusts, which were granted him to feede vpon. And on the other side, I know that Esau was deceiued by longing after the potage of Gen. 25. 34 Lintels: and that Dauid was blamed by himselfe for desiring 2 Sam. 23. 15, &c. a draught of water: and that our King was tempted, not concerning flesh, but bread; Math. 4. 3. and the people in the wildernesse therefore deserued [Page 670] to bee reprooued, not so much for desiring flesh, but for murmuring against the Lord, out of a lust to lickorish meats. My selfe therefore amidst Num. 11. 14 these temptations doe striue dayly against mine owne appetite of eating and drinking. For tis not of such a nature, as that I am able to resolue to cut my selfe short of it once for all, and neuer to touch it afterward, as I was able to doe concerning carnall copulation. The brydle of the throat therefore is to be held betweene a temperate slacknesse and a stiffenesse: and who is he, O Lord, that is not some whit transported beyond the lists of necessity? what euer hee is, a great man hee is; and let him magnifie thy name for it. But for mine owne part, I am not the man, for that I am a sinner. Yet doe I magnifie thy name too; yea, and Her [Page 671] makes intercession to thee for my sinnes, who hath ouercome the world; who accounts mee among the weake members of his body; because thine eyes haue seene my Psa. 139. 16 substance being yet vnperfect, and in thy booke were all my members written.
CHAP. 32. Of our delight in smelling.
1. AS for the tempting delight of sweete-smels, I am not too much taken with it. When I misse them, I doe not seeke them; when I may haue them, I doe not refuse them: yea alwayes indifferent I am, alwayes to bee without them: At least to my selfe I seeme to bee, though perchance deceiued I may bee. For euen that naturall darkenesse [Page 672] is much to be lamented, wherein the knowledge of mine owne abilities so farre lies concealed; as that when my soule makes enquiry into her selfe concerning her owne powers, it conceyues it not safe, too lightly to giue credit vnto it selfe; because that what is already in it, l [...]es many times so closely muffled vp, as nothing but experience can reueale it; nor ought any man to bee secure in this lift, (which may well bee called one continued temptation) whether that hee whom it hath beene possible of worse to make better, may not likewise of better, be made Hence the Popish Translater obserues, That no man can be sure of his soluation. But is that to be proued from this place? St. Austen meanes, That he best man is not secured from falling in to sin, thats all. But plainely hee hath translated ill. worse againe. Our onely hope, our onely confidence, the onely assured promise that we haue, is thy mercy.
CHAP. 33. The pleasures taken in hearing.
1. THe delights of mine cares verily, haue heretofore more strongly inucigled and ingaged mee; but thou hast brought me off, and freed mee. Yet still at hearing of those Ayers which thy words breat he soule into, whē as they are sung with a well tuned and a well-gouerned voyce; I doe, I confesse, receiue a little contentment: not so great though, as that I am enchanted by it, but that I can goe away when I please. But yet for all this, that those Ayers may together with these words (by vertue of which they receiue life) gaine full admission with mee; doe they aspire to be entertained [Page 674] into a place of no meane honour in this heart of mine. Nor can I scarce affoord them a roome be fitting for them. At another time forsooth doe I seeme to my selfe to attribute more respect vnto them then is seemely; yea euen whilest together with those sacred ditties I perceiue these mindes of ours to bee farre more religiously and zealously The excellent vse of Church musicke skilfully handled. blown vp vnto a flame of deuotion, whenas these ditties He meanes that as the moodes or time of the musicke be eyther sad or cheerful, so is sadnesse or cheerfulnesse of Spirit Procured. The other Translater hath made no Musick here. are thus sung; then they would haue been, had they not been so sung: yea and I perceiue withall, how that the seuerall affections of our spirit, according to a sweete variety, haue their proper Moodes answerable to them in the voyce and singing, by I know not what secret familiarity whereof, they bee stirred vp.
2. But this contentment of my flesh, (vnto which it [Page 675] is not fit to giue ouer my soule to bee effeminated:) doeth very oft beguile mee; when (namely) the sence goes not so respectfully along with the reason, that it can with any patience endure to come behinde it; but vpon this consideration onely, that because Reason for the Sences sake gaynd admission; therefore would the contentment of the Sence, euen runne before Reason, and bee her leader. Thus in these things I sometimes sinne by surprize, but afterwards I finde mine owne fault. Againe at another time thorough an indiscreete wearynesse of being inueigled, doe I erre out of too precise a seuerity: yea very fierce St. Austen had some Puritanicall thoughts now and then, obiected to him by fleshly, wisedome, which, reason and deuotion presently againe put out of him. am I sometimes, in the desire of hauing the melody of all pleasant Musicke, (to which Dauids Psalter [Page 676] is so often sung (banished both from mine owne eares, and out of the whole Church too: yea and the safer way it seem'd vnto mee, which I remember to haue beene often told me of Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria, who caused the Reader of the Psalme to sound it forth, with so little warbling of the voyce, as that it was neerer to pronouncing, then to singing.
3. Notwithstanding so often as I call to mind the teares I shed at the hearing of thy Church-songs, in the beginning of my His mother bred him vp in the true fayth: then the Maniches corrupted him; from whom hee was newly now reouered. recouered fayth; yea and at this very time, whenas I am moued, not with the singing, but with the thing sung, (when namely they are set off with a cleare voyce and skilfully gouerned) I then acknowledge the great good vse of this institution. [Page 677] Thus floate I betweene perill of pleasure, and an approoued profitable custome: enclined the more (though herein I pronounce no irreuocable opinion) to allow of the old vsage of singing in the Church; that so by the delight taken in at the eares, the weaker mindes may be rowzed vp into some feeling of deuotion. And yet againe, so oft as it befalls me to be more mou'd with the voyce then with the ditty, I confesse my selfe to haue grieuously offended: at which time I wish rather not to haue heard the musicke. See now in what a perplexity I am! weepe with me, and weepe for mee, O all you, who inwardly feele any thoughts, whence good actions doe proceede. As for you that feele none such, these things moue not you. But thou O Lord my God, looke vpon mee, hearken, and behold, [Page 678] and pitty, and heale me thou, in whose eyes I am now become Mihi quaestio factus sum. Quaestio was the [...]ortures vsed to the Christians by the persecutors: so called, for that they begun with this question, Art thou a Christian? So Saint Cyprian Epist. 9. [...]olerastis durissi [...]am quae stionem, nec, cessistis supplieijs. And In dolore patientes, in quaestione victores. This the other Translater turnes. In whose eyes I know not how I stand. Take which you please. a torture to my selfe, and thats the perplexity I languish vpon.
CHAP. 34. The euticements comming in by the eyes.
1. THere remaines the pleasures of these eyes of my flesh, concerning which I am now to make this Confession vnto thee; which let the cares of thy temple, those brotherly and deuour eares, well hearken vnto; that with it wee [Page 679] may conclude our discourse, concerning the temptations of the lusts of the flesh, which as yet sollicite mee, groaning earnestly, and desiring to be cloathed vpon with my house from heauen. Mine eyes take delight in fayre formes, and varieties of them: in beautifull and pleasant colours. Suffer not these to hold possession in my soule; let my God rather be Lord of it, who made all these: very good they bee indeede, yet is Hee my good, and not they. Verily, these entice mee broade waking euery day, nor finde I any rest from these sights, as I haue had often, when silence was kept after sweete voyces. For this Queene of Colours, the light, shedding it selfe into all whateuer wee behold, so oft as I enioy the day light, glyding by myne eye in its varyed [Page 680] formes, doth most sweetely inueigle mee, wholy busiec about another matter, and taking no notice of it. For it so forcibly insinuates it selfe, that if at any time it suddenly bee withdrawne, it is with much longing lookt after againe; and if missing too long, it besaddeth the minde. O thou light, which Tobias Tob. 4. beheld, when with his eyes cloazd vp, hee directed his sonne the way to life; himselfe going before with the feete of charity, neuer misleading him: Or that light which Isaac beheld, when as his Gen 27. 1. fleshly eyes being dimme, so that hee could not see, hee blessed his sonnes, not able to discerne which was which; though in blessing of them, he deserued to haue discern'd them. Or that light which Iacob beheld, when taken blinde in his old age, he, with [Page 681] an illuminated heart, in the persons of his owne sonnes, gaue light vnto the fortunes of the seuerall families of people, Gen. 48. 14 &c. foresignified to be deryued from them: and as when hee layd his hands vpon his grandchildren by Ioseph, mystically layd a-crosse, not as their father by his outward eye corrected them, but as himselfe by a beame of light from within, wittingly discerned them, This is the light indeed; yea the onely light, nor is there any other: aye, and all those are one, who see and loue that light. As for this corporeall light which I now spake of; it Duice diue condit vitam, &c. This hee translates, It blocks vp this life of ours in blind affections. Ignorantly deryuing Condit, from Condo, and not from Condio; and negligently misreading Amoribu [...] (as I guesse) for Amatorious Had this discourse of blind men hurt his eye sight? be-sawces this present life for her blinde louers, with a tempting and a dangerous sweetnesse: whereas those that know how to prayse thee for that light, doe spend it O, God all-Creator, in singing thy hymnes, and are [Page 682] not taken vp from it, in their sleepe. Thus desire I to be employed.
3 These seducements of the eyes do I manfully resist, lest my feete wherewith I am to enter vpon my way, should be ensnared; yea and I lift vp mine inuisible eyes vnto thee, that thou wouldst be pleased to plucke my feete out of that snare: yea thou doest euer and anon plucke them out, for they are ensnared. Thou ceasest not to plucke them out; though I entangle my selfe at euery snare that is layd: because thou that keepest Israel, shalt neyther Psa. 121. 4. slumber nor sleepe. Oh how innumerable toyes made by diuers Arts and manufactures, both in our apparell, shooes, vessels and such like workes; in pictures also and diuers feigned images, yea and these farre exceeding all necessary [Page 683] and moderate vse, and all pious significations, haue men added to tempt their owne eyes withall: outwardly following after what themselues make, inwardly forsaking him by wom themselues were made; yea defacing Exterminantes quod facti sant, hauing before spoken of Images, hee here alludes to Gods Image which men were made after. This being something hard; the former Translates hath left quite out. wisely, Here perchance St. Austen taxetil the vse of pictures of holy things, vsed in blind deuotion by some priuate m [...]n of his times. For the Church hitherto knew no [...] ges. that Image, in which themselues were once made.
4. For mine owne part, O my God and my beauty, I euen therefore dedicate an hymne vnto thee, and doe sacrifice prayse vnto my Sanctifier; because of those beautifull patternes which through mens soules are conueighed into their cunning hands; which all descend from that beauty, w ch is aboue our soules, which my soule day and night sighed after. But as for these framers & followers of those outward beauties, they from thence [Page 684] deriue the manner of liking them, but fetch not from thence the measure of vsing them. And yet there it is (though they perceiue it not) that they might not goe too farre to seeke it, but might preserue their strength onely for thee, and not weare it out vpon tyring delicates. But for my owne part, (who both discourse vpon, and well discerne these things) I verily bend my steps towards these outward Beauties: but thou pluckest mee backe, O Lord, thou pluckest me backe; because thy mercy is before mine eyes. For I am miserably taken, and thou as mercifully pluckest mee backe; and that sometimes when I perceiued thee not; because I ha [...] too earnestly settled my thoughts vpon them: and otherwhiles grieued to part with them, [Page 685] because my affections had already cleaued to them.
CHAP. 35. Of our Curiosity in knowing.
1. VPon this, another forme of temptation assayles mee; and that many wayes more dangerous. For besides that concupiscence of the flesh, which lurketh in the delight of all our Sences and pleasures, (which those that are slanes vnto, bee mad in loue with; those namely, that withdraw themselues farre from thee:) there is conueighed into the soule by the same Sences of the body, a certaine vayne and curious itch; not of delight-taking in the flesh, but of making experiments [Page 686] by helpe of the flesh; which is masked vnder the title of Knowledge and Learning. Which, because it is seated in the naturall Appetite of Knowing, and that for the attaining of knowledge, the eyes bee the principall of all the Sences; is in holy writ called, The lust of 1 Ioh. 2. 16 the eyes: For to see, belongeth vnto the eyes properly: yet wee apply the word of Seeing to other sences also, wheneuer wee imploy them towards knowing. For wee doe not say, Hearke how red it is, or smell how white it is; or taste how shining it is; or feele how bright it is; because all these are sayd to bee seene: and yet wee say not onely, See how it shineth, which the eyes alone can perceiue: but wee say also, See how it soundeth, See how [Page 687] it smelleth, See how it tasteth, See how hard it is. The generall experience of the Sences thereof is it, (as was sayde before) which is called The lust of the eyes: for that the office of Seeing, wherein the Eyes hold the prerogatiue, doe the other Sences by way of similitude, vsurpe vnto themselues, when-so-euer they make search after any knowledge.
2. But by this may the difference euidently bee discerned, betwixt the pleasure and the Curiosity that bee acted by the Sences; for that pleasure affecteth Obiects that bee beautifull, cleare-sounding, sweete-smelling, sauoury-tasted, soft-touching: whereas Curiosity for tryals sake, pryes into Obiects cleane contrary to the former: [Page 688] not to engage it selfe in the trouble they bring, but meerly out of an itch of gayning the knowledge and experience of them. For what pleasure hath it, to see that in a torne carcasse, which would strike a horror into a man? and yet if any such bee neere lying, they all flocke to it, euen of purpose to bee made sad, and to grow pale at it: being afrayd also, lest they should see it in their sleepe; as if some-body had forced them to goe and see it while they were awake, or any report of the fine sight had perswaded them vnto it. And thus is it in the other sences also, all which it were too long to prosecute. And out of this disease of curiosity, are all those strange sights presented to vs in the Theater. Hence men proceede to make discouery of those concealed powers [Page 689] of nature (which is besides our end) which does them no good to know, and wherein men desire nothing but to know. Hence proceeds that also, if out of the same outward end of knowing, the magicall Arts be made vse of to enquire by. Vpon this curiosity also euen in religion it selfe, is God tempted; when (namely) certaine signes and wonders from heauen are demanded of him: not desired for any sauing end, but meerely for our experience.
3. In this so vast a wildernes, so full of snares and dangers; see how many of them I haue cut off, and thrust out of my heart, according as thou, O God of my saluation, hast giuen me the grace to doe. And yet for all this, when is the time that I dare boldly say, (so many of this kind of things daily importuning this life of ours:) [Page 690] when may I boldly say, that my selfe is by no such like thing prouoked to looke towards it, or out of a vayne [...] desire to couet it? True it is, that the Theaters doe not now adayes carry mee away▪ nor doe I much now regard to know the courses of the starres; nor hath my soule at any time enquired answeres at the Ghosts departed: all sacrilegious compacts I vtterly detest. But at thy hands, O Lord my God, to whom I owe all humble and singlehearted seruice, by what fetches of suggestions hath that spirituall Enèmy deal: with mee, to desire some signe?
4. But This zealous Obtesation is like that in cur Letany By thine Agony &c. had this beene thought Coniuring, St. Austen who here detests such compacts, would not, so soone haue added it or would haue Retracted it? by our King I beseech thee, and by that country of Ierusalem so pure and chasté; that like as any consenting vnto such thoughts hath beene hitherto farre enough [Page 691] from mee, so euer let it bee further and further. But for the health of any when I entreate thee, the end of my intention then is farre different from the former: and thy selfe doing what thou pleasest in it, giuest mee the grace, and willingly euer wilt giue mee, to obey it.
Notwithstanding, in how many petty and contemptible trifles is this curiosity of ours, dayly tempted: and how often, wee doe slip that way, who is able to recount? How often when people tell vaine stories, doe wee at first beare with them, as it were for feare of giuing offence to the weake; and yet by degrees by and by, wee willingly giue eare to them? I become not the spectator now a dayes of a dogges coursing of a Hare in the publike In Circo game-place: but if in the field I by chance [Page 692] ryde by, such a sport may, per aduenture, put mee off from some seriouser thought, and draw mee after it: not to turne out of the roade with the body of my horse, but yet with the inclination of my heart: yea, and didst not thou, by making me see my infirmitie on the sudden, giue mee a priuate Item; or vpon the sight it selfe, by some contemplation to rayse my selfe towards thee, wholy to despise and passe it by; vaynel should presently bee besotted with it.
5. What shall I say, whenas sitting in mine own house, a Lizard catching flyes, or a Spider entangling them in her nets, oft-times makes mee too intentiue to them? Because these are but small creatures, is the curiosity in mee the lesse? I proceed hereupon to laud Thee the wonderfull [Page 693] Creator & disposer of all; but that is not the occasion of my beginning to be intentiue to them. One thing it is to get vp quickly, and another thing, not to fall at all. And of such toyes, is my life full, and my onely hope is in thy wonderfull great mercy. For when this heart of ours is made the Receipt of such things, and ouer-charges it selfe with the throngs of this superabundant vanity; then are our Prayers thereby often interrupted & distracted; and whilest in thy presence wee direct the voyce of our heart vp vnto thine eares; that so important a businesse is broken off, by I know not what idle thoughts rushing in vpon vs.
CHAP. 36. The sinne of Pride.
1. BVt did I account of this also, amongst such things as are to bee contemned? or shall aught bring vs backe to our hope, but the whole Summe of thy mercy, sith thou it is that hast begun to change vs? And in what degree thou hast already amended mee, thy selfe best knowest; who didst first of all rcouer me from that burning desire of reuenging my selfe: that so thou mightest the better bee fauourable vnto all my other iniquities, and heale all my infirmities, & redeeme my life from corruption, and crowne me with thy pitty and mercy, and satisfie my desire with good things: euen [Page 695] because thou hast curbed my pride with thy feare, and tamed my necke to thy yoake. Which now I beare, and it is light vnto mee; because so hast thou promised, and so hast thou made it: and verily so it was, but I knew it not, for that I feared to take it.
2 But tell mee now, O Lord, (thou who onely raignest without the ruffe of pride; because thou onely art the true Lord, who hast no Lord:) tell me; hath this third kinde of temptation giuen me ouer, or can it altogether forbeare mee in this life; this namely, To desire to bee feared and loued of men, and that for no other end, but that wee may receiue a priuate reioycing in it? which indeede is no true ioy. A miserable life this is, and a dishonorable kinde of bragging. For hence especially [Page 696] it comes, That men do neyther Iames. 4. 6 purely loue, nor feare thee. And euen therefore too doest then resist the proud, and gonest grace vnto the humble: yea, thou thunderest downe vpon the ambitious designes of this world, and the foundations of the mountaines tremble at it. Because now of performing certaine effices amongst humane society, it is necessary both to bee loued and feared of men, euen therefore doth the aduersary of our true blessednesse lay hard at vs, euery where spreading his snares of Well-done, well-done; which whilest wee too eagerly gather vp, we may bee vnawares taken in them, and brought to disioynt our reioycing from thy truth, and to settle it i [...] the deceiving opinions of men; pleasing our selues with being loued and feared, not for thy sake, but in thy stead: [Page 697] by which deuice the aduersary may make vs his owne, wee being so neerely conformed vnto him already; not ioyned with him in any concord of charity, but into the fellowship of punishment: euen of him, who aspired to aduance his throane in the North; that people following Esay. 14. 1 [...] him in his wrye and crooked wayes, and become all darkned and befrozen, might be made his vassalls.
3. But wee, O Lord, behold, wee are thy little flocke; keepe thou still the possession of vs: stretch thy wings ouer vs, and let vs flye vnder them. Bee thou our glorying; Let vs bee beloued for thy sake, and let thy Word be feared in vs. Whoeuer is ambitious to becommended of men, when thou discommendest him; let him not bee defended of men, when thou indgest him; nor [Page 698] deliuered, when thou cōdemnest him. When now a sinner misses of his so cordially desired commendations, and the euill doer hath not the good word of the people; on the contrary, when another man being well spoken of for some good parts which thou hast giuen him; yet pleases himselfe better in the hearing of his owne prayses then in the good parts, for which he is commended: this man also as well as the other, is discommended by thee, euen whilest hee is commended by men. Yea, better is the commender then the commended: seeing to the one, the gift of God bestowed on man was pleasing: but the other was better pleased with the gift of man, then of God.
CHAP. 37. Prayse and dispraise, how they moue vs.
1. ASSayled dayly wee are by these temptations, O Lord; yea wee are assaulted incessantly. The furnace wee be dayly tryed in, is the tongue of men. And in this kinde also thou commandest vs to bee continent. Giue what thou commandest, and command what thou wilt. Thou knowest what groanes my heart, and floods mine eyes, [...]end vp vnto thee for this. For easily can I not discerne how cleansed I am, more or lesse, from this pollution: yea, and doe I much feare my secret sinnes, which thine eyes perceiue well enough, though mine cannot. For in other kinds of temptations. I haue [Page 700] the ability (such as it is) of thorowly examining my selfe: but in this, scarce any at all. For, from the pleasures of the flesh, and from the superfluous curiosity of knowing, I well perceiue how much I haue gained vpon my selfe, in the refrayning of my minde: whenas (namely) I want the things themselues; or the Will, when the things are away; or the necessity, when they are not to be had: for then can I ask my selfe how troublesome it is vnto mee more or lesse, not to haue them? But as for riches, which are for this end desired, that they may serue a man in some one of these three The lust of thes eyes, the lust of the flesh, of the pride of [...] Iohn c. 16. Concupiscences, or in any two, or all of them; if the soule bee not able to discerne, whether, when it hath them, it can contemne them; they may bee cast aside, that a man may make [Page 701] experience of himselfe that way.
2. But for the enabling of our selues to want prayse, and for making tryall what wee can doe in that kinde, is it our course to liue ill, so desperately and out of all compasse, that euery body that knowes vs, may detest vs? what madder tricke can eyther be sayd, or thought of? But now if Prayse both vseth, and ought to bee the companion of a good life and of good workes; wee ought as little to for goe that Company, as this good life. For I neyther know, whom I can well be without, or how well or ill contented, vnlesse when hee is absent. What shall I therefore confesse vnto thee in this kind of temptation, O Lord? What, but that I am very much delighted with mine owne praises: [Page 702] but yet with the truth, more then with the prayses? For were I put to my choyce, whether I would play the mad man, or the foole in euery thing, and bee generally commended for it; or bee well setled and most assured of being in the rights, and bee generally discommended for it: I see straight what I would choose.
3. Yet vnwilling I am, that the praise giuen mee by another mans mouth, should encrease my ioy for any good I haue; and yet doth prayse not onely encrease it, but disprayse doth diminish it. And when much troubled I am at this hard case of mine, I presently bethinke my selfe of an excuse; which how sufficient it is, God thou knowest, for it leaues mee vncertaine. And for because thou hast not commanded vs Continency alone, [Page 703] that is, from what things wee should refrayne our loue: but Iustice also; that is, which way wee should bestow that loue: and, that it is not th [...] will to haue vs loue thee onely, but our neighbour also: doe I oftentimes seeme vnto my selfe to bee delighted with [...] proficiency or toward [...] of my neighbour, when I [...] delighted with the commendations giuen me by him, that vnderstands what hee sayes; and I am sorry againe for this want in him, when I heare him disprayse eyther that which hee vnderstands not, or what is good. For I am sometimes very sorry at mine owne prayses, when (namely) those things bee praysed in mee, in which I mistake my selfe, or that lesser and lighter good things in mee are more esteemed, then in reason they ought to bee.
[Page 704] 4. But how againe come I to know this? am I therfore thus affected, bcause I would not haue my commender dissent frō me in things that concerne my selfe; not for that I am moued with the care of his good, but for that the same good things in me which very well please mee, are the more pleasing to me, when they are so also to another? For in some sort I am not then praysed, when mine owne iudgement of my selfe is not commended: for asmuch as eyther those things are praysed w ch please me not at all; or those are too much commended, which please me but a little. Am I therfore vncertayne of my selfe in this matter? Behold, O Truth, in thee I see it; that I ought not so much to be moued at mine owne prayses, for mine owne sake; as for the good of my neighbour. And whether so I [Page 705] be, or not, verily I know not For I know lesse of my selfe in this, then Thou doest.
5. I beseech now, O my God, discouer mee vnto my selfe, that I may confesse vnto my brethren who are to pray for me, what I now finde my selfe defectiue in. Once againe let me more diligently aske my selfe: if so I be moued with the good of my brethren in mine owne prayses, why then am I lesse moued at another mans being vniustly discommended then at mine owne? Why am I more nettled with that reproach which is cast vpon my selfe, then at that which is cast vpon another in my presence, for the same fault? Am I ignorant of this also? or is this it at last that I should now seduce my selfe, and neyther thinke nor speake what is Trueth before thee? This madnesse put farre from mee, O Lord. Psal. 141. 5 [Page 706] lest mine owne mouth prooue the oyle of sinners vnto mee to breake my head. I am poore and needy: yet in better case, whilest in my, priuate groaning I displease my selfe, and seeke for thy mercy; vntill my wants bee supplyed, and perfectly made vp into such an estate of peace, which the eye of the proud is not acquainted withall.
CHAP. 38. Vertue is endangered by Vaine glory.
1. THereport of the peoples mouthes, and our own famously knowne actions, carry along with them that most dangerous temptation of the loue of praise: which, for the aduancing of a certaine priuate excellency of our owne, endeauours to draw vnto it selfe, the poorely beg'd voyces [Page 707] of the people; And that, at such time too, whenas I say a secret blame vpon my selfe for it: yea, euen in that very particular, for which I reprehend it. For with a greater vanity does a man glory oftentimes, of his contemning of vaine-glory; for which reason hee cannot be sayd to glory, in his contempt of vaine-glory: for Hee does not truely contemne it, who inwardly glories at it.
CHAP. 39. Of Selfe loue.
1. THere is yet another p [...]iuie disease in the same kinde of temptation, where with such people puffe themselues vp, as take pleasure in themselues, howeuer other be pleased or displeased; [...] in the regarding to please [...] [...]o [...]kes. These may please themselues; but thee doe they dis| [Page 708] please highly: not onely for pleasing themselues in things not good, as if they were good; but also for so doing in thy gifts as if they were their owne: or if as thine, yet as giuen them for their owne merits: or, if also as proceeding from thy meere grace, and not their deseruings; yet not as neyghborly reioycing, but as enuying others for it. In all these perils and trauels, and others of the like kind, thou seest, O Lord, a trembling of my heart: yea and I well feele my wounds to be by thy selfe rather cured in mee, then not inflicted vpon me.
CHAP. 40. His striuing against sinne.
1. WHere hast thou not gon along with me, O thou Truth, teaching me both what to beware, and what to desire; when I once made report vnto [Page 709] thee of the surueigh I had taken of these things below, (so wel as I could) & askt thy aduice vpō them? With my outward sences so wel as I might) I took a master of this world; being heedfull aboue all, vnto this bodily life of mine, these Sences of mine owne. Thence turned I inwardly into the with drawing chambers of my memory, those many fold large roomes, so wonderfully well furnished of innumerable varieties, I considered, and stood amazed; being able to discerne nothing without thy help, yet finding none of all the [...]to be thy selfe. Nor was I the finder of these things, I, who went them ouer all, and who now labored to distinguish & to vslew euery thing according to its proper worth: taking some things vpon the report of my Sences, & working out other things that were of a mixt [Page 710] nature, by way of Dialogue with mine owne selfe; yea and taking particular notice and tale of the The Sences both outward & inward. Reporters themselues; & anon throughly canuassing ouer those other things layd vp in the large treasury of my memory, storing vp some of them there againe, and for my vse drawing out the rest.
2. Neyther was I my selfe who did all this, (that is, that ability of mine owne by which I did it;) no nor was that ability it selfe, the same that thou art: for thou art that neuersaying light, which concerning all these I still aduised with all; what her they were, what they were, and how to be [...] they were: For [...]ouch heard thee directing and commanding life [...] and this I doe very [...]. This is delights me; yea and [...] loose [...] what [...] necessity [...]ies vpon me, vnto th [...] pleasure [Page 711] haue I recourse. For in all these which I thus runne ouer by thy directions, can I not finde any one safe place to settle my soule in, but in thy selfe onely; into whom let all my scattered pieces be gathered together; nor let any thing of mine bee turnd backe from thee. At some times thou inwardly infusest into mee a delight that I am not vsually acquainted with, a [...]ee [...]nesse of I know not what kinde: which, could it bee once perfected in me, it should be I know not what manner of height; which this life shall neuer arriue vnto. But by certayne [...] some weights a [...] I tumbled downe againe, yea quite swallowed vp by mine old wort, and fast holden by it [...] I bewayre my selfe [...]: yet strongly am luistil h [...]d downe Such power [...] the but then of a bad custome, [Page 712] to ouerloade a man. In this estate I am able to stay, but vnwilling: in the other I would willingly bee, but am not able: thus am I miserable in both conditions.
CHAP. 41. God and a lye cannot stand together.
1. I Considered therfore the ill-disposed habite of my Sinne, in that threefold The lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life. concupiscence: and I called thy right hand to my helpe. With a wounded heart haue I beheld thy Brightnesse, and b [...]ing beaten backe, I sayd, Who can attaine thither? I am cast away 1 Ioh. 2. 16 from the sight of thine eyes: Thou art the Truth which sittest president ouer all. Loth I was through my couetousnesse, to forgoe thee; but gladly would I together with thee, haue possessed a lye: like [Page 713] as no man there [...] desirous to speake safely [...] that himselfe may be hindred [...]y it from knowing the truth. Verily therefore haue I lost thee, because thou vouchsafest not to be enioyed together with a lye.
CHAP. 42. Angels cannot bee our Mediators.
1. WHom could I finde to reconcile my selfe vnto thee by? was that office to be vndertaken by an Angell? vpon what prayers? by what Sacraments? Many a man endeuouring to returne vnto thee, and being not able of himselfe; hath, as I heere, made tryall of this way: but hath fallen into the desire of curious visions; being worthy therefore to bee deluded. For they being high-minded, haue sought thee in the pride [Page 714] of their learning, strutting out rather, then knocking vp on their brests: and so by the agreement of their heart haue they drawne vnto themselues the Princes of the Ayre, their fellow conspirators in pride; by whom through the force of Magick, they were decerued, euen while they sought for a Mediator, Here my Popish Translater thinkes himselfe subtill in vsing that distinction (as common as a Cow-path) of Mediators of Intercession (which office hee affirmes the Angels may haue) and of Redemption; which he is content to allow Christ. But St Austen here speakes of none but euill angels: Though the Papists haue many Mediators, yet I neuer thought they would haue had The diuell and all. by whom they might bee purged: but there was none to be found; For the diuel it was, transfiguring now himselfe into an Angel of light.
2. Many wayes therefore was hee able to entice proud flesh, for that him selfe was not of any fleshly body. For fleshly men were mortall, and sinnefulli; but thou, Lord, to whom they this proud way [Page 715] sought to be reconciled, art immortall, and without sinne. A mediator (now) betweene God and man, must haue something like vnto God, and something like vnto men; lest, that being like vnto man in both natures, he should be too farre vnlike God: or if like vnto God in both natures, hee should be too farre vnlike vnto men: and so be a Mediator neyther way. That deceitfull The deuill Mediator therfore, by whom in thy secret iudgement mans pride deserued to be deluded, hath one thing indeed common with himselfe to men, and thats Sinne: and desires to seem to communicate in another thing with God; that because hee is not cloathed with any mortality of flesh, he might thereby vaunt himselfe to bee immortall. But for that the wages of sin is death, Rom 6. this hath he common to himselfe [Page 716] with men, for which he might together with them [...] condemned vnto death.
CHAP. 43. Christ onely in the all-sufficient This Title is flat against the new popish distinction aboue rehearsed: this calls Christ the Intercessor, (that is, Mediator of Intercession, and not Angels. And therfore hath the popish Translater changed Intercessor into Mediator. Intercessor.
1. BVt the true Mediator, whom out of thy secret mercy thou hast shewed forth vnto the humble; and whom thou sentest, that by his example they might learne the true humility: that 1 Tim. 2. 5 Mediator therefore betweene God and man, the man Christ Iesus, appeared betwixt mortall sinners and the immortall Iust One: being mortall as men, and iust like God: that because the reward of righteousnesse is life and peace, hee might by his righteousnesse which was ioyned to God, make voyd the death of as many of the wicked, as were by him iustified, which death, his will was to [Page 717] haue common both to them and him. Hee was shewed forth vnto Holy men of old; to the intent that they might be saued, through sayth in his passion to come, like as wee are through sayth of it already passed. For how farre-forth he was a man, so far-forth was hee a Mediator: but so farre-forth as he is the Word, hee is not meerely midway to God, because he is equall vnto God, and God with God; & together with the Holy Ghost one God.
2. How hast thou loued vs, O good Father, that hast not spared thine onely Sonne, but hast deliuered him vnto death for vs wicked men? how hast thou loued vs; for whom, Hee that thought it no robbery to bee equall with God, was made subiect vnto death, euen the death of the crosse? hee that was onely free among the Phil. 2. 6, 8 dead, that had power to lay Psal. [...]8. 5. Iohn 10, 18 [Page 718] downe his life, and power to take it againe: for vs was hee vnto thee both the Conquerour, and the Sacrifice: yea and therefore the Conquerour, because the Sacrifice: for vs was hee vnto thee both Priest and Sacrifice: and therefore the Priest, because the Sacrifice: of slaues making vs thy children, by being borne of thee, and by becomming a seruant vnto vs. Deseruedly therefore is my hope strongly setled vpon him; that thou wilt by him cure all my infirmities: euen by him that sits at thy right hand, and maketh intercession for vs; whereas otherwise, I should despaire vtterly. For many and great are those infirmities of mine, yea many they are and great; but thy medicine is more soueraigne.
3. Imagine we might, that thy Word was farre enough [Page 719] from being vnited with man; and so despayre of our selues, vnlesse It had beene made flesh and dwelt amongst vs. Affrighted Iohn. 1. thus with mine owne sinnes & the burthen of mine owne misery, I cast these thoughts in my heart, bethinking my selfe of fleeing into the Here the other Translater takes occasion to extoll the perfection of Eremits that liue in the Wildernesse. But is this a place fit for that, which shewes that St. Austen was forbidden it by God himselfe? Wildernesse: but thou for baddest me, and strengthenedst mee, saying: Therefore Christ dyed for all, that they which liue, may now no longer liue vnto themselues, but vnto him that dyed for them. See, Lord, I hence forth cast all my care vpon thee, that I may liue, and consider the wonderfull things, of thy law. Thou knowest both my vnskilfulnesse, and my infirmities; Oh teach me, and heale mee. That onely Sonne of thine, in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge, hath redeemed mee with his blood. 2 Cor. 5. 15. Col 2. 3 [...] [Page 720] Let not the proud speake euill of mee now; for that I meditate vpon the price of my redemption, and do eate & drink and giue vnto the poore; and being poore my selfe, desire to be filled by him, amongst those that eate, and are satisfied, and they shall praise the Lord who Psal. 32. 26 seeke him.
Saint Augustines Confessions. The eleuenth Booke.
CHAP. 1. Why we confesse vnto God who knowes all.
CAnst thou that art the Lord of all eternity, be ignorant of what I say vnto thee? or doest thou see but for a time, that which passeth in time? To what end then doe I lay in order before thee so many [...]arrations? not to this end doe I it, that thou mightest come to know them vpon my relation; but there [Page 722] by to stirre vp mine owne and my Readers deuotions towards thee, that wee may say all together, Great is the Lord, Psal. 96. 4. and greatly to be praised. Now haue I sayd, and againe say it I will, For the loue of thy loue make I this Confession. For we vse to pray also: and yet Truth it selfe hath sayd, Your Father knoweth what you haue Mat. 6. 32. neede of, before you aske. Tis our affection therefore which wee hereby lay open vnto thee, while wee confesse our owne miseries, and thy mercies vpon vs, that thou mightest thorowly set vs free, seeing already thou hast begun to make vs leaue to bee wretched in our selues and to be happy in thee: seeing thou hast called vs, that wee may become poore in spirit, and Math. 5. meeke, and mournfull, and bungry, and thirsty after righteousnesse, and mercifull, and pure in [Page 723] heart, and peace-makers. See, I haue told thee many things, such as I could, and such I was desirous to doe; because thou desirest first that I should confesse vnto my Lord God. For thou art good, and Psal. 118. 2 that thy mercy endureth for euer.
CHAP. 2. He sueth to be deliuered from his sinnes and errors, and to bee guided vnto the true knowledge.
1. BVt when shall I bee able with the pen of my tongue to set forth all thy Exhortations, and all thy terrors, and comforts, and directions, by which thou hast brought mee vp to bee a Preacher of thy Werd, and a Dispencer of thy Sacrament [Page 724] vnto thy people? If I now bee able to declare these things to thee in order, the very Hee alludes to the How [...]-glasses of [...] time, which went by water, as ours doe now by [...]and. drops of time are precious with mee; and I haue long since had a burning desire to meditate in thy law; and by it to confesse both my skill and vnskilfulnesse vnto thee, the morning light of thy enlightning mee, and the relikes of darknesse in mee, so long remayning swallowed vp by till infirmitie bee strength. Nor will I suffer my houres to bee squandered away vpon any other thing, which I finde free from the necessities of refreshing of my body, and the recreating of my minde, and the complying in those offices of seruice which wee owe vnto men; yea also which wee owe not, and yet pay them.
2. Giue eare vnto my prayer, [Page 725] O Lord my God, and let thy mercy hearken vnto my petition: because it stryueth not to entreate for my selfe alone, but to be beneficiall also to my brethren. Thou seest my heart, that so it is; and that I am ready to sacrifice vnto thee the best seruice of my thoughts and tongue: now giue mee, what I am to offer vnto thee. For I am Psal 8 [...]. 1. poore and needy, but thou art Ro 10. 11. rich to all those that call vpon thee; who not distracted with cares thy selfe, takest the care of all vs. From all rashnesse and lying, doe thou circumcise both my inward and my outward lippes: Let my chaste delights, bee thy Scriptures: let me neyther be deceiued in them, nor deceiued by them. Hearken Lord, and haue mercy vpon me, O Lord my God, O thou light of the blind, and the strength of the weake; [Page 726] yea also the light of those that see, and the strength of the strong; hearken thou vnto my soule, and heare mee crying vnto thee out of the Deepe. For if thine eares bee not with vs also in the Deepe, whither then shall wee goe? to whom shall wee cry? The day is thine, and the night is Psal. 74. 16 thine: at thy backe the time passes away.
3. Affoord out of it some spure time, for my meditations vpon the hidden things of thy Law; which I beseech thee shut not vp when they knocke for entrance at it. For in vayne it was not, that thou wouldest haue so many leaues full of darkesome secrets committed vnto wryting: nor are those Fortests without their Harts which retire themselues into them, making their range, and walkes in them; feeding, lodging, [Page 727] and chewing the Cud in them: Perfect me, O Lord, and reueale them vnto me. Behold, thy voyce is my ioy; yea thy voyce exceedeth the abundance of all pleasures. Giue mee what I loue: for verily I doe loue it; and this loue is of thy giuing: Forsake not therfore thine owne gifts, nor despise Nec herbam tuam spernas sitilentem. [...]his he translates, Nor despise thou this withering grasse of thine, which thirsteth for the dew of thy Grace. Whereas St. Austen still followes this conceie of the forrest and Harts, with all alluding to Psa. 42. 1 thou him that thirsteth after thy herbage. Let me confesse vnto thee whatsoeuer I shall finde in thy bookes; and let mee heare the voyce of prayse; and let me drinke thee vp; and let me consider of the wonderfull things of thy law: euen frō the very Beginning; wherein Thou madest the heauen and the earth, vnto that euerlasting kingdome of thy holy City which is before thee. Haue mercy, Lord, vpon mee, and heare my petition: for it is not I suppose, of the earth; not for gold & siuer, or precious [Page 728] stones, or gorgeous apparell, or honors and offices, or the pleasures of the flesh: or necessaries for the body, or for this life of our earthly pilgrimage: all which shall bee added Mat. 6. 33 vnto those that seeke thy kingdome & thy righteousnesse. Behold, O Lord my God, what it is that I now desire. The vngodly haue sometimes told mee what themselues delight in: but they are not like the delights of thy Law. See now whence my desire proceedes.
4. See, Father, behold and approue; and let it bee pleasing in the sight of thy mercy, that I shall find so much grace with thee, as that the Secrets of thy Word may bee opened vnto mee when I knocke. By our Lord Iesus Christ thy Sonne I beseech thee, that man on thy right hand, that Sonne of man, whom thou hast [Page 729] appoynted a Mediator betwixt thy selfe and vs, by whom thou soughtest vs, who little sought for thee: yet didst thou seeke vs, that wee might seeke thee, and thy Word by whom thou madest all things, and mee amongst them; Thy Onely Sonne by whom thou hast called the beleeuing people vnto thee, and mee amongst them: by Him I beseech thee, who sitteth at thy right hand, and makes intercession for vs, in whom are hid all the treasures Col. 2. 3. of wisedome and knowledge. Him doe I seeke in thy bookes: of Him Moses wrote; this hee sayes, this Truth sayes.
CHAP. 3. Hee desires to vnderstand the holy Scriptures.
1. LEt mee heare and vnderstand how thou In the beginning hast made Heauen and Earth. This Moses wrote of; he wrote and passed away, hee passed from hence vnto thee: for he is not at this present before mine eyes; for if hee were, then would I lay hold of him and intreate him, and for thy sake would I beseech him to open these things vnto me: yea I would lay mine eares vnto his mouth. But should he speake in the Though in Plautus time the Hebrew were the vulgar language of Affrica; and that there bee 6. or 7. Hebrew words still to be found in St. Austēs works: yet in those 600. yeeres betwixt Plautus & S. Austen, and by the Romanes enforcing the Prouinces to learne Latine, we see the Hebrew so disused, and corrupted in Affrica, that at the most, the 2 tongues did but agree in most words, as Austen sayes. l. 2. contra Petilliter. c. 104. which agreemēnt yet was not so much, that the natiues of Affrica could naturally vnderstand Hebrew. The other Translater rather abuses St. Austen then credits him, in affirming him to haue skill in Hebrew. Hebrew [Page 731] tongue, in vayne should hee beate mine eares, for neuer should he come neere my vnderstanding: whenas if he spake Latine, I should well enough know what hee sayd.
2. But how should I know whether he sayd true or no? and if I could learne this too, should I know it by him? For within mee, in that inward house of my thoughts, neither the Hebrew, nor the Greeke, nor the Latine, nor any other language, but euen Truth it selfe, and that without any helps of the mouth & tongue, without any sound of sillables should tell me He sayes true; and my selfe therupon assured of it, would confidently say vnto that seruant of thine, Thou speakest truth. Seeing I haue not now the meanes to conferre with Moses, I beg of thee my God (inspired by whom he vttred these truths) [Page 732] I beg of thee, the pardon of my sinnes: and thou that enabledst that seruant of thine to deliuer these Truthes, enable mee also to vnderstand them.
CHAP. 4. The Creatures proclayme God to bee their Creator.
1 BEhold, the heauens and the earth are already, they proclaime themselues to haue beene created: for they are changed and altered from what they were. Whereas whatsoeuer is not made, and yet hath a being, hath nothing in it now, which it had not before: which to haue, were indeede to bee changed and altered. They proclayme also, that they made not thēselues but say, Therefore wee are, because we are made: and therefore [Page 733] were wee not, before our time was to bee, as if we could possibly haue made our selues. Now the euidentnesse of the thing, is this voyce of the Speakers. 'Tis thou therefore, O Lord, that madest them: thou who art full of beauty, they beeing fayre also: thou who art good, they also beeing good, euen Thou who hast Being, seeing these haue their Beings: yet are they neyther so fayre, so good, nor are so, as thou their Creator art; compared with whom, they are neyther fayre, nor good, nor are at all. Thus much wee know, thankes to thee for it: yet is our knowledge, in comparison of thine, but meere ignorance.
CHAP. 5. How the world was made of nothing.
1. IN the beginning God made Heauen and Earth. But how didst thou make them? and what Engine hadst thou to worke all this vast fabrick of thine? For thou wentest not about it like a fleshly artificer, who shaping one body by another, purposes according to the discretion of his minde, to cast it into such a figure, as in his fancy hee seeth fittest by his inward eye. But whence should hee bee able to doe all this, vnlesse thou hadst made him that fancy? and he puts a figure vpon some Materiall, that had existence before; suppose, clay, or stone, or wood, or gold, or other thing: but [Page 735] whence should these materials haue their being, hadst not thou appoynted it them? Tis thou that madest the Artificer his body, thou that gauest a soule to direct his limbs, thou madest the stuffe of which he makes any thing; thou madest the apprehension whereby he takes his art, by which he sees in himselfe what he hath to doe. Thou gauest him the Sences of his body: which being his Interpreters, hee may from his mind vnto his stuffe, conueigh that figure which hee is now a working; which is to signifie vnto his minde againe, what is done already; that the minde vpon it may aske aduice of its President truth, whether it bee well done or no. Let all these things prayse thee, the Creator of these all.
2. But yet which way doest thou make them? how O, God, [Page 736] didst thou make heauen and earth? Verily, neyther in the heauen, nor on the earth stoodest thou, when thou madest heauen and earth: no, nor yet in the ayre, or waters, seeing these also belong vnto the heauen and the earth. Nor yet standing in the whole world together, didst thou make that whole world; because there was no place where to make it, before it was made, that it might haue a Being. Nor didst thou hold any thing in thy hand, whereof to make this heauen and earth: For how shouldst thou come by that, which thy selfe hadst not made? For what hath any Being, but onely because thou art? Therefore thou spakest, and they were made, and in thy Word thou madest them.
CHAP. 6. He disputes curiously, what manner of Word, the World was created by.
BVt how didst thou speake? after the same way that the voyce came out of a Cloud, saying, This is Mat. 3. 17. my beloued Sonne. As for that voyce, it was vttered, and passed away, had a beginning and ending; the sillables made a sound and so passed ouer; the second after the first, the third after the second, and so forth in order, vntill the last came after all the rest, and silence after the last. By which most cleare and plaine it is, that the motion of a Creature expressed it, performing thy eternall Will in it, it selfe being but temporall. And these words of thine [Page 738] thus made to serue for the time, did the outward care giue notice of vnto the intelligent soule, whose inward eare lay listening to thy eternall Word. But whenas this latter had compared these words thus sounding within a proportion of time, with that eternall Word of thine, which is in the Silence; it sayd, This Word is far another frō that, a very far different Word, these words are far beneath me, nay they are not at all, because they flee and passe away; but the Word of God is farre aboue me, and abides for euer.
2. If therefore in sounding & passing words, thou spakest that heauen and earth should bee made; and that way didst create heauen and earth: then was there a corporeal creature euen before heauen and earth, by whose motions measured by time, that voyce tooke his [Page 739] course in time. But there was not any creature before heauen and earth; or if there were, surely then thou didst, without such a passing voyce create that, whereof thou mightest make this passing voyce, by which thou wert to say the word, Let the heauen and the earth be made. For whatsoeuer that were, of which such a voyce were to be made, vnlesse by thy selfe it were made, it should not at all haue any being. That a body therefore might be made, by which these words might be made; by what word of thine was it commanded?
CHAP. 7. The Sonne of God is the Word coeternall with the Father.
1. THou callest vs therfore to vnderstand the word, [Page 740] who is God, with thee God: which word is spoken vnto all eternity, and in it are all things spoken vnto euerlasting. For neuer is that finished which was spoken; or any other thing spoken after it, that so all may come to bee spoken: but all are spoken at once, and vnto euerlasting. For otherwise there should be time and alteration; and no true eternity, no true immortality. Thus much I know, O my God, thankes to thee therefore. This I know, as I confesse to thee, O Lord; yea hee knowes and blesses thee as I doe, whoeuer is not vnthankfull to thy assured Ʋeritie.
2. Wee know, Lord, wee know; that in as much as any thing is not now, what sometimes it hath beene: or is now, what heretofore it hath not beene, so farre forth [Page 741] it is borne, and dyes. Nothing therefore of thy Word doeth retyre, and come in place againe: because it is truely immortall and eternall. And therefore vnto thy Word coeternal vnto thy selfe, thou dost once and for euer say all that thou dost say; and it is made, whateuer thou sayest shall bee made. Nor doest thou make it otherwise then by saying: and yet are not all things made together, or euerlasting, which so thou makest by saying.
CHAP. 8. The Word of God is our teacher in all.
1. VVHy I beseech thee, O Lord my God, is this so? Verily I see it after afort; but how to expresse it, I know not, vnlesse thus it be: [Page 742] namely, that whatsoeuer begins to bee, and leaues off to bee, beginnes then, and leaues off then, when in thy eternall reason it is resolued, that it ought to haue begun or left off: in which Reason nothing does eyther beginne, or leaue off. That Reason is thy Word, which is also the Beginning, Iohn. 8. 25. the same that likewise speakes vnto vs. Thus much sayd it in the Gospell, by our Lords humanity: and so much sounded outwardly in the eares of men, to the intent it might be beleeued and sought for inwardly, and found in the eternall verity; where that good and onely Master taught all his Disciples. There Lord, heare I thy voyce speaking vnto mee; because hee there speakes vnto vs, who teacheth vs; but he that doeth not teach vs, though hee does speake, yet to vs hee speaketh not.
[Page 743] 2. And who now is able to teach vs, but the vnalterable Truth? seeing that when wee receiue any admonishment from a mutable creature, wee are but ledde along vnto that vnalterable Truth: where we learne truely, while wee stand to heare Him, reioycing Iohn. 3 [...] 29 greatly because of the Bridegroomes voyce: and returne our selues backe to that Truth, from whence we are deryued. Which is therefore the beginning, because vnlesse it should remayne firme, there should not, when wee erred, bee any certainty whither to turne our selues vnto. Now when we returne from error, it is, by knowing (verily) that wee doe returne: and that we may know, hee teacheth vs; because hee is the Beginning, and speaketh vnto vs.
CHAP. 9. How the Word of God speaketh vnto the heart.
1. IN this Beginning, O God, hast thou made heauen and earth, namely, in thy Word, in thy Sonne, in thy Power, in thy VVisedome, in thy Truth; after a wonderfull manner speaking, and after as wonderfull a manner making. Who is able to cōprehend it? Who can declare it? What is that which shines thorow mee, and strikes vpon my heart without hurting it? at which I tremble with horror, and yet burne with loue? I tremble, in as much as I am vnlike vnto it; I burne in as much as I am like it.
2. Tis VVisedome, Wisedome it is which thus shines into mee; euen breaking thorow my Cloudynesse: [Page 745] which yet againe ouershadowes mee now frequently faynting; euen vnder the grosse fogge and heauy loade of mine owne paynes. For my strength is puld so lowe Psal. 30. in this poore case of mine, as Psal. 102 that I am not able to endure that which should be for my good; till thou, Lord, becomming fauorable to all mine iniquities, pleasest to heale my diseases. For thou also shalt redeeme my life from corruption, and shalt crowne me with louing kindnesse and tender mercies: Psal. 103. 4 5. yea thou shalt satifie my desire with good things, because my youth shall be restored like an Eagles. For by hope wee are Rom. 8. 28 saued: wherefore we through patience awaite for thy promises. Let him that is able, heare thee inwardly discoursing to him: For my part, in the words of thine Oracle will I boldly cry out, How Psal. 104 [...]4 [Page 746] wounderfull are thy workes, O Lord, in Wisedome hast thou made them all; and this wisedome is that Beginning: and in that Beginning hast thou made heauen and earth.
CHAP. 10. Gods Will knows no beginning.
1. LOe, are they not full of their old leauen, which demand of vs, How did God imploy himselfe before he made Heauen and Earth? For if hee were vn-imployed (say they) and did no worke, why the [...] does he not now from hence forth, and for euer abstaine from working, like as heretofore he did? For did any new motion rise vp in God, and any new Will to make a creation, which hee had neuer made before? how can there be a true eternity, where then rises vp a new will, which [Page 747] was not there before? For the will of God is not a creature, but before euery creature; seeing that nothing could haue beene created, vnlesse the will of the Creator had beene before it.
CHAP. 11. Gods eternity not to be measured by the parts of time.
1. THe Will of God therefore is belonging vnto his Substance. And if aught be newly risen vp in Gods Substance, which was not there before; then cannot that Substance bee truely sayd to bee Eternall. Againe, if the Will of God had meant from eternity that there should bee a Creation, why also was not that Creation from all eternity? They that prate thus, doe not yet vnderstand thee, (O [Page 748] thou Wisedome of God, thou light of our Soules) they vnderstand not yet how these things bee made: which by thee, and in thee are made: yea they striue to rellish eternall things, though their heart bee flickering hitherto betweene the motions of things partly passed, and partly to come, and bee very vncertayne hitherto.
2. Who is able to hold it hard to, and so to fixe it, that it may be settled a while, and a little catch at a beame of light, from that euer-fixed eternity, and to compare it with the Times which are neuer fixed, that it may thereby perceiue how there is no comparison betweene them: and how that a long time cannot be made long, but out of a many motions still passing on wards, which cannot at the [Page 749] same instant be drawne all together: and that all this while in the eternall nothing is flitting, but all at once present; whereas no time is all at once present: and that he may perceiue all time passed, to be driuen away by time to come; and all time to come, to follow vpon the passed: and that all both passed and to come, is made vp, and flows out of that which is alwayes present? Who now shall so hold fast this heart of man, that it may stay, and see, howthat Eternity euer still-standing, giues the word of commaund to the times passed or to come, it selfe being neyther passed nor to come? Is this hand of mine able peraduenture to make stay of this heart? or is the hand of my mouth by any perswasions able to bring about so important a businesse?
CHAP. 12. What God did before the Creation of the world.
1. SEE, I now returne answer to the demand, See Chap 10. What God did before he made heauen and earth? But I will not answere so as one was sayd to haue done merrily (to breake the violence of the question:) God was a preparing hell (saith hee) for those that would pry into such profound mysteries. Tis one thing to looke what God did, and another thing to make sport. This shall bee none of my answere; rather had I answere that I know not, what indeede I do not know, then answere so, as may make him laught at, that askt such high questions; and the other commended, that returned so false an answere. But this I [Page 751] say, O our God, Creator I read it Creator, & not Creatorem: and lay this sentence into the following, putting a Colon in stead of a Period. of euery creature: and if vnder the name of heauen and earth, euery creature be vnderstood; then I will boldly say; That before God made heauen and earth, hee did not make any thing. For if he did, what did he make but a creature? And would to God I knew whatsoeuer I desired to know, to mine owne profit, as well as I know this, That no creature was made, before there was made any creature.
CHAP. 13. That before those times which God created, there was no time.
1. IF any giddy braine now should wildly roaue ouer the images of fore-passed times, and wonder with himselfe, that thou the God omnipotent [Page 752] and All-creator, workmaster of heauen and earth, didst if or innumerable ages forbeare to set vpon such a work, before thou wouldst make it: let him wake himselfe and consider well; how that hee wonders at meere faife conceyts. For how should such innumerable ages passe ouer, which thou madest not; thou being the Author and Creator of all ages? or what times should these be, which were not made by thee? or, how should they passe ouer, if so be they neuer were? Seeing therfore thou art the Creator of all times; if any time had passed before thou madest heauen and earth; why then is it sayd, that thou didst rest from thy worke? For that very time didst thou make: nor could there any time passe ouer, before thou hadst made those times. But if before heauen [Page 753] and earth there were no time, why is it then demaunded, what thou Then didst? For there was no THEN, when as there was no time. Nor doest thou in Time, precede Time: for so thou shouldest not precede all Times.
2. But thou goest before all time passed, by the high aduantage of an euer-present Eterniti [...]: and thou goest beyond all times to come, euen because they are to come; seeing that they shall no sooner come, but they shall be past: whereas thou art still Psal. 101. 27 the same, and thy yeeres fayle not. Thy yeeres neyther goe nor come; whereas these yeeres of ours, doe both goe and come, that (in their order) they may all come. Thy yeeres are in standing all at once, because they are still at a stay: nor [Page 754] are those that goe, thrust out by those that come, for that they passe not away at all; but these of ours shall all bee, euen when they shall not all be. Thy yeeres are one day; and thy day, is not euery day, But to day: seeing thy To day giues not place vnto To morrowe, nor comes in place of yesterday. Thy Today, is Eternity: therefore didst thou beget Him coeternall to thy selfe, vnto whome thou saydst, This day haue I Psala. 7. begotten thee. Thou hast made all times; and before all times thou art: neyther in any time, was there not a time.
CHAP. 14. Of the nature and three differences of time.
1. IN no time This hee translates There was therefore no time, wherein thou madest not [...]. therefore, didst thou not make any [Page 755] thing: because very time it selfe is of thy making: & there bee no times coeternall with thee, for that thou still remainest the same. But should they still be so, verily they should not bee times. For what is time? who is able easily and briefely to explayne that? who is able so much as in a conceit to comprehend any one terme drawn from the nature of time, aptly to expresse time by? What now in our vsuall discourse doe we more familiarly and knowingly make mention of, then Time? And surely, wee vnderstand it well enough, when wee speake of it: and wee vnderstand it so, when in speaking with another, wee heare it named.
2. What is time then? If nobody askes me, I can tell: but if I were desirous to explayne it to one that should [Page 756] aske me, plainely I cannot tell him. Boldly for all this dare I affirme my selfe to know thus much; that if nothing were already passed, there should bee no past time: and if there were nothing to come, there should bee no time to come: and if there were nothing in present being, there should now bee no present time. Those two times therfore, passed and to come, in what sort are they, seeing the passed is now no longer, and that to come, is not yet? As for the present, should it alwayes bee present and neuer passe into time past; verily it should not bee Time, but Eternity. If the present (now) bee euen therefore made Time, because it passeth into time past; how then can wee say that to bee, whose Cause of beeing is, to [Page 757] make it not to bee: that wee cannot forsooth affirme Time to haue any being, but for this reason onely, that it goes onward to a not-being.
CHAP. 15. No time can bee sayd to bee long.
1. AND yet wee say, Time is long, and, time is short: though neyther doe we speake this, but of the time passed or to come. A long time past, (for example) wee call an hundred yeeres since: and a long time to come, an hundred yeeres hence. But a short time passed, wee call (suppose) ten dayes since; and a short time to come, ten daies hence. But in what sence is that eyther long or short, which at all is not? For the [Page 758] passed, is not now; and the future, is not yet. Let vs not therefore say, It is long; but of the past time let vs say, It hath beene long; and of the time to come, It will bee long. O Lord my God, my light, shall not thy truth laugh at man for this? For what passed time hath beene long? when it was already passed, hath it beene long, or when it was yet present? For then was it in best possibility to be long, when that was in present being, which should bee long. As for the passed time, it was now no longer; wherefore had that no possibility to bee long, which had at all no being. Let vs not therefore say, Time passed hath beene long: for wee shall neuer finde, what hath beene long, seeing that euer since it was past, it is no more. But let vs say, That present time [Page 759] hath beene long: because, when it was present, then was it long. For hauing not hitherto passed away, that so it could not bee; euen therefore had it such a present beeing, as was in possibility to haue beene long: whereas after it was once past, that terme at once ceased to be long, which ceased to be at all.
2. Let vs see therfore, O thou soule of man, whether yet the present time may be long: For to thee it is giuen to be sensible of the distances of time, and to measure them. What now wilt thou answer me? Are an hundred yeeres in present, a long time? See first, whether an hundred yeeres may bee present, or no. For if the first of these yeeres bee now a running; that one is present indeede, but the other ninety [Page 760] and nine bee to come, and therefore are not yet. But if the second yeere be now current, then is one past already, another in present being, and all the rest to come. And if we suppose, any middle yeere of this hundred to bee now present; all before it, are past, all after it, to come. Wherefore an hundred yeeres cannot possibly bee present. See againe, whether that one which is now a running, bee now present; seeing that euen of that, if the first moneth bee now a running, then are all the rest to come. If the second, then is the first past, and the rest not yet come on. Therefore, neyther is the yeere now a spending, all present together: and if it be not all present, then is not the yeere present. For twelue months are a yeere; of which that one now a running, is present; all the rest [Page 761] eyther past, or to come. Although neither is that moneth now a running, present; but one day of it onely: if the first, the rest are to come; if the last, the rest are past: if any of the middle, then is that betweene the past and the future.
2. See how the present time, (which onely we found meete to bee called long) is now abridged to the length scarce of one day. But let vs examine that also; because not so much as one day is wholy present. For foure and twenty houres of night and day, doe fully make it vp: of which, the first hath the rest to come; the last hath them passed: and any of the middle ones hath those before it, already past, those behinde it, yet to come; yea, that one houre is wasted out, [Page 762] in still-vanishing minutes. How much soeuer of it is flowne away, is past; whatsoeuer remaynes behinde, is to come. If any instant of time be conceiued, which cannot bee deuided eyther into none, or at most into the smallest particle of moments; that is the onely it, which may bee called present; which little yet flies with such full speede from the future to the passed; as that it is not lengthened out with the very least stay. For lengthened out if it bee, then is it deuided into the past and the future. As for the present, it takes not vp any space: where then is the Time, which wee may call long? Is it to come? Surely we do not say, that that is long; because that of it is not yet come which may be long: but say, It will be long. When therefore will it bee? For if euen then, seeing that is yet [Page 763] to come; it shall not euen then be long; because that of it which may bee long, shall not be yet come. But if it shall onely then bee long, when from a time to come (which is not yet) it shall begin now to be; and shall be made present, that so it may now bee, that which may be long; then does the present time cry out in the words aboue rehearsed, That it selfe can neuer become long.
CHAP. 16. Of our measuring of times.
1. AND yet, Lord, are wee sensible of the distances of times; yea, wee can compare them one with another, and say, that some are shorter, and others longer▪ Wee measure also, how much this time is longer or shorter then that, and wee finde this to bee double, [Page 764] or thrice as long; and that but once; or this iust so much as that. Yea as the times are vpon passing, doe we measure them; when by casting them ouer in our minds, we obserue them. As for the past times, which now are not; or the future, which yet are not, who is able to measure them: vnlesse perchance some one man be so bold to affirme, that That may be measured, which is not? All the whole time is a passing, it may bee obserued and measured well enough: but when it is once passed, it possibly cannot, because it is not.
CHAP. 17. Where time past, and to come now are.
1. I Aske, Father, I affirme nothing: tutor me, O my [Page 765] God, and direct mee. Who is he that will tell me how there are not three Times, as wee learned when we were boyes, and as we taught other boyes, the Past, Present, and the Future; but the Present onely: because the other two are not at all? Or haue they a being also; but such as proceeds out of some vnknowne secret, when out of the Future, the Present is made; and returnes it into some secret againe, when the Past is made out of the Present? For where had they, who haue fore-told things to come before seene them, if as yet they bee not? For that which is not, cannot bee seene. And so for those that should relate the things Past: verily they could not relate true stories, if in their minde they did not discerne them. [Page 766] Which if they were none, could no way bee discerned. There are therefore both things past and to come.
CHAP. 18. How times passed, & to come, be now present.
1. YEt giue mee leaue, Lord, to looke further. Suffer not, O thou my hope, my intentions to bee disturbed. If (now) there bee times passed, and times to come; fayne would I know where they bee: which yet if I bee not able to conceyue, yet thus much I know, that wheresoeeuer they now bee, they are not there in the nature of future, past or present. For if there also future they be, then are they not there yet: if there also they be past, then are they not there still. Wheresoeuer [Page 767] therfore and whatsoeuer they be, they are in no other nature there, but as present. As for things passed, when euer true stories are related, they bee then drawne out of our memory: not (I meane) the things themselues which are gone and past, but such words as being conceiued by the images of those things; they, in their passing thorow our Sences, haue, as their owne footesteps, left imprinted in our minds. For example, Mine owne Childhood, which at this instant is not, yet in the time past is; which time at this instant is not: but as for the image of it, when I call that to minde, and tell of it; I doe euen in the Present behold it: and that, because it is still in my memory.
2. Whether or no, there be a like cause of foretelling things to come, that (namely) [Page 768] of those things which as yet are not; the images may in the present bee fore-conceyued, I reade it Prasentiantur (as the margent of one printed copie directs me) & not prasententur. We haue Prasensio, a fewe lines after. as if already extant, I confesse vnto thee, O my God, that I know not. This one thing surely I knowe; that wee vse very often to premeditate vpon our future actions, and that that forethinking is present: but as for the action which we forthink our selues of, that is not yet in being, because it is yet to come. Which, so soone as wee haue set vpon, and are beginning once to doe what wee premeditated; then shall that action come into being: because then it is no longer future, but present. Which way soeuer therefore this secrete Foreconceyuing of things to come be held to be; nothing surely can bee seene, but that which now is in being. As for that which now is, it is not future, [Page 769] but present. Wheneuer there fore things to come are sayd to bee seene, tis not the things themselues which as yet are not; that is, which are to come hereafter; but the causes per chance, or the fignes of them which are seene: and those are indeede now in being Future therefore they are not but present vnto the Seers: out of which these Future things fore conceyued in the minde, are foretold. Which fore-conceptions againe are now present: yea, and those who foretell the things, doe behold the conceptions already present before them.
3. Let now the numerous variety of things produce mee some example. I looke vpon the day breaking, and I fore shew vpon it, that the Sunne is about to rise. That which I looke vpon, [Page 770] is present that which I foresignifie, is to come: not the Sunne, I meane, which already is; but the Sunn-rising which is not yet. And yet if I did not in my minde imagine the Sun-rising it selfe, (as now I doe, whilest I speake of it) neuer could I foretell it. But neither is that Break of day which I discerne in the skie, the Sunrysing, notwithstanding it goes before it; no nor that Imagination of my minde neyther: which two are seene now in present, that the other may bee foretold to be a comming hereafter. Future things therefore are not yet: and if yet they be not, at all they are not: and if so they bee not; possible to bee seene, they are not: yet foretold they may bee by somethings Signes, Causes, or fore-conceptions: as before hee sayd. present, which both are already, and are seene.
CHAP. 19. Hee demands of God, how Future things bee foreknowne.
1. BVt tell, O thou Reigner ouer thy cretures: what is the manner, by which thou teachest soules these things that are to come? For thou hast already taught thy Prophets, which is the way that thou vnto whom nothing is to come, dost teach things to come; or rather out of Future, dost informe vs of things present. For, that which is not, cannot bee taught. Too too far is this way out of my kenning: it hath gotten out of my reach, I cannot by mine owne power arriue vp to it; but by thy assistance I may againe: euen when thou shalt vouchsafe me that most sweet [Page 772] light, of the inward eyes of my soule.
CHAP. 20. These three differences of times how they are to bee called.
1. CLeare now it is and playne, that there are neyther things to come, nor things past: Nor doe we properly say, There be three times, past, present, and to come. And yet perchance it might bee properly sayd too, There be three three times; a present time, of passed things; a present time, of present things; and a present time of future things. For indeede three such as these in our soules ther bee; but other-where doe I not see them. The present time of passed things is our Membry; the present time of [Page 773] present things, is our Sight; the present time of future things, our Expectation. If thus wee bee permitted to speake, then see I three times; yea and I confesse there are three. Let this also be sayd, There bee three ttmes, Past, present, and to come; according to our mis-applyed custome, let it so be said: See, I shall not much bee I troubled at it, neyther gaine-say, nor find fault with it; prouided that bee vnderstood which is sayd, namely, that neyther that which is to come, haue any being now; no nor that which is already passed. For but a very few things there are, which wee speake properly; but very many that we speake improperly, though yet we vnderstand one anothers meaning.
CHAP. 21. How time may bee measured.
1. AS therefore I was euen now a saying; We take such measure of the times in their passing by, as we may be able to say, This time is twice so much, as that one; or, This is iust so much, as that: and so of any other parts of time, which be measurable. We do therefore (as I sayd) take measure of the times as they are passing by. And if any man should now aske mee, How knowest thou? I might answere, I doe know, because wee doe measure them: for wee cannot measure things that are not; and verily, times past and to come, are not. But for the present time now, how doe wee measure that; seeing [Page 775] it hath no space? We measure it therefore, euen whilest it passeth; for when it is passed, then wee measure it not: for there will, bee nothing to bee measured.
2. But from what place, and by which way, and whitherto passes this time while it is a measuring? whence, but from the time Future? Which way, but by the time present? whither, but into the time passed? From that therefore, which is not yet: by that, which hath no space: into that, which is not still. Yet what is it wee measure, if not time in some space? For wee vse not to say, Single, and double, and triple, and equall, or any other way that we speake of time; but with reference still to the spaces of times. In what space therefore doe wee measure the time present? [Page 776] Whether in the Future space, whence it passed? but that which is not yet, we cannot measure. Or in the present, by which it passed? but no space, wee doe not measure: or in the past, to which it passed? But neither doe wee measure that, which is not still.
CHAP. 22. He begs of God the resulution of a difficulty.
1. MY some is all on fire to bee resolued of this most intricate [...]. Shut it not vp, O Lord God, O my good father; in the name of Christ I beseech thee doe not so shut vp these vsuall, but yet hidden things; from this desire of mine, that it bee hindred from piercing into them: but let them shine out vnto [Page 777] mee, thy mercy, O Lord, enlightening me. Whom shall I make my demands vnto concerning these poynts? And to whom shall I more fruitefully confesse my ignorance, then vnto thee, whom these studies of mine (so vehemently burning to vnderstand thy Scriptures) are no wayes troublesome? Giue mee, Lord, what I loue: for loue I doe, and this loue hast thou giuen mee. Giue it me, Father, who truely knowest to giue good gifts vnto thy Math 7. 1. Children. Giue mee, because I haue tak [...]n vpon mee to know thee: and This hee translates. And my labor is apparent to thee it is painefull Psal. 73 16 vnto me vntill thou openest it.
2. Euen by Christ I beseech thee, in the name of that Holy of holies, let not mans answere disturbe mee. For I beleeued, and therefore doe I psal. 116. 10 speake. This is my hope, this [Page 778] doe I pant after, that I may contemplate the delights of the Lord. Behold, thou hast made my dayes I reade it breues, in stead of veteres: for that is neerer the sence of Psal. 39. 5. which the Latine copies referre vs to in their margents. short, and they passe away, & I know not how. And wee talke of time and time, and times, and times. How long time is it since hee sayd this; how lond time since he did this: & how long time since I saw that: and this syllable hath double time, to that single short syllable. These words wee heare, and these termes wee vnderstand, and are vnderstood againe. Most manifest and ordinary they are, and yet the selfe-same things too, deeply hidden: yea, the finding out of the secret of them, would proue a very new deuice.
CHAP. 23. Hee cleares this question, what Time is.
1. I Heard a learned man once deliuer it, That the motions of the Sunne, Moone, and Starres, and not the yeeres, were the very true Times. But why then should not the motions of all bodies in generall rather be times? But what if the lights of heauen should cease, and the potters wheele run round; should there bee no time by which wee might measure those whirlings about: and might pronounce of it; that eyther it moued with equall pauses: or, if it turn'd sometimes flower, and other whiles quicker, that some rounds tooke vp longer time, and other shorter? or euen whilest we were a saying [Page 780] this should wee speake in Time? or, should there in our words be any syllables short, and others long, but for this reason onely; that those tooke vp a shorter time in founding, and these a longer. Graunt vnto vs men the skill; O God, in a little hint to descry those notions, as be common to things both great and small.
2. The starres and lights of heauen, 'tis true, bee appoynted Gen 1. 14 This hee translates, There are also Starres and lights in signes & in seasons, and in yeeres, &c for signes, and for seasons, and for yeeres, and for dayes. They bee indeede: yet should I neuer, (on the one side) affirme, The whirling about of that fiery The Sun, though Sommalius copie reades it ligneolae; as if he meant the Potters wheele. wheele to bee the day; nor though it were not, that therefore (on the other side) there were no time at all, let Him affirme eyther of these: I for my part, desire to vnderstand the force and nature of time, by which we [Page 781] are to measure the motions of bodies; as when wee say, (for example) this motion to bee twice longer then that. For I demand, Seing this is it w ch is called the day; not the stay onely of the Sunne vpon the earth, (according to which account the day is one thing, and the night another;) but its whole circuit that it runnes from East to East againe; according to which account wee say, There are so many dayes passed: because that the dayes being reckoned with their nights, are vsually called So many dayes, and that the nights are not to be out of the reckoning. Seeing therefore that a day is made complete by the motion of the Sunne, and by his circuit from East to East againe; I thereupon demaund, whether it bee the motion that makes the day; or the stay [Page 782] in which that motion is finished, or both? For if the first be the day; then should wee haue a day of it, although the Sunne should finish that course of his in so small a space of time, as one houre comes to. If the second, then should not that make a day, if betweene one Sun-rise and another, there were but so short a stay, as one houre comes to; but the Sunne must goe foure and twenty times about, for the making vp of one day. If both, then could not this neyther bee called a day, if the Sunne should runne this whole round in the space of one houre: no nor that; if while the sunne stood still, so much time should ouer passe, as the Sun vsually makes his whole course in, from morning to morning.
[Page 783] 3. I will not therefore demand now, what that should bee which is called day: but, what Time should bee: by which wee measuring the circuite of the Sunne, should say that hee had then finisht it in halfe the time hee was wont to doe; if so bee hee had gone it ouer in so small a space, as twelue houres come to: and when vpon comparing of both times together, wee should say, that this is but a single time, and that a double time; notwithstanding that the Sun should runne his round from east to east, sometimes in that single time, and other sometimes in that double time. Let no man therefore say vnto mee hereafter, That the motions of the celestiall bodies bee the Times; because that when at the prayer Iosua. 11. of a certaine man, the [Page 784] Sunne had stood still, till hee could atchieue his victorious battell. The Sunne stood still indeede, but the time went on: for in a certaine space of time of his owne, (enough to serue his turne) was that battell strucken and gotten. I perceiue time therefore, to bee a certaine stretching. But doe I perceiue it indeede, or doe I but seeme to my selfe to perceiue it? Thou, O the Light and Truth, shalt more clearely shew it me.
CHAP. 24. Time is it, by which wee measure the motion of bodies.
1. DOest thou command mee to allow of it, if any man should define Time to bee the motion of a body? [Page 785] No, thou doest not bid mee. For there is no body (that I heare of) moued, but in time. This thou sayest: but that the motion of a body should bee time, I neuer did heare: nor doest thou say it. For when a body is moued, I by Time then measure, How long it may haue moued, from the instant it first beganne to moue, vntill it left mouing? And if so bee I did not see the instant it beganne in; and if it continues to moue so long, as I cannot see when it ends; I am not then able to measure more of it, but onely perchance, from that instant I first saw it beginne, vntill I my selfe leaue measuring. And if I looke long vpon it; I can onely signifie it to bee a long time, but not how long: because when wee [Page 786] pronounce how long, wee must doe it by comparison; as for example, This is as long as that, or this twice so long as that, or the like. But were wee able to make obseruation of the distances of those places, whence, and whither a body or his parts goe, which is moued; (as if suppose it were moued in a Turne) then might wee precisely say, how much time the motion of that body or his part, from this place vnto that, was finished in.
2. Seeing therefore the motion of a body is one thing, and that by which we measure how long it is, another thing; who cannot now iudge, w ch of the two is rather to bee called time? For and if a body bee sometimes moued vncertainely, and stands still other [Page 787] sometimes; then doe we measure, not his motion onely, but his standing still too: and wee say, It stoode still, as much as it moued; or it stoode still twice or thrice so long as it moued; or any other space which our measuring hath eyther perfectly taken, or guessed at; more or lesse, as wee vse to say. Time therefore is not the motion of a body.
CHAP. 25. He prayeth againe.
1. NOw I confesse to thee, O Lord, that I yet know not what time is: yea, I confesse againe vnto thee, O Lord, that I know well enough, how that I speake this in time, and that hauing long spoken of time, that very long is nothing [Page 788] else but a pawse of time. How then come I to know this, seeing I know not what time is? or is my not knowing, onely perchance a not hitting vpon the way of expressing what I know? Woe is me, that doe not so much as know, what that is which I know not. Behold, O my God, I protest before thee, that I lye not; but as my mouth speaketh, so my heart thinketh. Thou shalt light my candle, O Lord: O my God, enlighten thou my Psal. 18. 28. darkenesse.
CHAP. 26. The measuring of the feete, and syllables of a verse.
1. DOes not my soule most truly confesse vnto thee that I doe measure times? But doe I indeede measure them, O my God, and yet know not [Page 789] what I measure? doe I measure the motion of a body in time, and the time it selfe doe I not measure? Or could I indeede measure the motion of a body, how long it were; and in how long space it could come from this place to that, vnlesse I could withall measure the time in which it is moued? This same very time therefore, which way doe I measure it? doe we by a shorter time proportion out the measure of a longer; as by the space of a cubit, wee doe the space of a longer beame; for so indeed we seeme by the space of a short syllable, to measure the space of a long syllable: and to say that one is double to the other. Thus measure wee the spaces of the Staues Metimur spacia carminumspa cijs versuum. I suppose that Carnen here, signifies the seuerall Stanzaes or Staues of a poem, rather then the whole poem: for a staffe consisting of so many verses of seuerall kinds; was then by measure acknowledged a true staffe, when it had the compleate number, variety, and order of verses; as an Hexameter verse was by measure found true, when his seete were of their due kind, number, and order. of [Page 790] a Poeme, by the spaces of the verses; and the spaces of the verses, by the spaces of the feete; and the spaces of the feete, by the spaces of the syllables; and the spaces of long syllables, by the spaces of short syllables. I do not meane measuring by the pages; for that way wee should measure places, not times: but when in our pronouncing, words passe away, we say it is a long Stanza, because it is composed of so many verses: they be long verses, because they consist of so many feete; long feete, for that they are stretcht out into so many syllables; it is a long syllable, because double to a short one.
2. But neither can we this way comprehend the certayne measure of time: because it may so fall out, that a shorter verse if it bee pronounst leysurely, may take vp more [Page 791] time then a longer verse, pronounst roundly. And so for a verse, a foote and a Syllable. Vpon which ground it seemes vnto me, That time is nothing else, but a stretching Distensionem: and so in the next Chapter, Tendebatur in spacium. out in length; but of what, I know not. O what wonder is it, if it be of the very minde? For what is it, I beseech thee, O my God, that I now measure; wheras I say (eyther at large) that this is a longer time then that: or (more particularly) that this is double, to that? I know it to bee time that I measure: and yet doe I neyther measure the time to come, for that is not yet: nor time present, because that is not deliuered me in any space: nor time past: because that is not still. What then do I measure? Is it the times as they are passing, not as they are passed? for so was I a saying.
CHAP. 27. Hee beginnes to resolue the former question, How wee measure time.
1. COurage my minde, and bend thy intentions strongly vpon thine owne selfe. Tis God that is our helper, Psal. 100. 3 he that hath made vs, and not wee ourselues. Looke out, see where Truth beginnes to cleare vp: Come on, let vs put the case: The voyce of a body beginnes to sound, and it does now found, yea it sounds still; but list, now it leaues sounding: tis silence therefore now; and that voyce is quite ouer, and is now no more. This voyce, before it sounded, was to come, and so could not then bee measured, because as yet it was not, neyther iust now can it, because [Page 793] it is no longer. Then therefore, whilest it sounded, it might; because there was something that might bee measured. But yet euen then made it no stay; for onward still it went, and past at length quite away. Might it then be measured the rather, for that? By this passing on therefore, was it stretched out into some space of time, by which it might bee measured; because the present hath no space. If therefore then, it might; then, loe, let vs put the case, that another voyce hath begunne to sound, and still does, with the same continued tenor without any distinction: let vs now while it sounds, measure it: seeing when it hath left sounding, it will then bee past, and nothing left to bee measured.
[Page 794] 2. Let vs measure it verily, and tell how much it is. But it sounds still; nor can it be measured but from the instant it beganne in, vnto the end it left in. For the very space betweene, is the thing wee measure, namely, from some beginning, vnto some end. For which reason, a voyce that is not yet ended, cannot be measured, as that it may bee sayd how long, or short it is; nor can it bee called equall to another, or double to a single, or the like: and so soone (againe) as it is ended, it shall bee no more. How may it then bee measured? Wee measure times, for all this; and yet neyther those, which are not yet come; nor yet those which are now no longer; nor yet those, w ch are not lengthened out by some pawse; nor yet [Page 795] those which haue no bounds. So that wee neyther measure the times to come, nor the past, nor the present, nor the passing times; and yet doe wee measure times.
3. O God All creator! this verse of eyght syllables, interchangeably varies it selfe between short and long syllables. Foure therefore be short, namely the first, third, fifth, and seuenth: which bee but single, in respect of the foure long, namely the second, fourth, sixth, and eighth. Euery one of these, to euery one of those, hath a double time: I pronounce them ouer and ouer; and euen so I finde it, as playnely as sence can shew it. So farre as Sence can manifest it, I measure a long syllable by a short, and I sencibly finde it to haue twice so much: but now when one sounds after [Page 796] another, if the former bee short, and the latter long, how shall I then hold fast the short one; and how in measuring the long, shall I so lay them together, as that I may find this to haue twice so much as that; seeing the long cannot begin to sound, vnlesse the short leaues sounding? yea, that long one it selfe do I measure as not present, seeing I measure it not till it be ended. Now his ending is his passing away. What is it therfore that I measure? where is that short syllable I reade it quâ in steade of quam. by which I measure? where is that long one which I am to measure. They haue sounded vp their sound, they are both flowne, and gone; they are now no more, and yet doe I measure them? Yes; and confidently do I answer (so farre as a man may trust a well-experienced Quantum excercitato sensui creditur. So I reade it, and not Sensu. sence) that this syllable is but [Page 797] single, and that double; in respect of space of time I meane: and yet could I not do thus much, vnlesse these syllables were already past and ended.
4 Tis not therefore these voyces (which now are not) that I measure: but something it is euen in mine own memory, which there remaynes fastned. Tis in thee O my mind, that I measure the Times. Doe not thou clamorously contradict mee now, in that which is so; nay, doe not disturbe thine owne selfe with these rowtes of thine owne impressions. In thee (I say) it is, that I measure the times. The impression, which things passing by, cause in thee, remaynes euen when the things are gone: that is it which being still pressent, I do measure: not [Page 796] [...] [Page 797] [...] [Page 798] the things them selues; for they purposely passe away, that this impression may bee made. This doe I measure, whenas I measure the times. Eyther therefore they are the times, or they are not which I measure.
5. But what when wee measure Silence; and say that this Silence hath held as long time as that voyce did; doe wee not then lengthen out our thoughts to the measure of a voyce, euen as if it now sounded; that so wee meditating or conning something in these vacant Hee meanes, that a verse or speech repeated in silence, takes vp as much time as if it were pronounced. [...]o that though silence be not measured by long and short syllables, as words are, yet it takes vp Time. So that tis not motion onely that makes time. The other Translater hath done it other-wise, which I leaue to censure. distances of Silence, may bee able to say it ouer in a space of time? For when the voyce and tongue giue ouer, yet then in our meditations go [Page 799] wee ouer Poems, and Verses, and any other discourse, or Dimensions of Motions; yea, and for the spaces of times, how much this is in respect of that, doe wee (in our thoughts) repeate ouer; no other wise then if vocally we did pronounce them. Suppose a man were about to vtter a long speech; and in his thoughts should resolue how long it should bee: this man hath euen in silence already spent a space of time; and in commending it to his memory, hath already begunne to vtter that speech, which continues sounding, vntill it be brought vnto the end proposed. Yea it hath sounded, and will sound; for so much of it, as is finished, hath sounded already, and the rest will sound. And thus passeth it on, vntill the present intention conueighs ouer the Future [Page 800] into the past: by the diminution of the future, the past gayning increase; euen vntill by the vniuersall wasting away of the future, all growes into the past.
CHAP. 28. Wee measure times in our mind.
1. BVt how comes that future, which as yet is not, to be diminished or wasted away? or how comes that past, which now is no longer, to bee encreased? vnlesse in the minde which acteth all this, there bee three things done? For it expects, it markes attentiuely, it remembers; that so the thing which it expecteth, through that act or power w ch marketh, may passe into that which remembreth. Who therefore can deny, that things to come are not as yet? and for all that, is there in [Page 801] the minde, an expectation of things to come. And who can deny, past things to bee now no longer? and yet is there still in the minde a memory of things passed. And who can deny that the present time wants space, because it passeth away in a poynt? and yet our attentiue marking of it continues still, through which the future passes to bee away. The future therefore (which is not yet) is not a long time: but the long future time, is meerely A long expectation of the time to come. Nor is the time past (which is not still) a long time; but a long passed time, is meerely A long memory of the passed time.
2. I am about to repeate a song that Quod no [...]i. That I haue by heart, saies the other translater which quite matreth the sense, seeing he speakes n [...]t [...]i [...]l afterward, of the taking [...] into [...] I know. Before I beginne, my expectation alone retches it selfe ouer the [Page 802] whole: but so soone as I shall haue once begunne, how much so euer of it I shall (by repeating) take into the passed; iust so much is retcht along in my memory: yea and doubly retcht is the life of this action of mine; into my memory, so farre as concernes that part which I haue repeated already; and into my Expectation too, in respect of what I am about to repeate now: yea, and all this while is my marking faculty present at hand, through which, that which was Future, is conueighed ouer, that it may become the passed: which how much the more diligently it is done ouer & ouer againe; so much more the Expectation being shortned, is the memory enlarged; till the whole Expectation be at length vanisht quite away; when namely [Page 803] that whole action being ended, all shall bee absolutely passed into the memory. What is now done in this whole song, the same is done also in euery part of it, yea and in euery Syllable of it. The same order holds in a longer action too; whereof perchance this song is but a part. This holds too, throughout the whole course of a mans life, the parts whereof bee all the Actions of the man. It generally holds also, throughout the whole age of the sonnes of men; the parts whereof bee the whole liues of men.
CHAP. 29. How the mind lengthens out it selfe.
1. BVt because thy louing kindnesse is better then Psal. 63. 3. the life it selfe; behold, my life is a thing meerely stretcht out: but thy right hand hath [Page 804] receiued mee, euen in my Lord the Sonne of man, the Mediator betwixt thee that art but one, and vs that are many, in many sinnes, by many sufferings; that by him I may apprehend euen as I am apprehended, and that I may bee recalled from my old conuersation, to follow that one thing, and forget what is behinde: not called backe, to follow those things that bee future and transitory: St. Austen loues to play with the word; which ofttimes makes him hard to translate, and most commonly loses the conceit. not stretched forth immoderately, but vnanimously bent towards those things which are before me: not (I say) too immoderately stretcht out, but with a full bent follow I hard on, for the garland of my heauenly calling, where I may heare the voyce of thy praise, and contemplate that sweetnesse of thine, which is neyther not now to come, nor euer to [Page 805] passe away. But now are my yeeres spent in mourning, and thou, O Lord, my father euerlasting, art my comfort. And euen now haue I rang'd vp and downe after an inquisition of Times, whose order I am yet ignorant of: yea my thoughts remaine distracted with tumultuous varieties, euen the inmost bowels of my soule; vntill I may bee runne into thee, thorowly purified and molten by the fire of thy loue.
CHAP. 30. Hee goes on in the same discourse.
1. ANd after that, will I leaue running, and grow hard in thee, appearing in mine owne forme, thy truth: nor will I endure the questions of such people, who in a hote feauer thirst for more then their bellies will hold; such [Page 806] as say, What did God make before hee made heauen and earth? Or, What came in his minde to make any thing then, hauing neuer made any thing before? Giue them grace, O Lord, well to bethinke themselues what they say; and to finde, That they cannot say Neuer, where there was no Time. That he is sayd therfore Neuer to haue made, what is it else to say, then in no time to haue made? Let them see therefore, that there canot possibly bee any Time, without some or other of thy Creatures: and let them forbeare this so vaine talking. Let them striue rather towards these things which are before; and vnderstand Phil. 3. 13 thee the eternall Creator of all times, to haue beene before all times; and that no times bee coeternall with thee: no nor any other [Page 807] creature, although there should haue beene any creature, before there were any times.
CHAP. 31. How God is knowne, and how the creature.
1. O Lord my God, what bosome of thy deepe secretes is that, and how farre from it haue the Consequentia. which are not ill habits and customes of sinne, as the other Translater notes. consequences of my transgressions cast mee? O cure mine eyes, that I may take ioy in thy light. Certaynly if there be any mind excelling with such eminent vnderstanding and foreknowledge, as to knowe all things past and to come, so well as I knew that one Song; truely that is a most admirable minde, able with horror to amaze a man. For where is that Hee, from whom nothing done eyther in the former, or to bee done in [Page 808] the after-ages of the world, is no more concealed, then that song was to mee whenas I sang it; namely, what and how much of it I had sung from the beginning, what, and how much there was yet vnto the ending? But farre bee it from vs to thinke, that thou the Creator of this Vniuerse, the Creator of both soules and bodies; farre bee i [...] from vs to thinke, that thou shouldest no better know what were passed, and what were to come. Farre, yea farre more wonderfully, and farre more secretly, doest thou know them. For tis not, as when at the note of the singer, or the well-knowne song of the hearer, through expectation of the words to come, and the remembring of those that are [Page 809] passed, the affection of the parties bee diuersely stirred, and their Sences strayned vp to it; that there can in like manner any thing chance vnto thee that art vnchangeably Eternall; that is, the Eternall Creator of Soules. Like as therefore thou in the beginning knewest the heauen and the earth, without any variety of thy knowledge; euen so didst thou in the beginning create heauen and earth, without any distinction of thy action. Let him that vnderstandeth it, confesse vnto thee: and let him that vnderstandeth it not, confesse vnto thee also. Oh how high art thou? and yet the humble in heart are the house that thou dwellest in: For thou vayself Psal. 146. 4 vvthose that are bowed down: and neuer can they fall, whose strength thou art.
Saint Augustines Confessions. The twelfth Booke.
CHAP. 1. Tis very difficult to finde out the truth.
MY heart, O Lord, Here doeth the other Translater (as his manner is) helpe out a false translation, with a marginal note. In his Title hee makes the Scriptures difficult, in stead of the Truth toucht with the words of holy Scripture, is busily imployed in this pouerty of my life. And euen therefore in our discourse oftentimes, appeares there a most plentifull pouerty of humane vnderstanding: because that our enquiring spends vs more words, then our finding out does; and wee are longer about demanding, then about obtayning; and our hand that knocks, hath more worke to doe, then [Page 811] our other hand that receiues. A promise haue wee layd holde of, who shall defeate vs of it? If God bee on our side, who can bee against vs? Aske, and Mat. 7. 7. yee shall haue; seeke, and you shall finde; knocke, and it shall bee opened vnto you. For euery one that askes, receiues; and he that seekes, finds: and to him that knocketh, shall it be opened. These be thine owne promises: and who needes feare to bee deceiued, whenas the Truth promiseth?
CHAP. 2. That the heauen we see is but earth, in respect of the heauen of heauens, which wee see not.
1. VNto thy Highnesse, the lowlynesse of my tongue now confesseth: because thou hast made heauen [Page 812] and earth; this heauen (I meane) which I see, and this earth that I treade vpon: whence is this earth that I beare about me? Thou madest it. But where is that Heauen of Heauens made for the Lord, which wee heare of in the words of the Psalmist? The heauen, euen the heauens are the Lords; but the earth Psa. 115 16 hath he giuen to the children of men. Where is that Heauen which we see not? that in comparison whereof, all this heauen which wee see, is but meere earth. For this heauen is wholy corporeall. For all this which is wholy corporeall, is not euery where beautifull alike in these lower parts; the bottome wherof is this earth of ours: but in comparison of that Heauen of heauens, euen the heauen to this our earth, is but earth: yea both these great bodies, [Page 813] may not absurdly bee called earth, in comparison of that I know not what manner of heauen, which is the Lords, and not giuen to the Sonnes of men.
CHAP. 3. Of the darknesse vpon the face of the Deepe.
1. AND now was this Earth without Or, inuisible. Gen. 1. 2. A great part of this booke, is discourse a the manner of the creation of the world. shape and voyde, and there was, I know not what profoundnesse of the Deepe, vpon which there was no light, because as yet it had no shape. Therefore didst thou command it to bee written, that darknesse was vpon the face of the deepe: which what other thing was it, then the Absence of light? For if there had been light, where should [...] haue beene bestowed, but in being ouer all; by shewing it selfe, and enlightening others? [Page 814] Where therefore as light was not yet, what was it that darkenesse was present, but that light was absent? Darknesse therefore was ouer all hitherto, because light was absent; like as where there is no found, there is silence. And what is it to haue silence there, but to haue no sound there? Hast not thou, O Lord, taught these things vnto the soule, which thus confesses vnto thee? Hast not thou taught mee Lord, that before thou createdst & diuersifyedst this vnshapen matter, there was nothing, neyther colour, nor figure, nor body, nor Spirit? and yet was there not altogether an absolute nothing: for there was a certaine vnshapednes, without any forme in it.
CHAP. 4. Of the Chaos, and what Moses called it.
[Page 815] 1. ANd how should that be called, and by what sence could it bee insinuated to people of slow apprehensions, but by some ordinary word? And what, among all the parts of the world can be found to come neerer to an absolute vnshapednesse, then the Earth and the deepe? For surely they bee lesse beautifull in respect of their low situation, then those other higher parts are, which are all transparent and shining. Wherefore then may I not conceiue the vnshapelynesse of the (first) matter which thou createdst without form (of which thou wert to make this goodly world) to bee significantly intimated vnto men, by the name of Earth without shape and voyd?
CHAP. 5. That this Chaos is hard to conceiue.
[Page 816] 1. VVHen herein the thoughts of man are seeking for somewhat which the Sence may fasten vpon; and returnes answere to it selfe, It is no intelligible forme as life is, or as Iustice is; because it is the matter of bodies. Nor is it any thing sensible; for that in this earth, inuisible as yet, and without forme, there was nothing to bee perceiued. Whilest mans thoughts thus discourse vnto himselfe, let him endeauour eyther to know it, by being ignorant of it; or to bee ignorant, by knowing it.
CHAP. 6. What himselfe sometimes thought of it.
1. FOr mine owne part, O Lord, if I may confesse all vnto thee, both by tongue and pen, what-euer thy selfe [Page 817] hast taught me of that matter, (the name whereof hauing heard before, but not vnderstanding, because they told me of it, who themselues vnderstood it not) I conceiued of it as hauing innumerable formes and diuerse, and therefore indeede did I not at all conceiue it in my minde: I tossed vp and downe certaine vgly and hideous formes, all out of order; but yet formes they were notwithstanding: and this I cald without forme. Not that it wanted all for me, but because it had such a misshapen one: insomuch as if any vnexpected thought, or absurdity, presented it selfe vnto mee, my sence would straight wayes turne from it, and the fraylenesse of my humane discourse would bee distracted. And as for that which my conceite ranne vpon, it was (me thought) without [Page 818] forme, not for that it was depriued of all forme, but it comparison of more beautifull formes: but true reason did perswade me, that I must vtterly vncase it of all remnants of formes whatsoeuer, if so bee I meant to conceiue a matter absolute without forme: but I could not. For sooner would I haue imagined that not to bee at all. which should be depriued of all forme; then once conceiue there was likely to bee any thing betwixt forme and nothing; a matter neyther formed, nor nothing; without forme, almost nothing.
2. My minde gaue ouer thereupon to question any more about it with my spirit, which was wholy taken vp already with the images of formed bodies, which I changed and varied as mee listed: and I bent my enquiry vpon [Page 819] the bodies themselues, and more deeply lookt into their mutability, by which they both leaue to bee, what they haue beene; and begin to bee, what they haue neuer beene. And this shifting out of one forme into another, I suspected to bee caused by I know not what thing without form, not by nothing at all: yet this I was desirous to know, not to suspect onely. But if my voyce & pen should here confesse all vnto thee, whatsoeuer knots thou didst vnkn [...]t for me in this questiō; what Reader would haue so much patience to bee made conceiue it? Nor shall my heart, for all this, cease at any time to giue thee honour, and a Song of praise, for all those things w ch it is not able to expresse. For the changeable condition of changeble things, is of it selfe capeable of all those forms, into [Page 820] w ch these changable things are changed. And this changeablenesse, what is it? Is it a soule, or is it a body? or is it any figure of a soule or body? Might it be sayd properly that nothing, were something, and yet were not; I would say, This were it: and yet was it both of these; that so it might bee capeable of these visible and compounded figures.
CHAP. 7. Heauen is greater then Earth.
1. BVt whence are both these, but from thee; from whom are all things, so far forth as they haue being? But how much the further off from thee, so much the vnliker thee. I doe not meane Here Sommalius edition reads it better then others. Neque enim in locis. Itae (que) cu domine &c. In stead of Ista tu, without a period at locis. farrenesse of places. Thou therefore, O Lord, who art not another in another place; nor otherwise, in another place: but the same, and the [Page 821] very same, and the very selfesame, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God almighty, didst in the Beginning, which is in thine owne selfe, in thy Wisedome, which was borne of thine owne Substance, create something, and that out of nothing.
2. For thou createdst heauen and earth; not out of thine owne selfe; for so should they haue beene equall to thine onely Begotten Sonne, and thereby vnto thine owne selfe too: wheras no way iust it had beene, that any thing should bee equall vnto thee, which was not of thee. Nor was there any thing besides thy selfe, of which thou mightest create these things, O God, who art One in Trinity, and Three in Ʋnity. Therefore out of nothing hast thou created Heauen and Earth; a great thing, and a [Page 822] small thing: for thou art omnipotent and good, to make all things good, euen the great heauen, and the little earth. Thou wert, and nothing else was there besides, out of which thou createdst Heauen and Earth: two certaine things; one neere thee, the other neere to Because at the first creation it had no forme nor thing in it. nothing. One, for thy selfe to bee superior vnto; the other, which nothing should bee inferiour vnto.
CHAP. 8. The Chaos was created out of nothing, and out of that, all things.
1. BVt that Heauen of heauens which was for thy Psa. 115. 16 selfe, Lord, and this earth, w ch thou gauest to the Sonnes of men to be seene and felt; was not at first, such as wee now both see and feele: for it was inuisible, and vnshapen, and there was a deepe, vpon [Page 823] which there was no light: or, darkenesse was vpon the deepe, that is, more then in the deepe. Because this deepe of waters (visible now adayes) hath in his deepes, a light proper for its nature; perceiueable howeuer vnto the Fishes, and creeping things in the bottome of it. But all this whole, was almost nothing; because hitherto it was altogether without forme: but yet there was now a matter that was apt to bee formed. For thou Lord, createdst the World, of a matter without forme; which being next to nothing, thou madest out of nothing: out of which thou mightest make those great workes, which wee sonnes of men so much wonder at.
2. For very wonderfull is this corporeall heauen; which firmament betweene water [Page 824] and water, the second day after the creation of light, thou commandedst it to be made, & it was made. Which Firmament thou calledst heauen: the heauen, that is, to this earth and sea, which thou createdst the third day, by giuing a visible figure vnto the vnshapen matter, which thou createdst before all dayes. For euen already hadst thou created The other Translater cals this The Imperiall heauen. The man would or should haue sayd, The Empyreall. an heauen, before all dayes: (but that was the Heauen of heauens:) because In the beginning thou createdst heauen and earth. As for the earth which thou createdst, it was an vnshapely matter, because it was inuisible and without forme, and darkenesse was vpon the deepe. Of which inuisible earth and without forme, of which vnshapelynes, of which almost nothing, thou mightest create all these, of which this changeable world [Page 825] consists; which continueth not the same, but mutability it selfe appeares in it, the times being easie to bee obserued and numbred in it. For times are made by the alterations of things; whilest (namely) their figures are varied and turned; the matter whereof, is this inuisible earth aforesayd.
CHAP. 9. What that Heauen of heauens is.
1. THe Spirit therefore, the Teacher of thy Of Mos [...]. seruant, whenas it recounts thee to haue in the beginning created heauen and earth; speakes nothing of any times, nor a word of any dayes. For verily that Heauen of heauens which thou createdst in the beginning, is some Intellectuall creature; which, although no waies coeternall vnto thee, O Trinity: yet being partaker [Page 826] of thy eternity, doth through the sweetnesse of that most happy contemplation of thy selfe, strongly restrayne its owne mutability: and without any fall since its first creation, cleauing close vnto thee, hath set it selfe beyond all rowling interchange of times. Yea, neyther is this very vnshapelynesse of the inuisible earth, and without forme, once numbred among the dayes. For where no figure, nor order is; there does nothing eyther come, or goe: and where this is not, there playnely are no dayes, nor any interchange of temporall spaces.
CHAP. 10. His desire to vnderstand the Scriptures.
1. O Let truth, the light of mine heart, and not mine owne darkenesse, now speake vnto me. I fell off into [Page 827] that, and became, all be-darkned: but yet euen for this, euen vpon this occasion came I to loue thee. I heard thy voyce behinde mee calling to mee to returne; but scarcely could I discerne it, for the noyse of my sinnes. But see here I returne now, sweating and panting after thy fountaine. Let no man forbid me; of this will I drinke, and so shall I liue. For I am not mine own life; if I haue liued ill, my death is farre from my selfe; but tis in thee that I reuiue againe. Speake thou vnto me, discourse thou with mee. I haue beleeued thy Bible, but the words of it be most full of mystery.
CHAP. 11. What he learnt of God.
1. NOw hast thou with a [...] voyce, O Lord, spoken in my inner care; because [Page 828] thou art eternall, that onely possessest immortality: by reason that thou canst not be changed by any figure or motion; nor is thy Will altered by times: seeing no Will can be cald immortall, which is now one, and then another: all this is in thy sight already cleare to me, & let it be more & more cleared to me, I beseech thee; and in the manifestation thereof, let me with sobriety continue vnder thy wings. Thou toldest mee also with a strong voyce, O Lord, in mine inner care, how that tis thy selfe who made all those Natures and substances, which are not what thy selfe is, and which yet haue their being: and how, that onely is not from thee, which hath no being: no nor the Will that slydes backe from thee that art (eminently,) vnto that which hath an inferior being, [Page 829] because that all such backeslyding is transgression and sinne; and that no mans sinne does eyther hurt thee, or disturbe the order of thy gouernment, first or last. All this is in thy sight now cleare vnto mee, and let it bee so more and more, I beseech thee: and in the manifestation thereof, let mee soberly continue vnder thy wings.
2. With a strong voyce thou toldest mee likewise in mine inner care; how, that neyther is that creature coeternall vnto thy selfe, whose desire thou onely art; which with a most perseuering chastity greedily drinking thee in, does in no place and at no time, put off its naturall mutability, and thy selfe being euer present withit, (vnto whom with its whole affection it kepes it selfe) it hauing neyther any thing in future [Page 830] to expect, nor conueying any thing which it remembreth, into the time past; is neyther altered by any change, nor stretcht along into any times. O blessed creature, (if any such there bee) euen for cleauing so fast vnto thy blessednesse: blest in thee, the eternall Inhabitant This shewes that by this creature he ment the Heauen of heauens; whereas the other Translater in 4 marginall notes, thinkes he meant the Angels. and Enlightener thereof. Nor doe I find what I am more glad to call the Heauen of heauens which is the Lords, then thine owne House; which still contemplating that delight This phrase being in the ninth chapter applyed to the Heauen of heauens, she Angels. creature. which in thee it finds, without any forsaking thee to goe into other; a most pure Chap. 9 he calls is An intellectuall And so Chap. 13. mind, most peacefully continuing one, by that settled estate of peace of those holy spirits, those Citizens of thy Citty in heauenly places; which are farre wes that it is not here meant of the [Page 831] aboue those heauenly places that we see. By this now may the Soule vnderstand, how farre shee is cast off, by her owne straggling: if namely Psal. 42. 3. she now thirsts after thee; if Psal. 27. 4. her owne teares be now become Psa. 102. 27 her bread, while they daily say vnto her, Where is now thy God? If she now seekes thee alone, and require this one thing, that shee may dwell in thy house all the dayes of her life.
3. And what is her life, but thou? And what are thy dayes, but euen thy eternity? like as thy yeeres are, which fayle not, because thou art euer the same. Hereby therefore let the Soule that is able, vnderstand, how farre thou art aboue all times, eternall; seeing that thy very house, Domus. This the other Translater twice or thrice turnes Family; and all to countenance his fancy of the Angels; The Angels (as tis thoght) were created together with his heauē; but yet they are not this heauen, for St Austen calles them Citizens of it. W ch hath at no time departed from thee, although it be not coeternall vnto thee; yet by continually and inseparably [Page 832] cleauing vnto thee, suffers not the least changeablenesse of Times. All this is cleare vnto me in thy sight, and more and more let it bee so, I be seech thee, and in the manifestation thereof, let mee abide vnder thy wings.
4. There is, behold, I know not what vnshapednesse in the alterations of these last made, and lowest creatures: and who shall tell mee what; vnlesse such a one as through the emptynesse of his owne heart, wanders and tosses himselfe vp and downe, with his owne fancies? Who now but euen such a one would tell mee, That if all figure bee so wasted and consumed away, as that there onely remaines vnshapelynesse, by which the thing was changed and turned out of one figure into another; that that were able to shew vnto vs, [Page 833] the changeable courses of the Times? Playnely it can neuer doe it: because, without the variety of motions, there are no times: and there is no variety, where there is no forms.
CHAP. 12. Of two creatures not within compasso of time.
1. THese things considred, for as much as thou giuest, O my God, for as much as thou stirrest mee vp to knock, and forasmuch as thou openest to me when I knock, Mat. 7. 7. two things I finde that thou hast made, not within the compasse of times; notwithstanding that neyther of them bee coeternall with thy selfe. One, which is so formed, as that without any ceasing The Heauen of heauens, he meanes. to contemplate thee, without any interruption [Page 834] of change; though in it selfe it bee changeable, yet hauing beene neuer changed, it may thorowly for euer enioy thy eternity and vnchangeablenesse. The other was so vnshapely, as that it had wherewithall to be changed out of one forme into another; eyther of motion, or of station: whereby it might become subiect vnto time. But this thou didst not leaue thus vnshapely; because before all dayes, thou in the beginning didst create Heauen & Earth; the two things that I spake of.
2. And the Earth was inuisible and without shape, and Gen 1. 2. darknesse was vpon the Deepe: In which words, is the vnshapelynesse noted vnto vs: that such capacities may hereby bee drawne on by degrees, as are not able to conceiue so vtter a priuatiō of all [Page 835] the forme of it, as should not yet come so low as a meere nothing: out Out of which earth without shape and voyd, which is the Materia prima. of which another Heauen was to bee created, together with a visible earth & a well furnished: and the Waters replenished with their kinds, and whatsoeuer beside is in the setting foorth of the world, recorded to haue beene, not without dayes, created: and that Hee meanes, that though the Heauen of heauens, and the first matter of the shapelesse earth, were created without time; that is, in the beginning of time, eyther the first day, or before it; yet euery thing else is mentioned to be created in time and vpon such dayes; because they were to bee subiect to time and change, from which hee exempts the former two. because they are of such a nature, that the successiue changes of times haue power ouer them by reason of their appoynted alterations of motions and of formes.
CHAP. 13. The nature of the Heauen of heauens described.
1. THis, O my God, is my priuate iudgement in [Page 836] the meane time, whenas I heare thy Scripture saying, In the beginning God made Heauen and Earth: and the Earth was without shape and voyd, and darkenes was vpon the deepe: and not once mentioning what day thou createdst them. This I in the mean time iudge to bee spoken, because of the Heauen of heauens, that intellectuall Heauen; where to vnderstand, is to know all at once; not in part, not darkly, not through 1 Cor. 13 12 a glasse; but in whole, clearely and face to face: not this thing now, and that thing anon; but (as I sayd) know all at once, without all succession of times: and I iudge it spoken also, because of that inuisible and voyd Earth, exempted in like manner from all interchangeablenesse of times, which vses to haue this thing now, and anon that: the reason [Page 837] is, that where there is not any figure, there can bee no variety of this or that. Because of these two, that One first formed, vtterly vnperfected Heauen, meaning the Heauen of heauens, and this other earth, meaning the inuisible and shapelesse earth: because of these two, as I iudge in the meane time, did thy Scripture speake without mention of any dayes, In the beginning God created Heauen and Earth: He confirmes his Iudgement by two arguments. seeing presently hee added what earth hee spake of; and because also the Firmament being recorded to bee created the second day, and called Heauen; giues vs to note, of which Heauen hee before spake, without mention of any dayes.
CHAP. 14. The depth of holy Scripture.
[Page 838] 1. VVOnderfull is the depth of thy Scriptures; which at first sight, little ones please themselues withall: and yet are they a wonderfull deepnesse, O my God, a most admirable profundity. Here fals my papist out with fawcy and simple women (as he stiles them for daring to reade the Scriptures without licence because they be hard. But does the Popes licence make them the easier? If none should read but such as vnderstand, the St Austen had beene barred. I wish our women would read more, and interpret lesse. They must read more that they may vnderstand; not all but something. But if our women haue too much, I am sure yours haue too little reading. A depth, striking horror to looke into; euen a horror of honor, and a trembling of loue. The enemies of it doe I hate vehemently; oh that thou wouldst slay them with thy two-edged sword, that they might no longer bee enemies vnto it: for thus do I loue to haue them slayne vnto themselues, that they may liue vnto thee. But now behold others not fault-finders, but extollers of thy booke of Genesis: The [Page 839] Spirit of God (say they) which by his seruant Moses wrote these things, would not haue those words thus vnderstood: hee would not haue it vnderstood, as thou faiest, but so as we say; Vnto whome, making thy selfe Iudge, O thou God of vs all, do I thus answer.
CHAP. 15. The difference betwixt - the Creator and the creatures. Some discourses about the Heauen of Heauens.
1. DAre you affirme it to bee false, which with a strong voyce, Truth told me in my inner care, concerning the eternity of the Creator: namely, that his substance is no wayes changed by time, nor his Will separated from his Substance? Where vpon hee willeth not onething now, and another [Page 840] thing anon, but that once, and at once, and alwayes, he willeth all things that he willeth: not againe and againe, nor now this, now that: nor willeth afterwards, what before hee would not: nor bee vnwilling with that now, which hee was willing with before: because such a will is mutable, and no mutable thing, is eternall: but our God is eternall. Agayn, this is told me also in my inner eares, That the Expectation of things to come, is turned to Sight, whenas they are once come: and the same Sight again is turned to memory, so soone as they be once past. Now euery Intention which is thus varied, is mutable; and no mutable is eternall: but our God is eternall. These collections I make, and put together, and finde that God, euen my eternall God, [Page 841] hath not vpon any such new Will made any creature; nor that his knowledge suffereth any transitory passion.
2. What will you then reply, O yee gainesayers? are these things false? No, they say, What is this? Is this false [...] ▪ That euery nature that is formed, & euery matter capable of forme, hath no other being, but from Him who is supremely good, because supremly he hath his being? neither (say they) doe we deny this. What then? doe you deny this, that there is a certain sublime creature, with so chast aloue cleauing vnto the true, and true eternall God; as that notwithstanding it bee not Coeternall to him, yet that vpon occasion of no variety and turne of times, does it let goe its hold, or parteth with Him; but rests it selfe contented in the most [Page 842] true contemptation of him onely? Because thou, O God, vnto him that loueth thee so much as thou commandest; doest shew thy selfe, and giue him satisfaction: and euen therefore doth hee neyther decline from thee, nor toward himselfe. This is the house of God; not of earthly. mould, no nor of any celestiall bulke corporeall: but a spirituall house, and partaker of thy eternity, because it remaines without blemish for Psa. S 48. 6 euer. For thou hast made it fast for euer and euer, thou hast giuen it a law which shall not be broken. And yet is it not coeternall vnto thee, because it is not without beginning, for it is created. For notwithstanding wee find no time before it, yet hath Wisdome beene created, before all things: not that Wisedome, I meane, [Page 843] which is altogether Iesus Christ. equall and coeternall vnto thee his Father, by which all things were created, and in whom being the beginning, thou createdst heauen and earth; but that Wisedome verily which is created; that is to say, the Pet. Lombard. lib. sent 2. dist. 2. affirmes that by Wisedome Eccles. 1. 4. the Angels be vnderstood, and the whole spirituall, intellectuall nature, namely, this highest heauen, in which the Angels were created, and it by them instantly filled. Intellectuall nature, which by contempiating of the light, is become light. For this, though created, is also called Wisedome.
3. But looke what difference there is betwixt that light which enlighteneth, and the light that is enlightened; somuch is there betwixt that Wisedome that createth, and this. Wisedome which is created: like as there is betwixt that Righteousnesse which iustifyeth, and that righteousnesse which is made by iustification. For wee also are called thy Righteousnesse: for so sayth a certaine seruant [Page 844] of thine, That we might be 2 Cor. 5. 22 made the righteousnesse of God in him. Therefore Wisedome hath beene created before all things, which was created a rationall mind and an intellectuall, of that chast City of thine, our mother which is aboue; and is free, and eternall in the heauens. In what heauen, if not in those that praise thee, euen the Heauen of heauens? because this is also the heauen of heauens made for the Lord. And though wee finde no time before it, (because that which hath beene created before all things, hath precedency of the creature of time) yet is the eternity of the Creator himselfe euen before it; from whom that (being created) tooke beginning not beginning of its time (for time was not yet in being) but of its creation. Hence comes it so to be of thee our God, as [Page 845] that it is altogether another frō thee, & not thou thyselfe: because though wee neyther finde time before it, nor in it, (it being most meete euer to behold thy face, nor is euer drawne away from it, for w ch cause it is not changed by any alteration:) yet is there a mutable condition in it for all this, which would cause it to waxe darke, and cold: but for that by so strong an affection, it cleaueth vnto thee, that it receiues both light and heate from thee, as from a perpetuall noone.
4. O house most lightsome and delightsome! I haue loued Psal. 26. 8. thy beauty, and the place of the habitation of the glory of my Lord, thy builder and owner. Let my way faring here sigh after thee; and to him I speake that made thee, that he would take possession of me also in thee; seeing he hath [Page 846] likewise made me. I haue gon Psal. 119. 176. astray like a lost sheepe: yet haue I a good hope vpon the shoulders of my Shepheard, thy Luk. 15. 5. builder, to bee brought backe into thee. What say you now vnto mee, O ye Gaynsayers that I was speaking vnto? you that beleeue Moses to haue beene the faythfull seruant of God, and his bookes to bee the Oracle of the Holy Ghost? Is not this house of God, though not coeternall indeed with God, yet after its manner, eternall in the heauens; where you seeke for the changes of times all in vaine, because there you shall neuer finde them? For it farre ouergoes all extention, and all running space of Age: the happinesse of it being, Euer to cleaue vnto God. It is so, say they; What part then of all that which my heart hath so lowdly vttered [Page 847] vnto God, whenas inwardly it heard the voyce of his prayse; what part (I say) of all this, doe you at last affirme to befalse? Is it because (I sayd) that the first matter was without for me; in which by reason there was no forme, there was no order? But then, where no order was, there could bee no interchange of times: and yet this almost nothing, in as much as it was not altogether nothing, was from him certainely, from whom is whatsoeuer is, in what manner soeuer it is. This also, say they, doe wee not deny.
CHAP. 16. Against such as contradict diuine truth: and of his owne delight in it.
1. VVIth these will I now parley a little in thy presence, O my [Page 848] God, who grant all these things to bee true, which thy Truth whispers vnto my soule. For as for those praters that deny all, let them barke and bawle vnto themselues as much as they please; my endeauour shall bee to perswade them to quiet, and to giue way for thy word to enter them. But if me they shall refuse, and giue the repulse vnto; do not thou hold thy peace I beseech thee, O my God. Speake thou truely vnto my heart; for onely Thou so speakest: and I will let them alone blowing the dust withou doores and raysing it vp into their owne eyes: and myselfe will goe into my chamber, and sing there a loue-song vnto thee; mourning with groanes that cannot bee expressed, and remembring Ierusalem, with my heart lifted vp towards it, Ierusalem my [Page 849] country, Ierusalem my mother; and thy selfe that rule in ouer it, the enlightener, the Father, the guardian, the husband, the chast and strong delight, and the solid ioy of it; and all good things that bee vnspeakeable; yea all at once, because the onely Soueraigne, and true good of it. Nor will I bee made giue ouer, vntill thou wholy gather all that is of me, from the vnsetled and disordred estate I now am in, into the peace of that our most deare mother; (where the first-fruites of my spirit be already, whence I am ascertayned of these things) and shall both conforme, and for euer confirme mee in thy mercy, O my God. But as for those who no wayes affirme all these truths to bee false; which giue all honour vnto thy holy Scriptures set out by Moses, estating it [Page 850] as wee did, in the top of that authority This Top of Authority, my papist notes to be The authority of the Church. He should haue done well to haue made sence of it then, (for I alwayes looke not for Reason from him) To place the Scriptures in the authority of the Church; what can he make of that? St. Austen giues the Scriptures the top of Authority; and this Top is higher then the Church. Such marginall notes haue too often creptin to the Text, and corrupted the Fathers by it. which is to bee followed: and doe yet contradict mee in some thing or other, to these I answer thus: Be thy selfe Iudge O our God, betweene my Confessions and these mens contradictions.
CHAP. 17. What the names of Heauen and Earth signifie.
1. FOr they say, Though all this that you say, bee true, yet did not Moses intend those two, when by reuelation of the Spirit hee sayd, In the beginning God created Heauen and Earth. He did not vnder the name of heauen, signifie that Spirituall or intellectuall creature which alwayes beholds the [Page 851] face of God: nor vnder the name of earth, that vnshap't matter. What then? That man of God, say they, meant as we say, this was it hee declared by those words. Whats that? by the name of heauen and earth would hee signifie, say they, all this visible world, in vniuersall and compendious termes first; that afterwards in his sorting out the works of the seuerall dayes, hee might ioynt by ioynt as it were, bring euery thing into his order, which it pleased the holy Ghost in such generall termes to expresse. For such grosse heads were that rude and carnall people to which he spake, as that he thought such workes of God as were visible, onely fit to be mentioned vnto them. So that, this inuisible and vnshap't earth, and that darkesome Deepe (out of which consequently [Page 852] is shewne, all these visible things generally knowne vnto all, to haue beene made and disposed of in those sixe daies) they doe, and that not incongruously, agree vpon, to be vnderstood to bee this vnshapely (first) matter.
2. What now if another should say, That this vnshapelynesse & confusednesse of matter, was for this reason first insinuated to vs vnder the name of Heauen and earth, because that this visible world, with all those natures which most manifestly appeare in it, (which wee oft times vse to call by the name of heauen and earth) was both created and fully furnished out of it? And what if another should say, that the inuisible, and visible natures were not indeede absurdly called heauen and earth; and (consequently, that the vniuersall [Page 853] creation, which God made in his. Wisedome that is, In the begininng, were comprehended vnder those two words. Notwithstanding, for that Al these bee not of the substance of God, but created out of nothing, (because they are not the same that God is, and that there is a mutable nature in them all; whether they stand at a stay, as the eternall house of God does; or be changed, as the soule and body of man are:) therfore the cōmon matter of all visible and inuisible things, though yet vnshap't, yet shapeable; out of which both heauen and earth was to be created, (that is, both the inuisible and visible creature now newly formed) was expressed by the same names which the Earth as yet inuisible and vnshapen and the darknes vpon the deepe, were to be called by: but with this distinctiou, [Page 854] that by the earth inuisible hitherto and vnshapen; the corporeall matter be vnderstood, before the qualitie of of any forme was introduced: and by the darknesse vpon the deepe; the spirituall matter bee vnderstood, before it suffered any restraynt of its vnlimited fluidenesse, and before it receiued any light from wisdome.
3. There is yet more libertie for a man to say, if hee be so disposed; that (namely) the already perfected and formed natures (both visible and inuisible) were not comprehended vnder the name of heauen and earth, when wee reade, In the beginning God made heauen and earth: but that the yet vnshapely rough hewing of things, that Stuffe apt to receiue shape and making, was onely called by these names; and that, because [Page 855] in it all these were confusedly contained, as being not distinguished yet, by their proper qualities and formes: which being now digested into order, are called Heauen and Earth; meaning by that, all spirituall creatures, and by this, all corporeall.
CHAP. 18. Diuers Expositors may vnderstand one Text, seuerall wayes.
1. ALL which things being heard & well considered of, I will not striue about 2 Tim. 2. 14 words: for that is profitable to nothing, but the subuersion of the hearers; but the law is good to edifie, if a man 1 Tim. 18. 5. vse it lawfully, for that the end of it is charity, out of a pure hart & good conscience, & faith vnfained. And well did our Master know, vpon w ch two cōmandements he hung all Ma. 22. 40 the law and the Prophets. And [Page 856] what preiudice does it mee now confessing zealously, O my God, thou light of my inner eyes, if there may bee seuerall meanings gathered out of the same words, so that withall, both might bee true? What hinders it mee, I say, if I thinke otherwise of the Writers meaning, then another man does? All wee Readers verily, striue both to finde out and to vnderstand the authors meaning whom wee reade; and seeing wee beleeue him to speake truely, wee dare not once imagine him to haue let fall any thing; which our selues eyther know or thinke to be false. Whilest euery man endeauours therefore, to collect the same sence from the holy Scriptures, that the Penman himselfe intended; what hurt is it if a man so iudges of it, euen as thou, O' the light of [Page 857] all true-speaking minds, dost shew him to bee true, although the Author whom hee reades, perceiued not so much; seeing he also collecteth a Truth out of it, though this particular trueth he perchance obserueth not?
CHAP. 19. Of some particular apparent truthes.
1. FOr true it is, O Lord, That thou madest Heauen and Earth; and it is true too, that that Beginning is thy Wisedome, in which thou createdst all: and true againe, that this visible world hath for his greater parts the Heauen and the Earth, which in a briefe expression, comprehend all made and created natures. And true too, That whatsoeuer is mutable, giues vs to vnderstand that there is a want of forme in it, by [Page 858] meanes whereof it is apt to receiue a forme, or is changed, or turned, by reason of it. It is true, that that is subiect to no times, which cleaueth so close vnto that To God. vnchangeable forme, as that though the nature of it bee mutable, yet is it selfe neuer changed. Tis true, that that vnshapednesse which is almost nothing, cannot be subiect to the alteration of times. Tis true, that that whereof a thing is made, may by a figuratiue kinde of speaking, bee called by the name of the thing made of it: whence might heauen and earth bee sayd to bee that vnshap't Chaos, whereof heauen and earth were made. Tis true, that of things hauing forme, there is not any neerer to hauing no forme, then the earth and the deepe. Tis true, that not onely euery created and [Page 859] formed thing, but whatsoeuer is apt to bee created and formed, is of thy making, of whom are all things. Tis true, that whatsoeuer is formed out of that which had no forme, was vnformed before it was formed.
CHAP. 20. He interprets Gen. 1. 1. otherwise.
1. OVt of these truths, of w ch they little doubt whose internall eye thou hast enabled to see them; and who irremoueably beleeue, thy seruant Moses to haue spoken in the Spirit of truth: Out of all these therefore, I say, hee collecteth another sence vnto himselfe, who sayth, In the beginning God made the heauen and the earth, that is to say, in his Word coeternall vnto himselfe, God made the intelligible and the [Page 860] sensible; or the spirituall and the corporeall creature. And he another, that saith, In the beginning God made Heauen and Earth; that is, in his Word coeternall vnto himselfe, did God make the vniuersall bulke of this corporeall world, together with all those apparantly knowne creatures, which it contayneth.
2. And hee another, that sayth, In the beginning God made Heauen and Earth: that is, In his word coeternall vnto himselfe, did God make the formelesse matter both of the creature spirituall and corporeall. And he another, that sayth, In the beginning God created Heauen and Earth; that is, In his Word coeternall vnto himselfe, did God create the formeles matter of the creature corporeal, wherein heauen and earth [Page 861] lay as yet confused: which being now distinguished and formed, we at this day see in the bulke of this world, And he another, who sayth, In the beginning God made heauen and earth, that is, In the very beginning of creating and of working, did God make that formelesse matter, confusedly contayning in it selfe both heauen and earth; out of which, what were afterwards formed; doe at this day eminently appeare, with all that is in them.
CHAP. 21. These words, The Earth was voyd, &c. diuersly vnderstood.
1. ANd forasmuch as concerns the vnderstanding of the words following, out of all w ch truths, that Interpreter chuses one to himselfe, who sayth. But the Earth was inuisible, and vnfashioned [Page 862] and darknesse was vpon the deepe: that is, That incorporeall thing that God made, was as yet a formelesse matter of corporeall things, without order, without light. Another sayes thus: The Earth was inuisible and vnfashioned, and darknesse was vpon the deepe: that is, This All now called heauen and earth, was a shapelesse and darksome matter hitherto; of which the corporeall heauen and the corporeall earth were to bee made, with all things in them, now knowne vnto our corporeall sences. Another sayes thus: The Earth was inuisible and shapeless, and darknes, was vpon the deepe: that is; This All, now called heauen and earth, was but a formelesse and a darkesome matter hitherto; out of which was to be made, both that intelligible heauen, which is other [Page 863] where called The Heauen of heavens: and the Earth, that [...] say, the whole corporeall [...] which [...] vnderstood this corporeall heauen also; that, [...]ely, out of which euery visible and inuisible creature [...] be created.
[...] mother sayes thus, The [...]rth was inuisible and shapelesse, and darknes was vpon the deepe, that is, The Scripture did not call that vnshapelynesse, by the name of Heauen and Earth; for that vnshapelynes, sayth hee, was already in being, and that was it hee called the Earth inuisible without and shape and darkenesse vpon the deepe: of which hee had sayd before, that God had made heauen and earth, namely, the spirituall and corporeall creature. Another sayes, The Earth was inuisible and without shape, and darknes [Page 864] was vpon the Deepe, that is, the matter was now a certayne vnshapelynesse, of which the Scripture sayd before, that God made heauen and earth: namely, the whole corporeall bulke of the world, deuided into two great parts, vpper and lower; with all the common known creatures in them.
CHAP. 22. That the waters are also contayned vnder the names of Heauen and Earth.
1. BVt if any man shall attempt to dispute against these two The 2 last of the former Chapter. That which followes, is the Confirmation of the Argument. last opinions with this argument: If you will not allow, that this vnshapelynesse of matter seemd to be called by the name of heauen and earth; Ergo, there was something which God neuer made, out of which he was to make heauen and earth. [Page 865] Nor indeed hath the Scripture told vs, that God made this heauen and earth; but meerely to haue vs vnderstand, that matter to be signified eyther by the name of heauen and earth together, or of the earth alone; whenas it sayd, In the beginning God made the heauen and earth: that so by that which followes, And the Earth was inuisible, and without forme, (although it pleased Him to call the formlesse matter by those termes,) yet may wee vnderstand no other matter, but that which God made, in that Text where tis written, God made Heauen and Earth.
2. The mayntayners of those two latter opinions (eyther this or that) will vpon the first hearing, returne this answere: Wee doe not deny this formelesse matter to be indeede created [Page 866] by God, of whome are all things which are very good: for as we affirme that to be a greater good, which is created and formed; so we confesse likewise, that to be a lesser good, which is made with no more then an aptnesse in it to receiue Creation and Creab le & formabile. He begins to answere their obiections forme: and yet euen that is good too. But b yet hath not the Scripture set downe, That God made this vnshapely Chaos; no more then it hath set downe those many other things that Hee made; as the Cherubins, and Seraphins, and the rest which the Apostle distinctly speaks of Thrones, Dominions, Principalities, Powers: all which that God made, it is most apparant. Col. 1. 16.
3. Or if in that text where tis sayd, He made heauen and earth, all things bee comprehended; what shall wee then [Page 867] say of the waters, vpon which the Spirit of God mooued? For if all things bee vnderstood to bee named at once in this word Earth; how then can this formelesse matter bee meant in that name of Earth, when wee see the waters so beautifull? Or if it bee so taken; why then is it written, That out of the same vnshapely matter, the Firmament was made, and called Heauen; and That the waters were created, is not written? For the waters remaine not formlesse & inuisible vnto this day, seeing wee behold them flowing in so comely a manner. But if they at that time receiued the beauty they now haue, whenas God sayd, Let the waters vnder the Firmament bee gathered together vnto one Gen. 1. 9. place, that so the gathering together of the waters, may bee taken for the forming of [Page 868] them; what will they answer for those waters which be aboue the Firmament? seeing if they had not any forme at all, neuer should they haue beene worthy of so honorable a seate; nor is it written, by what Word they were formed.
4. So that if Genesis hath said nothing of Gods making of some one thing, (which yet no sound fayth nor well-grounded vnderstanding once doubteth, but that he did make) let no sober knowledge once dare to affirme these waters to bee coeternall with God; for that we finding them to be barely mentioned in the booke of Genesis, doe not finde withall where they were created. Why, (seeing truth teaches vs) may wee not as well vnderstand that formelesse matter (which this Scripture calls the inuisible [Page 869] and vnshap't Earth and darksome deepe) to haue beene created by God out of nothing, and therefore not to be coeternall to him: notwithstanding that this story hath omitted to shew where it was created?
CHAP. 23. In interpreting of holy Scripture, truth is to be sought with a charitable construction.
1. THese things therefore being heard and perceyued, according to the weakenesse of my capacity, (which I cōfesse vnto thee O Lord that very well knowest it) two sorts of differences doe I perceiue likely to arise, whensoeuer any thing is by words related, though euen by the truest reporters. One, when the difference riseth cō cerning the truth of the things: the other, when it is concerning the meaning of the Relater. [Page 870] For we enquire one way about the making of the thing created, what may be true; & another way, what it is that Moses (that notable dispencer of thy fayth,) would haue his reader and hearer to vnderstand in those words. For the first sort, away with all those which once imagine themselues to know that as a truth, which is in it selfe false; and for this other sort, away with all them too, which once imagine Moses to haue written things that bee false. But let mee euer in thee O Lord, take part with them, and in thee delight my selfe in them, that edifie themselues with thy truth, in the largenesse of a charitable construction: yea let vs haue recourse together vnto the words of thy booke, and make search for thy meaning in them, by the meaning of [Page 871] thy Seruant, by whose pen thou hast dispensed them.
CHAP. 24. The Scripture is true, though we vnderstand not the vttermost scope or depth of it.
1. BVt which of vs all shall bee so able, as to finde out this full meaning, among those so many words which the seekers shall euery where meete withall; sometimes vnderstood this way, and sometimes that way; as that hee can confidently affirme, This Moses thought, and This would be haue vnderstood in that story; as hee may boldly say, This is true, whether he thought this or that? For behold, O my God, I thy seruant who haue in this book vowed a Sacrifice of Confession vnto thee; doe now beseech thee, that by thy mercy I may haue leaue, to pay my vowes vnto thee.
[Page 872] 2. See here, how confidently I affirme, That in thy Incommutable Word thou hast created all things visible and inuisible: but dare I so confidently affirme, That Moses had no further meaning, when hee wrote, In the beginning God made Heauen and earth? No. Because though I perceiue this to be certaine in thy truth; yet can I not so easily looke into his minde, That he thought iust so in the writing of it. For hee might haue his thoughts vpon Gods very entrance into the act of creating, whenas hee sayd, In the beginning: hee might entend to haue it vnderstood by Heauen and Earth, in this place; no one nature eyther spirituall or corporeall, as already formed and perfected; but both of them [Page 873] newly begun, and as yet vnshapen.
3. For I perceiue, that whichsoeuer of the two had beene sayd, it might haue beene truely sayd; but which of the two hee thought of in these words, I doe not perceiue so truely. Although, whether it were eyther of these, or any sence beside, (that I haue not here mentioned) which so great a man saw in his minde, at the vttering of these words: I nothing doubt but that hee saw it truely, and exprest it aptly. Let no man vexe me now, by saying, Moses thought not as you say, but as I say: For if hee should aske mee, How know you that Moses thought that which you inter out of his words? I ought to take it in good part; and would answer him perchance as I haue done heretofore; or [Page 874] something more at large, if I were minded to put him hard to it.
CHAP. 25. We are not to breake charity about a different Exposition of Scripture.
1. BVt when he sayth, Moses ment not what you say, but what I say; yet denyeth not, what eyther of vs say, these may both bee true. O my God, thou life of the poore, whose brest harbours no contradiction: rayne thou some thoughts of mitigation into my heart, that I may patiently beare with such, who differ not thus with me, because they fauour of diuine things, or be able to discouer in the heart of thy seruant, what they speake: but because they bee proud; not knowing Moses opinion so well, as louing their owne: [Page 875] not for that tis truth, but because tis theirs. Otherwise, they would as well loue another true opinion, as I loue what they say, when tis true [...] they say: not because tis theirs, but because tis true; and is therefore theirs no lon [...] euen because it is true. But would they therefore loue it, because it is true? then becomes it both theirs, and driue: for that all the louers of Truth, haue a common interest in it.
2. But whereas they are so earnest; that Moses did not meane what I say, but what they say; this I neyther like, nor loue: for suppose so it Here the Popish Translater notes, That Truth is a Catholicke benediction. I allow it, if he excepts Roman. [...]; yet is this rashnesse of theirs, no signe of knowledge; but of ouer-boldnesse [...] hath seeing further, but [...] bigger, begotten it. [...] therefore O Lord, are [...]y iudgements to bee trembled [Page 876] at; seeing that thy truth is neither mine, nor his, nor a thirds; but belonging to vs all, whom thou callest to partake of it: warning vs in terrible manner, not to account it priuate to our selues, for feare wee bee depriued of it. For whosoeuer challenges that as proper to himselfe, which thou propoundest to all in generall; and would make that his owne, which belongs to all; that man shall be driuen from what is common to all, to what is properly his owne; that is, from truth, to a lye. For hee that speaketh a lye, speaketh it of his Ioh. 8. 44. owne.
3. Hearken O God, thou best Iudge; hearken O thou Truth: what answer shall I returne vnto my Gaynsayer? listen, for befere thee doe I speake it, and before my brethren, who employ thy lawfully, [Page 877] that is, to the end of charity: hearken and be [...] if it please thee, what I [...] say to him. For thi [...] brotherly and peacefull word will I returne vnto him suppose both of vs see that to bee true that thou [...] [...] and both againe see that to bee true that I say: where I prethee, doe wee si [...] it? I verily see it not in [...], nor thou in mee: but [...]th of vs in the selfe-same vnchangeable Truth, which i [...] aboue both our soules. Seeing therefore we vary not about the very light of the Lord our God, why striue we [...], the thoughts of our [...]ghbour? which, it is [...]ssible for vs so clearely [...] into, as wee may [...] the vnchangeable truth: [...] that, if Moses himselfe [...] appeared to vs and sayd, [...]; yet nor so [Page 878] should wee haueseene it, but beleeued it.
4. Let vs not therefore be puft vp in fauour of one, against another; aboue that which is written, Let vs loue the Lord our God with all our heart, with all our soule, and withall our minde: and our neyghbour as our selfe. For which two precepts of charity, did Moses meane, whatsoeuer in those bookes hee meant: which vnlesse wee beleeue, wee shall make God a lyer, whenas wee imagine otherwise of our fellow seruants minde, then hee hath taught vs. Behold now, how foolish a conceite it is in such plenty of most true opinions, as may be fetcht out of those same words; rashly to affirme, which of them Moses principally meant: and thereby, with pernition contentions▪ to offend charity [Page 879] it selfe; for whose sake [...] spake euerything, whose [...] wee goe about to expound.
CHAP. 26. [...] was fit to write the Scriptures in.
1. FOr mine owne part, O my God, thou height of my humility, thou rest of my [...], thou which hearest [...] Confessions, and which [...] giuest my sinnes: seeing [...] commandest me To loue [...] neighbour as my selfe, I can. [...] beleeue that thou gauest [...] gift vnto Moses thy [...] seruant, then I [...] haue wished or [...] thee to haue giuen my [...] had I beene borne in the [...] he was, and that thou [...] set mee in the same [...]; whereby the seruice [...] heart, and tongue, those [Page 880] bookes might bee dispensed, which, [...]or so long time after were to profit all nations, and throughout the whole world from such a Tis a maruell that my Papist put not in some Romish pinacle, (higher then that the diuell set our Sauior on) to ouertop this height of the, Scriptures authority. What, neuer a marginall note out against the Scriptures? thats maruaile. height of authority, were to surmount all false and proude opinions.
2. I should haue desired verily, had I then beene Moses, (for wee are of the same lump: and what is man, sauing that thou art mindfull of him?) I would therefore I say, had I beene in his case at the same time, and that the booke of Genesis had beene put vpon mee to write, haue desired the same facultie of expression to haue beene giuen mee, and the selfe-same maner of enditing too, that so, neyther they who cannot as yet vnderstand how God creator might not reiect the, stile, as beyond their capacitie; and yet they who [Page 881] are already able to do it, vpon what true opinion soeuer their meditations had pitcht; might find it not to haue beene omitted in those few words of that thy Servant: and if another man had by the light of trueth disco [...]d another; neither should that haue failed to be pickt out of the selfe-same words.
CHAP. 27. Tis best drawing at the Fountaine.
1. FOr as a fountaine pent within a narrow compasse is the more plentifull, in his waters; and with his streames serues more riuers, and larger spa [...] of ground, then any one of those riuers, doe, which after along tract of land be [...], is deryued out of the same fountayn; euen so this Text of that dispenser [Page 882] of thine, that it might benefit the more people who were to preach vpon it; does out of a narrow scantling of language, ouer flow into such streames of clearest truths as out of it euery man may to his owne sence, (as well as hee can vpon these subiects, he, one obseruation, and hee, another) draw out the truth, by larger circumlocutions of discourse.
2. For some, whenas they reade, or heare these words, presently conceiue God to bee like some man; or like some hugie bulke endued with vnlimitted powers; which by some new and sudden resolution, had of it selfe, as it were with some places betweene, created heauen and earth; euen two great bodies, aboue and below: wherein all things were to [Page 883] be contained. And when they heare God say, Let that thing it made, and it was made; they thinke the words to haue had beginning and ending, to [...] sounded in time, and so [...] passed away; immediately whervpon, the thing became in Being, which was commanded so to doe: and such other like conceites, which their familiarity with flesh & blood causes them to imagine. In little ones, as yet whilest their weakenesse is [...] along in this humble manner of speech, as it it were [...] bosome of a mother) their sayth is wholesomely [...]ursed vp; and they by it assured and confirmed in the [...], that God made all these Natures, which in admirable variety their eye beholdeth round about them. Which words, who euer shall despise, as if too simple, [Page 884] and with a proud weakenesse but once offer to crawle out of his cradle; hee shall, a also, catch a most miserable fall. But take thou, O Lord God, some pittie vpon them, that such as goe by the way, tread not vpon this vnfeathered yong bird, and send thine Angell See, here [...]e one part of the Angels office; who are Ministring spirites to the heyres of saluation. to put it into the nest againe, that it may bee bred vp there, till it bee able to flie.
CHAP. 28. How diuersly this Scripture is vnderstood by others.
1. BVt others, vnto whom these words are now Heb. 13. 14 no longer a Nest, but like somewell-filld Fruit-yards; in which they discouering some fruites concealed vnder the leaues, gladly flock thither; and with cherefull chirpings seek out, and pluck off these fruites. For thus much, [Page 885] at the reading or hearing of [...] words, doe they discerne [...] how that all things [...] to come, are out [...] by thy eternall and [...] continuance at the [...]: and how there is [...] all that, any one of the [...] all creatures, which [...] of thy making, O God. [...]hose Will, because it is the [...] that thy selfe is, is no [...]s changed: nor was it [...] Will newly resolued vp [...] or which before was not [...] thee, by which thou createdst all things: not out of thy selfe, in thine own simili [...] which is the forme of [...] things) but out of nothing, [...] a formelesse vnlikenesse to [...] selfe; which might after [...] formed by thy similitude; [...] [...]king its recourse [...] thee who art but one, [...] to the capacity [...] for it, so farre as [Page 886] is giuen to each thing in his kind) and might all bee made very good: whether they abide neere about thy selfe; or which being by degrees remoued further off, by times and by Places; do eyther make or suffer many a goodly narration. These things they see, and they reioyce in the light of thy trueth; according to all that little, which from hence they are able to conceiue.
2. Another bending his obseruation vpon that which is spokē, In the beginning God made heauen and earth; hath a conceit, that that begining is Wisedome; because that also speaketh vnto vs. Another aduising likewise vpon the same words, by Beginning vnderstands the first entrance of the things created: taking them in this sense, In the begining he made, as if he [Page 887] should haue sayd. He at first [...]. And among them that vnderstand. In the beginning, [...], In thy Wisedome thou createdst heauen and earth: One beleeues the mat [...] of which the heauen and earth were to be created, to be there called heauen and earth. Another the natures already formed and distinguished. Another, vnder the [...] of Heauen, conceiues [...] one formed nature, and that the spirituall one to bee [...]: and vnder the name of Earth, the other formelesse [...] of the corporeall matter. And as for them that vnder the names of heauen and earth, vnderstand the matter as yet vnformed; out of which heauen and earth [...] to be formed: neyther let they vnderstand it after [...] manner: but One, [...] matter out of which [Page 888] both the intelligible and the sensible creature were to bee made vp: Another, that matter onely out of which this sensible corporeall bulke was to bee made; which in his mighty bosome contaynes these natures so easie to bee seene, and so ready to be had. Neyther yet doe euen they vnderstand alike, who beleeue the creatures already finished and disposed of, to bee in this place called heauen and earth: but one, vnderstands both the inuisible and visible nature: another, the visible onely; in which wee behold this lightsome heauen, and darkesome earth, with all things in them contayned.
CHAP. 29. How many wayes a thing may be sayd to be first.
1. BVt he that no otherwise vnderstands In [Page 889] the beginning he made, then if i [...] were sayd, At first he made; hath on ground whereupon with any truth he may vnderstand heauen & earth, vnlesse hee withall vnderstand the matter of heauen and earth: that is to say, of the vniuersall intelligible and corporeall creature. For if he would haue the vniuerse to be already formed; it may be rightly demanded of him, If so be God made this first, what then made hee after wards? After the vniuerse, surely, he will finde nothing at all: wherevpon must bee against his will heare of another question; How is a thing first, if after it there bee nothing? But when he sayes, God made the matter vnformed at first, [...]ad formed it afterwards, there is no absurdity committed: prouided, that he bee able to discerne, what [...] first in eternity, what [Page 890] in time, what in choyce, and what in Origine. Originall. First in eternity, so God is before all things: first in time; so is the flower before the fruit: first in choyce, so is the fruit before the flower: first in Originall, so is the sound before the Tune. Of these foure, the first and last, that I haue mentioned, are with extreme difficulty obtayned to be vnderstood, but the two middlemost, easily enough. For too subtle and too losty a vision it is, to behold thy eternity, O Lord, vnchangeably making these changeable things: and so in that respect to be before them.
2. And who in the second place, is of so sharpe-sighted an vnderstanding, as that hee is able without great paines to discerne, how the sound should bee before the Tune? yet is it so, for this reason; [Page 891] because a Tune is a sound that hath forme in it; and likewise [...] that a thing not formed, may haue a being: whereas that which hath no forme, can haue no being. Thus is the matter, before the thing made of [...] Which matter is not before the thing in this respect, for that it makes the thing; seeing it selfe is rather made into the thing: nor is it before in respect of distance of time; for we doe not first in respect of time vtter formelesse Tunelesse noyses. founds without singing, and then tune or fashion the same sounds into a form of singing afterwards: iust as wood or siluer be seru'd, whereof a chest or vessell is fashioned. Such materials indeede, doe in time precede the formes of those things which are made of them: but in singing it is not so: for when a man sings, the sound is heard at the same [Page 892] time: seeing that hee does not make a rude formelesse sound first, and then bring it into the forme of a Tune afterwards.
3. For a sound iust as it is made, so it passeth; nor canst thou finde aught of it, which thou mayst call backe and set vnto a tune by any Art thou canst vse: therefore is the tune carryed along in his sound; which sound of his, is his matter: which verily receiues a forme, that it may become a tune. And therefore (as I sayd) is the matter of the sound, before the forme of the tune: not before, in respect of any power Here my M. S. and Sommalius copy well reades it Per saciendi potentiam: whereas other Editions haue it [...]erfioiendi potentia. it hath to make it a tune: for a sound is no way the workemaster that makes the tune: but being sent out of the body, is like materials subiected to the soule, to make a tune out of. [Page 893] Nor is it first in our choyce; seeing a sound is not better then a tune: a tune being not onely a bare sound, but a gracefull sound. But it is first in Originall, because a tune receiues not forme to cause it to become a sound; but a sound receiues forme, to cause it to become a tune. By this example, let him that is able, vnderstand the matter of things to bee first made and called Heauen and Earth: because Heauen and Earth were made out of it. Yet was not this matter first made in respect of time; because that the forme of euery thing is it that discouers the time of it: but that matter was sometimes without forme; but is now obserued to bee together in time with its forme. And yet is there not any thing to bee sayd of that [Page 894] matter, but as if it were its forme in respect of time, whenas indeede it is considered of as the latter of the two. Because doubtlesse, better are things that haue forme, then things that haue no forme; yea they haue precedence in the eternity of the Creator: that so there might be something out of nothing, of which somewhat might be created.
CHAP. 30. The Scriptures are to be searched, with honourable respect vnto the Penman.
1. IN this diuersity of most true opinions, let Truth it selfe procure reconcilement. And our God haue mercy vpon vs, that wee may vse the law lawfully, the end 1 Tm. 1. 8. of the Commandement being pure Charity. By this if a man now demaunds of me, which [Page 895] of all these was the meaning of thy seruant Moses; such discourses were not fit to be put among my Confessions, should I not confesse vnto thee, I cannot tell: and yet this I can tell, That they are all true senses (those carnall ones excepted) of which I haue fully spoken mine opinion. As for those little ones of good hopes, them doe not the words of thy Bible terrifie, which deliuer high my steries in so humble a phrase, & few things in so copious an expression. And as for all those, whom I confesse both to haue seene and spoken the truth deliuered in those words; let vs loue one another: yea and ioyntly together let vs loue thee our God, the fountayne of truth; if so bee our thirst bee after truth, and not after vanities: yea, let vs in such manner honour [Page 896] this seruant of thine, the dispencer of this Scripture, so full of thy Spirit; that wee may beleeue him, when by thy reuelation he wrote these things, to haue bent his intentions vnto that sense in them, which principally excels the rest, both for light of truth, and fruitfullnesse of profit.
CHAP. 31. Truth is to be receiued, whoeuer speakes it.
1. SO now, when another shall say, Moses meant as I doe: and another, Yea the very same that I doe: I suppose that with more religion I may say, Why meant hee not as you both meane, if you both meane truely? And if there may bee a third truth, or a fourth; yea if any other man may discouer any other trueth in those [Page 897] words; why may not Hee bee beleeued to haue seene all these; Hee, by whose ministery, GOD that is but One, hath tempered these holy Scriptures to the meanings of a many, that were both to see true, and yet diuerse things? For mine owne part verily, (and fearelessely I speake it from my heart) that were I to endite any thing that should attayne This is the third time that St Austen hath giuen the Scriptures this stile; and neuer mentioned any subiection of the Scriptures vnto the Church, which the Papist would so fayne haue the highest Top of authority, I would choose to write in such a strayne, as that my words might carry the sound of any trueth with them, which any man were apprehensiue of, concerning these matters; rather then so clearely to set downe one true sence onely concerning some one particular, as that I should thereby exclude all such other sences, which being not false, [Page 898] could no waies offend mee. I will not therefore, O my God, be so heady, as not to beleeue, that this a Moses. man obtained not thus much at thy hands. Hee without doubt both perceiued, and was aduised of, in those words, whenas hee wrote them; what trueth soeuer wee haue beene able to finde in them: yea and whatsoeuer we haue not heretofore beene able, no nor yet are: prouided, that this trueth bee possible to bee found in them at all.
CHAP. 32. He prayes to obtaine the right meaning.
1. LAstly O Lord, thou that art a God, and not flesh and blood, what though a man should not see all, yet could any part of that be concealed from thy good Spirit, [Page 899] (who shall leade me into the land of vprightnesse;) which Ps. 143. 10. thou thy selfe wert by those words to reueale vnto the Readers of all times to come, notwithstanding that he that deliuered vs these words, might among many true meaning, pitche his thoughts perchance vpon one onely? Which if so it bee, let that meaning then bee granted to bee more excellent then the rest. But doe thou, O Lord, eyther reueale that very same vnto vs, or any other true one which thou pleasest: that so, whether thou discouerest the same vnto vs, which thou diddest vnto that seruant of thine, or else some other by occasion of those words: yet do thou thy selfe edifie vs, and let not error deceiue vs.
2. Behold now, O Lord my God, how much we haue [Page 900] written vpon a few words, yea how much I beseech thee? What strength of ours, yea what ages would bee sufficient to goe ouer all thy bookes in this manner? Giue mee leaue therefore brieflyer now to confesse vnto thee, concerning them; and to make choyce of some one true, certaine, and good sense that thou shalt inspire mee withall: yea and if many such sences shall offer themselues vnto mee (where many safely may) leaue My M. S. reades it Easine confessionimeae, and not Ea fide confessionimeae, as the Printed copies doe them also to bee confessed by mee: that I may at length preach the same, which thine owne minister intended, both rightly and most profitably: for that is the thing which my duty is to endeauor, which if I may not attayne vnto, yet let mee preach that, which by those words, thy Truth was pleased to tell mee, which sometimes [Page 901] reuealed also vnto him, that which it pleased.
Saint Augustines Confessions. The Thirteenth Booke.
CHAP. 1: He calleth vpon God.
1. I Call vpon thee, O my God, my mercy; vpon thee that createdst me, and who hast not forgotten him, that had forgotten thee. I enuite thee into my soule, which by a desire that thy selfe inspireth into her, thou now preparest to entertayne thee. Forsake mee not now when I call vpō thee, whō thou preuentest before I call'd: hauing beene earnest with mee with much variety [Page 902] of repeating calls; that I would heare thee from a far, and suffer my selfe to be conuerted, and call at length vpon thee, that now calledst after me, For thou Lord hast blotted out all my euill Mala merita, & bona Merita. If Merita in the Fathers must needes signifie merites; why did not my Papist here tanslate it Euilt merits and good merits? The word anciently signifies seruice or deseruings, good or bad. If God prevents vs, how can wee in a proper & strict sence be sayd to merit of him? and if the Recompence bee due to God. wheres your condignity, or confidence to be recompe need for yout merits? dseeruings, left thou shouldest bee forced to take vengeance vpon my hands, wherewith I haue fallen off from thee: and thou hast Preuented all my well deseruings too; that thou mightest returne a recompence vnto thine owne hands with which thou madest mee; because that before I was, Thou art. Nor was I any thing, vpon which thou mightest bestow the fauour to cause mee to bee: and yet behold, I now am, meerely out of thine owne goodnesse, preuenting both all this [Page 903] which thou hast made mee, and all that too, whereof thou hast made mee. For thou neyther hadst any neede of mee, nor yet am I of such good vse, as any wayes to bee helpefull vnto my Lord and God: nor am I made to be so assistant to thee with my seruice, as to keepe thee from tyring in thy working; or for feare thy power might bee lesse, if my seruice should bee wanting: nor so to ply thee with my seruice, as a man does his land, that vnlesse I tilld thee, thou must lye faellow: but made I am both to serue and worship thee, that I might receiue a well-being from thee; from whom it proceedes, that I haue such a being, as is capeable of a wellbeing.
CHAP. 2. Of the creatures dependancy vpon their Creator.
[Page 904] 1. FOr by the fulnesse of thy goodnesse, doth thy creature subsist; that the good, which could no wayes profite thee, nor though of thee, no wayes equall vnto thee; yet being of thee, might not bee wanting. For what did Heauen and Earth, which thou madest in the beginning deserue of thee? Let those spirituall and corporeall natures which thou madest in thy Wisedome, say how they deserued thee: that, things both now begunne, and vnformed as yet, (euery one in its owne kinde, spirituall or corporeall) yea now falling away into an immoderate liberty and farre-distant vnlikenesse vnto thee, should still haue their dependance vpon thee. The Spirituall nature euen without its due forme as yet, is farre more noble then [Page 905] any corporeall nature though fully formed: and a corporeall thing though not yet formed, better then if at all it had no being. And in this manner should all things haue for euer depended vpon thy Word, vnformed; were they not by the same Word reduced vnto thy Vnity, indued with a forme, and improued by Thee the onely Soueraigne Good, to become very good. What can these formelesse natures deserue a being of thee; seeing they could not haue so much as a beeing, vnlesse they had it from thee?
2. What did that corporeall matter deserue of thee, that it should be made so much as inuisible & shapelesse? seeing it could not be so much as so, hadst not thou made it so? and therefore because [Page 906] it was not at all, it could not deserue of thee to bee made. Or what could the spirituall creature euen now begun to bee created, deserue of thee, that it might at least all darkesomely flit vp and downe, like vnto the Deepe, but very vnlike thee; vnlesse it had beene by the same word call'd backe vnto that, by whom it was created: and by the same also enlightened, that it might bee made light some by it; although not in any equality, yet in some conformity vnto that forme which is equall vnto thee? For like as to a body, simply to be, is nor all one with being beautifull; for then it could no wayes bee deformed: so likewise to a created spirit to line, is not all one with lining wisely: for then should it euer continue wise vnchangeably. But good it is for it to [Page 907] sticke close vnto thee; lest what light it hath obteyned by turning to thee, it may lose againe, by turning from thee; and relapse into a state of life, resembling the darkesome deepe. For euen wee our selues, who according to our soules are a spirituall creature, when wee were Eph. 5. 8. sometimes turned away from the our Light, were very darkenesse in that estate of life: yea and still wee labour amidst the reliques of our old darkenesse, vntill in thy onely One wee bee made thy Righteousnesse, which is like the Psol. 36. 6 great mountaines. For wee haue somtimes vnder gone thy Iudgements, which are like vnto the great Deepe.
CHAP. 3. All is of the grace of Gods.
1. BY that which thou saydest in the first creation, [Page 908] Let there be light, and there was light; I doe, not vnfitly, vnderstand the Spirituall creature: because euen then was there a kinde of life, which thou mightest illuminate. But yet as then it had done nothing whereby to deserue of thee, that there might bee such a light: euen so when already it was come to bee, could it not deserue of thee, to bee enlightned. For neyther could its formelesse estate bee pleasing vnto thee, vnlesse it might bee made light: light, not by an absolute existing of light in it selfe, but by beholding thee the Light all-illuminating, and by cleauing vnto it; that so, the life that is liued at all, and the life that is liued thus happily, it might owe to nothing but thy grace: being now conuerted by a [Page 909] better change vnto That, which can neuer bee changed eyther into worse or better: and that is vnto thee thy selfe onely, because thou onely Art simply; vnto thee it being not one thing to liue, and another thing to liue well: seeing thy selfe art thine own happinesse.
CHAP. 4. God needs not the Creatures, but they him.
1. VVHAT therefore could haue been wanting vnto thy good, w ch thou thy selfe art; although all these creatures should neuer haue been, or haue remained vtterly without forme: which thou madest not out of any want, but out of the fulnesse of thy goodnesse, holding them in and conuerting them to forme, with no thought, as if thy ioy were [Page 910] to receiue any accomplishment thereby? For vnto thee who art absolutely perfect, is their imperfection displeasing: that so they be perfected by thee, and thereby please thee: not as if thou wert imperfect, or wert to receiue perfection from their being perfected. Thy good spirit indeede mooued vpon the waters, yet was not borne vp by the waters, as if he staied vp himselfe vpon them: for vpon what waters thy good Spirit is sayd to stay, those did hee cause to be stayed vp in himselfe. But thy uncorruptible & vnchangeable Will, which is in it selfe all-sufficient for it selfe, moued vpon that life, which thy selfe hadst before created: vnto which, lining is not all one with happy liuing, seeing it does but liue flitting vp and downe in its owne obscurity: and which [Page 911] yet remaineth to be conuerted vnto him, by whom it was made: and to liue more and more neere by the fountain of life; yea and in his light to see light, and to be perfected at last, and enlightened, and made happy.
CHAP. 5. His Confession of the blessed Trinity.
1. LOe, now the Trinity appeares vnto mee in a glasse aarkly; which is Thou my God: because thou, O Father, in the beginning, that is, in thy Wisedome borne of thy selfe, equall and coeternall vnto thee; that is to say, in thy Sonne, hast created Heauen and Earth. Much now haue we said of the Heauen of heauens, and of the inuisible and vnshapen earth, and of the dark some Deepe, according (namely) vnto the wayning [Page 912] of spirituall deformity, w ch euer it should haue wandered in, vnlesse it had beene conuerted vnto him, from whom that life which already it had, was receiued: by whose enlightning it might be made a beauteous life, and become the heauen of that heauen, which was afterwards set betweene water and water. And vnder the name of God, I now vnderstood the person of the Father, who made all; and vnder the name of beginning, the person of the Sonne, in whom hee made all; and thus beleeuing, as I did, the Trinity to be my God, I searcht further into thy holy Word, and lo, his Spirit moued vpon the waters. See here the Trinity, my God, the Father, and Sonne, and holy Ghost, the Creator of all thine owne creatures.
CHAP. 6. Of the Spirits mouing vpon the waters.
1. BVt what was the cause, O thou true-speaking light? vnto thee lift I vp my heart, let it not bee taught vanities, dispell thou the darkenesse of it; and tell mee by our mother charity, I beseech thee; tell mee the reason, I beseech thee, why after the mention of heauen, and of the inuisible and shapelesse earth, and darknesse vpon the Deepe, thy Scriptures should euen then at length make the first mention of thy Spirit? Was it because it was meete so to haue Him insinuated, as that he should bee sayd to moue vpon? and so much could not truely bee sayd, vnlesse that were first mentioned, vpon which thy Spirit may bee vnderstood to [Page 914] haue moued. For verily, neyther vpon the Father, not vpon the Sonne, was hee moued; nor could he rightly be sayd to moue vpon, if there were nothing yet for him to moue vpon. First therefore was that to bee spoken of, which He was sayd to moue vpon; and then Hee, whom it was requisite not to haue named otherwise, then a▪ Hee was sayd to moue vpon. But wherefore yet was [...] not fitting to haue Him insinuated otherwayes, vnlesse Hee were sayd to moue vpon?
CHAP. 7. Of the effect or working of the Holy Ghost.
1. FRom hence let him that is able, follow with his vnderstanding thy Apostle where hee thus speakes, Because thy loue is shed abroad [Page 915] in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs: and where concerning spirituall gifts, he teacheth and sheweth vnto vs a more excellent way of charity; and where he bowes his knees vnto thee 1 Cor. 12. 21. for vs, that wee may come to Eph. 3 19. learne that most excellent knowledge of the loue of Christ. And therefore euen from the very beginning, did the Spirit supereminently moue vpon the waters. Whom shall I tell it vnto, and in what termes shall I describe how the hugy weight of lustfull desires, presses downe into the steepe pit; and how charity rayses vs vp againe by thy Spirit which moued vpon the waters? Vnto whom shall I speake it? and in what language vtter it? For they are no certaine places into which wee are plunged, and out of which wee are againe [Page 916] lifted. What can bee liker, and yet what vnlikeer? They bee Affections, they be Loues; they be the vncleannesse of our owne spirits, that ouerflow our lower parts with the loue of cares: and it is the holynesse of thy Spirit that rayseth vs vpwards againe by the loue of our safeties; that This sentence was most generally in the Churchseruice and communion. Nor is there scarce any one old Liturgy but hath it Sursum cordas. Hab [...]mus addominum. psal. 69. 2. wee may lift our harts vp vnto the Lord, where thy Spirit is moued vpon the waters; and that wee may come at length to that repose, which is aboue all rests: when namely, our soules shall haue escaped ouer these waters where we can find no ground.
CHAP. 8. How Gods Spirit cherisheth feeble soules.
1. THE Angels fell, and mans soule fell; and all thy Spirituall creatures in generall had shewne the way [Page 917] vnto the deepe, which is in that most darkesome bottome; hadst not thou sayd, Let there be light, and there was light; and vnlesse euery spirituall creature of thy heauenly City, had continued in obedience vnto thee, and settled it selfe vpon thy Spirit, which moues vnchangeably, vpon euery thing that is changeable. Otherwise, had euen the heauen of heauens it selfe, for euer continued a darkesome Deepe; whereas now it is light in the Lord. And now by that miserable restlesnesse of the falling spirits, and by their discouering of their owne darknesse, (the garment of thy light being pluckt off them:) doest thou sufficiently reueale how noble the reasonable creature is, which thou hast created; vnto which nothing will suffice [Page 918] to settle its happynesse and rest vpon, that is any way inferior vnto thy selfe: and therefore cannot herselfe giue satisfaction vnto herselfe. For tis thou, O Lord, that shalt lighten our darknesse: from thee must grow these our garments; and then shall our darknesse be as the noone day.
2. Giue thy selfe vnto me, O my God, yea restore thy selfe vnto me: for I loue thee; and if it be too little, let mee now loue thee more affectionately. I am not able to measure my loue, that I may so come to know, how much there wants of enough: that my life may euen runne into thy embracements, and not tnrne from them againe, vntill I bee wholy hidden in the secret of thy presence. This one thing am I sure of; that woe is me if I be not in thee: [Page 919] yea not so onely if I bee without my selfe, but ill will it goe with mee, though I be hidden within my selfe: yea all other plenty besides my God, is meere beggery vnto me.
CHAP. 9. Why the Spirit onely moued vpon the waters.
1. BVT did not the Father also, or the Sonne, moue vpon the waters? And if wee vnderstand mouing as it were in a place, like a body; then neyther did the Spirit moue. But if the excellent highnesse of the diuinity, aboue euery changeable creature, bee vnderstood: then did both Father, Sonne, and Holy Ghost moue vpon the waters. Why therefore is this sayd of thy Spirit onely? Why of him onely, as if there had beene some place, where indeede there is no place for it: of [Page 920] which onely it is written, that Hee is thy gift? Let vs now take vp our rest in this thy gift; there let vs enioy thee, O our rest, and our place.
2. Loue preferres vs thither, and thy good Spirit aduances our lowlynesse from the very gates of death. In thy good pleasure lies our peace, our body with his owne lumpishnesse swaies vs towards its owne place. Weight makes not downeward onely, but to his owne place also. The fire mounts vpward, a stone sinks downeward. All things pressed by their owne weight, goe towards their proper places. Oyle powred in the bottome of the water, yet will swimme on the toppe of it: water powred vpon Oyle, sinkes to the bottome of the Oyle. They are weighed [Page 921] downe by their owne hea-luinesse, they go to seeke their owne centers. Things a little out of their places, become vnquiet: put them in their order agayne, and they are quieted. My weight, is my loue: that way am I carried, whithersoeuer I bee carried. Wee are inflamed by thy gift, and are carried vpwards: wee waxe hot within, and we goe forwards. Wee ascend thy psal. 84. 5. waies that be in our heart, and wee sing a song of degrees; inwardly enflamed with thy fite, with thy The Holy Ghost, and not a furious blind zeale good fire, and wee goe; euen because we goe vpwards to the peace of Ierusalem: for glad I was when as they sayd vnto me, We will go vp into the house of psal. 122. 1. God. There let thy good pleasure settle vs, that wee may desire no other thing, but to dwell there for euer.
CHAP. 10. All is of Gods gift.
O Happy creature The Angels. which knowes no other thing but that whenas it selfe was another thing, euen by thy Gift which moueth vpon euery mutable thing, it was so soone as created, and no delay of time betweene, taken vp in that call whereby thou saydest, Let there be light, and there was light. Whereas in vs there is distance of time betweene our hauing beene darknesse, and our making light: but of that creature it is onely sayd, what it would haue beene, if it had not beene enlightened. And this is spoken in that manner, as if it had beene vnsetled and darkesome before: that so the reason might now appeare, for which it was made to bee otherwise; that is to say, that it being conuerted [Page 923] vnto the light that neuer faileth, might it selfe bee made light. Let him vnderstand this that is able: and let him that is not, aske it of God. Why should he trouble mee with it; as if I could enlighten any man that commeth into Ioh [...] 1. 9. this world?
CHAP. 11. Of some Impressions or resemblances of the blessed Trinity, that be in man.
1. VVHich of vs does sufficiently comprehend the knowledge of the almighty Trinity? and yet which of vs but talkes of it, if at least it be that? A rare soule it is, which whilest it speakes of it, knowes what it speakes of. For men contend and striue about it, and no man sees the vision of it in peace. I could wish, that men would consider vpon [Page 924] these three, that are in themselues. Which three be farre another thing indeede, then the Trinity is: but I doe but now tell them, where they may exercise their meditations, and examine and finde how farre they are from it. Now the three that I spake of, are, To Be, to Know, and to Will. For I both Am, and Know, and Will: I Am Knowing and Willing: and I Know my selfe to Be, and to Will: and I would both Be, and Know. Betwixt these three, let him discerne that can, how vnseparable a life there is; yea one life, one mind, and one essence: yea finally how vnseparable a distinction there is, and yet there is a distinction. Surely a man hath it before him; let him looke into himselfe, and see, and then tell mee.
[Page 925] 2. But when once hee comes to finde any thing in these three; yet let him not for all this beleeue himselfe to haue found that vnchangeable which is farre aboue all these, and which IS vnchangeably, and Knowes vnchangeably, and Willes vnchangeably: But whether or no where these three bee, there is also a Trinity, or whether all three bee in each seuerall one, or all three in euery of them: or whether both wayes at once, in admirable manner, simply and yet manifoldly in its infinite selfe, the and vnto it selfe, by which end it is, and is knowne vnto it selfe, and that being vnchangebly euer the same by the abundant greatnesse of its Vnity, it bee all-sufficient for it selfe, what man can readily conceiue? who is able in any termes to [Page 926] expresse it? [...] who shall dare in any measure rashly to deliuer his opinion vpon it?
CHAP. 12. The water in Baptisme is effectuall by the Holy Spirit.
1. PRoceede in with thy Confession of the Lord thy God, O my faith, O holy, holy, holy Lord my God, in thy name haue we beene baptized, O Father, Sonne, and Holy Ghost: because that euen among vs also, in Christ his Sonne did God make an heauen and earth, namely, the spirituall and carnall people of his Church. Yea and our earth, before it receiued the forme of doctrine, was inuisible and vnformed; and wee were couered ouer with the Rom. 6. 17. darknesse of ignorance. For thou hast chastised man for his iniquity, and thy Iudgements Psal. 36. 6. [Page 927] were like the great deepe vnto him.
2, But because thy Spirit moued vpon the waters, thy mercy forsooke not our misery: for thou saydst, Repent ye, for the Kingdom of Heauen Math. 3. 2. is at hand. Repent, Let there be His conceit here in putting Repentance and light together is, for that Baptisme was anciently called illumination, as Heb▪ 6. 4 Psa. 42. 6. light. And because our soule was troubled within vs, wee haue remembred thee, O Lord, concerning the land of Iordan, and that hill which being Christ. Phil. 2. 6, 7 Eph. 5, 8. equall vnto thy selfe, was made little for our sakes: and vpon our being displeased at our owne darkenesse, wee turned vnto thee and were made light. So that behold, we hauing sometimes beene darknesse, are now light in the Lord.
CHAP. 13. His deuout longing after God.
[Page 928] 1. BVT yet we walke by 1 Cor. 5. 7 faith still, & not by sight: for we are saued by hope; but hope that is soene, is not hope. Rom. 8. 24 And yet doeth one deepe call vnto another in the voyce of thy water-spoutes: and so Psal. 42. 7. doeth hee that sayth, I could not speake vnto you as vnto spirituall, 1 Cor. 3. 1 but as vnto carnall: euen He who thought not himselfe to haue apprehended as yet: and who forgot those things which are behynd, and Phil. 3. 13 reacht foorth to those things w ch are before: yea he groaned earnestly; and his soule thirsted after God, as the Hart after the water-brooks, saying, Psal. 42. 1 When shall I come? desiring to be cloathed vpon, with his house which is from heauen: he 1 Cor. 5. 1. calleth also vpon this lower Vpon mankind. deepe, saying, Be not conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind. And, Be Rom. 12. 2 [Page 929] not children in vnderstanding: but in malice, be ye children, that in vnderstanding ye may 1. Cor. l 4. 20. be perfect. and O foolish Galatians, Gal. 3. 1. who hath bewitched you?
2. But now speakes hee no longer in his own voice; but in thine who sentest thy Acts 2. Spirit from aboue; by his mediation who ascended vp on Ephe. 4 [...] high, and set open the floodgates of his gifts, that the force of his streames might make glad the City of God. Him doeth this friend of the Psal. 46. 4 bridegroome sigh after; though Iohn. 3. 29 hauing the first fruites of the Rom. 8. 13 Spirit in himselfe alreadie, yet groaneth he within himselfe as yet, wayting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of his body; to him he sighes, as being a mē ber of his Bride; towards him he burnes with zeale, as being a friend of the Bridegroome: towards him hee burneth [Page 930] not towards himselfe; because that in the voyce of thy water-spowtes, and not in his owne voyce, doth hee call to that One deepe calls vpon another, mans misery vpon Gods mercie. Other Scriptures as Apoc: 14. 2. by waters vnderstand the people other deepe, for whose sake hee is both iealous and fearefull, lest that as the serpent beguiled Eue through his subtiltie, so their minds should be corrupted from 2 Cor. 11. 3. where St. Austen read castitate, in steade of Simplicitat. These words with others before, would the Popish Translator wrest, as if spoken by St. aul now in heauen and praying for, and sauing of soules: whereas they bee onely the Confession of St. Austens owne zeale, borowed out of St. aul's words. the simplicitie that is in our Bridegrome thy onely Sonne. Oh what a light of beauty will that be, when we shall see that Bridegrome as Hee is; when all teares shall be wiped from our eyes, which haue beene my meat day and night, whilest they daily say vnto me, Where is now thy God?
CHAP. 14. Our misery is comforted by faith and Hope.
[Page 931] 1. ANd so say I too; Where art thou O my God? see, where art thou? In thee take I comfort a little while, whenas I powre out my soule by my selfe in the voyce of ioy and prayse, which is the sound of him that keepes holyday. And yet againe is it besadned, euen because it relapseth againe; and becomes a darkesome deepe; or perceiues it selfe rather euen still to bee one. Vnto it thus speakes my faith which thou hast kindled to enlighten my feete in this my night, Why art thou so 1 Ioh. 3. 2. sad, O my soule, and why art Apoc. 7. 17 thou so disquieted within me? Ps. 42. 4, 5. Ps. 119. 105 Trust in the Lord; his word Esa. 26. 20 is a lanthorne vnto thy feete: Eph. 2. 3. trust and abide on him, vntill the night, the mother of the wicked, vntill the wrath of the Lord bee ouerpast: the children of which wrath, our selues who were sometimes [Page 932] darknesse, haue beene: the reliques of which darkenesse wee still beare about vs Eph. 5. 8. in our body, dead because Rom 8. 10 of sinne; vntill the day breake, and the shadowes flee Cant. 2. 17 away.
2. Hope thou in the Lord, in the morning I shall stand in thy presence, and contemplate thee: yea I shall for euer confesse vnto thee. In the morning I shall stand in thy presence, and shall see the health of my countenance, euen my God, who also shall Psal. 42. 11 quicken our mortall bodies, Rom. 8. 11 by the Spirit that dwelleth in vs: who in mercie sometimes moued vpon our inner darkesome and floating deepe: from whome in this our pilgrimage wee haue receiued such a pledge, as that euen now wee are light: euen alreadie in this life, whilest wee are saued by hope, made [Page 933] the Children of light, and the Children of the day, not the Children of the night, nor of the darknes w ch yet somtimes we haue beene. Betwixt w ch Children of darknesse and vs, in this vncertainety of humane knowledge, thou onely canst Here the popish Translater fals foule vpon the Caluenists, for affirming their Church, to consist onely of the Elect. He should haue done well to haue quoted some Author; M r. Caluin himselfe sayth onely, That the church properly consists of the Elect. though many wicked be of the outward Church, with whom he sayth, wee are commanded to hold communion. Institut. lib. 4. c. 1. §. 7. deuide; thou, who prouest the hearts, and callest the light, day, and the darkenesse, night, For who can discerne vs, but thou? And what haue we, that wee haue not receiued of thee? Out of the same lump are some made for vessels of honour, and others for dishonour.
CHAP. 15. By the word Firmament, is the Scripture meant.
1 BVt who except thou, O our God, made that Firmament [Page 934] of the Authority of thy diuine Scripture to bee Rom. 9. 21 ouer vs? as tis said, The heauen Apoc. 6. 14 shall be folded vp like a booke; and is euen now stretcht ouer vs like a skin. The Popish Translaters note That by men the Scriptures came to haue authority ouer vs; is false vnlesse men made the Firmament, mans, nay the Penmans authority is here called Ministery; and thats seruice, not true authority. Nay the next words shew, that mans authority obscured the Scriptures authority; which was eminenter after the Penmen were dead. For thy holy Scripture is of more eminent authority, since those mortals departed this life, by whom thou dispensest it vnto vs. And thou knowest O Lord, thou knowest, how thou with skins didst once apparell Adam and Eue. men, so soone as they by sin were become mortall.
Wherevpon hast thou like a skinne stretched out the Firmament of thy booke; that is to say, those words of thine so well agreeing together; which by the ministry of mortall men thou [Page 935] spreadest ouer vs. For by the death of those men is that solid strength of authority appearing in the bookes set by them, more eminently stretched ouer all, that bee now vnder it; which strength whil'st they liued on earth, was not then so eminently stretched out ouer vs. Thou hadst not as yet spredde abroad that heauen like a skin; thou hadst as yet, euery where noysed abroad the report of their deaths.
2 Let vs looke, O Lord, vpon the heauens the worke of thy fingers; cleare our eyes of that mist with which thou hast ouer cast them: there is that testimony of thine, which giueth wisdome vnto the little ones: perfect, O my God, thine owne prayse cut of the mouth of babes and sucklings. Nor haue wee knowne any other bookes, which so destroy [Page 936] pride, which so beate downe the aduersary, and him that stands vpon his own guard; that standeth out vpon termes of reconciliation with thee, in defence of his owne sinnes. I know not, Lord, I knowe not of any other such chaste words, that are so powerfull in perswading me to Confession, and in making thy yoake easie vnto my neck, and in inuiting mee to serue thee for very loues sake. Graunt mee to vnderstand them, good Father: grant me thus much that am placed Here is my papist forced to confesse the Scriptures to be aboue all humane authority, and that the churches power is but to declare which be Scriptures vnder them: because that for them who are placed vnder them, thou hast settled them so surely.
3. Other Waters also there bee aboue this firmamenent immortall they bee, as I beleeue, and separated from all earthly corruption. Let those supercelestiall people, thine [Page 937] Angels, prayse thee, yea let them prayse thy name: they, who haue no neede to receiue this Firmament, or by reading to attaine the knowledge of thy Word. For they alwayes behold thy face, and there doe they reade without any syllables measurable by times, what the meaning is of thy eternall will. They reade, they chuse, they loue. They are euer reading; yet that neuer passes ouer which they reade: because by choosing, and by louing, doe they reade the vnchangeablenesse of thy counsayle. Their booke is neuer closed, nor shall it bee euer clasped: seeing thy selfe is that volume vnto them, yea thou art so eternally. For thou hast ordayned them to bee aboue this Firmament, which thou hast settled ouer the [Page 938] infirmenesse of the lower people: where-out they might receiue and take notice of thy mercy; which sets thee forth after a temporall manner; euen thee that madest times. For thy mercy, O Lord, is in the Heauens, and Psal. 36. 5 thy truth reacheth vnto the clouds. The clouds pass away, but the heauen abides: the Preachers of thy Word passe out of this life into another; but thy Scripture is spred abroad ouer the people, euen vnto the end of the world.
4. Yea both heauen and earth shall passe, but thy Mat. 24. 3 words shall not passe away: because the parchment shall bee folded vp: and the grasse ouer which it was spred out, shall with the goodlynesse of it Eay. 40. 6 8. also passe away; but thy Word remaineth for euer. Which word now appeareth vnto vs vnder the darkenesse of the [Page 939] cloudes, and vnder the glasse of the heauens, and not as in 1 Cor. 13. 12 it selfe it is: because that euen we, though the well-beloued of thy Sonne, yet is it not hitherto manifest what we 1 Iohn. 3. 2 shall be. He standeth looking thorow the lattis of our flesh, Cant: 2. 9. and he spake vs faire, yea hee set vs on fire, and wee ranne after the sent of his odors. 1 Iohn. 3. 2 But when he shall appeare, then shall we be like him, for we shall see him as he is. Graunt vs, Lord, to see him that is our owne, though the time bee not yet come.
CHAP. 16. God is vnchangeable.
1. FOr fully, as in thy selfe thou art; thou onely knowest; thou, who ART vnchangeably, and know est vnchangeably, and willest vnchangeably. And thy essence both knoweth, and willeth vnchangeably. And thy knowledge [Page 940] Is, & wills vnchangeably: and thy will Is▪ & knows vnchangeably. Nor seemes it right in thine eyes, that in the same manner as an vnchangeable light knoweth it selfe, so it should be known of a thing changeable, that receiues light from another. My soule is therefore like a land where no water is, because that as it Psal. 143. 6 cannot of it selfe enlighten it selfe, so can it not of it selfe satisfie it selfe. For so is the fountaine of life with thee, like as in thy light we shall see light. Psal. 36. 9
CHAP. 17. What is meant by dry land, and by the Sea.
1. VVHo gathered Here the other Translater mistoole a a little in turning it, Bitter waters. bitter spirited people together into one society? Because that all of them propound to themselues the same end of a temporall and earthly felicity; for attayning whereof they doe, whateuer [Page 941] they do, though in the doing, they wauer vp and downe with innumerable variety of cares. Who, Lord, but thy selfe who once commandedst That the waters should be gathered Genes 1. 9 together into one place, and that the dry land should appeare, Psal. 143. 6 w ch thirsteth after thee. For the Sea is thine, and thou hast made it, and thy hands prepared the dry land. Nor is the Psal 95. 6 bitter spiritednesse of mens wills, but the gathering together of the waters, called Sea: yet doest thou also restraine the wicked desires of mens soules, and settest them their bounds, how far the waters may be suffered to passe; that their waues may breake one against another: and in this manner makest thou it a Sea, by th' order of thy dominion w ch goes ouer all things.
2. But as for the soules that thirst after thee, and that appeare [Page 942] before thee (being by other bounds deuided from the society of the Sea) them dost thou so water by a sweet spring, that the Earth may bring forth fruite: and thou, O Lord so cōmanding, our soule may bud forth her workes of mercy according to their kind: when we loue our neighbour in the reliefe of his bodily necessities: hauing seede in it selfe according to its likenesse: Whenas out of the consideration of our owne infirmity, wee so farre compassionate them, as that we are ready to releeue the needy: helping them, euen as wee would desire to be helped out owne selues, if wee in like manner were in any necessity; And that not in things easie to v [...] aloue, as in the greene St. Austen still alludes to the manner of the creation, Gen. 1 His meaning is, that we should not onely doe slightly for our neighbour, as we doe for an herb, which hauing feede in it selfe, needs but our setting but be like a tree to him, affoord him fruite, strength, and shadow. hear [...] which hath seede in it; but also in affording them the protection of our assistance w [...] Psa. 85. 11 [Page 943] our best strength; like the tree that brings forth fruit: that is to say, some right good turne for the rescuing him that suffers wrong, out of the clutches of him that is too strong for him: and by affording him the shelter of our protection, by the powerfull arme of iust iudgement.
CHAP. 18. He continues his Allegory, in alluding to the workes of the Creation.
1. SO, Lord, euen so I beseech thee, Let it spring out, as already thou makest it doe, as already thou giuest cheerfulnesse and ability, Let Gen. 1. 12 Truth spring out of the Earth, and righteousnesse looke do [...]n from Heauen, and let there be lights in the Firmament. Let vs breake our bread vnto the Esay 58 7 hungry, and let vs bring the poore that is cast out, into our owne house. Let vs cloath the [Page 944] naked, & neuer despise those of our own flesh. Which fruits being once sprung out of the earth, see that it is good: and let our temporary light break forth; and wee our selues, from this inferiour fruitfulnesse of Action, arriuing to that superior word of life in the delightfulnesse of Contemplation; may appeare at length like the lights in the world, fast settled to the Firmament of thy Scriptures. For there by discourse thou so clearest things vnto vs, as that we be enabled to deuide betweene Intelligible & sensible creatures, as betwixt the day and the night; or betweene soules giuen eyther to Intellectuall, or vnto sensible creatures: insomuch as not onely thou thy selfe in the secret of thine owne Iudgement, like as before euer the Firmament was made, thou [Page 945] deuidest betweene the light and the darkenesse, but thy spirituall children also set and rancked in the same Firmament, (thy grace now clearely shining throughout their Orbe) may now giue then light vnto the earth, and deuide betwixt the day and the night, and bee for signes of times & seasons, namely, that old things are passed with thē, & lo, all things are become new, 2 Cor. 5. 17 and that our saluation is now neerer then when we first beleeued: Rom. 13. 11 12. and that the night is passed, and the day is at hand: and that thou wilt crown the yeere Pal 65. 11 with thy blessing; send labourers Math 9 38 into thy haruest, in the sowing whereof, others haue taken paines before; sowing the seed also for another harwest, w ch shal be in the end of the world. Ma. 13. 3▪
2. Thus giuest thou life to him that seeketh [...] and thou blessest the yeeres of the [...] [Page 946] But thou art the same, and in thy yeeres w ch fayle not, thou preparest a beginning for the yeeres that are a passing. For thou in thy eternall counsayle doest in their proper seasons bestow thy heauenly blessings vpon the earth: for to one there is giuen by thy Spirit, the word of wisdome, resembling the greater light, (for them who are delighted with the brightnesse of perspicuous trueth) rising as it were in the beginning Gen. 1. 16 of the day. To another is giuen the word of knowledge by the same Spirit, resembling the lesser light: To another faith; to another 1 Cor. 12. 8 10. the gift of healing; to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of Spirites; to another diuers kinds of tongues: and all these resemble the lesser starres. All [Page 947] these worketh the same Spirit, deuiding what is fit for euery man, euen as it will; and causing the starres to appeare in their brightnesse, vnto ech mans edification.
3. But as for the word of knowledge, wherein are all the Sacraments are here taken in the largest signification. Sacraments contayned, which are varied in their seasons like the Moone; together with those other notions of gifts, which are afterwards reckned vp, like the startes: they so much come short of the brightnesse of wisdome, in as much as their rising is in the beginning of the night. But yet are these necessary vnto such, as that wisest seruant Moses sayth the other Translater, St. Paul, say I. The phrase is St. Pauls 1 Cor. 3. 1 of thine could not speake vnto, as vnto spirituall, but as vnto carnall men; euen hee, who also speaketh wisdome among those that are perfect. As for the naturall man, like him who [Page 948] is a babe in Christ, and a sucker of milke; till such time as he growes bigge enough for He alludes to the Primitiue practice, which admitted not their Catechumenos or vnbaptized, to heare the higher poynts of religion handled, till they were enlightened, that is, baptized; yet these he aduised to rest contented with their catecheticall knowledge. The other Translater is puzled Esay. 1 16 He alludes to the Sacrament of Baptisme. Gen. 1. 11, 30. Here the other Translater misread his copy, populi for pabuli, and mis poynts the next sentence. strong meate; and can looke steadily against the Sunne, let him not vtterly forsake his night, but rest himselfe contented, with what light, the Moone & the Starres affoord him. These discourses holdest thou with vs, O our most wise God, in thy Bible that Firmament of thine; that we may learne by it how to discerne of all these things, in an admirable contemplation: though still but in Signes, and in times, and in daies and in yeeres.
CHAP. 19. Our hearts are to be purged from vice, that they may be capable of vertue. He still continues his Allegory of the creation.
1. BVt wash you first, make you cleane, put away [Page 949] the euill of your doings out of your own hearts, and from before mine eyes, that the dry land may appeare. Learne to doe good, iudge the fatherlesse, pleade for the widdow, that the earth may bring foorth the greene herb for meate, and the tree bearing fruite: and then come, let vs reason together, saith the Lord, that there may bee light in the Firmament of the heauen, & let them shine vpon the earth. That rich young man demanded Mat. 19. 16 17 of our good master, what he should do to attaine eternal life. Let our good master tell him, (whom he thought to bee no more then a man, who is good, because hee is God) let him tell him, That if he would enter into life, hee must keepe the commandemēts: let him put away the bitternesse of malice and wickednesse; let him not kil, [Page 950] nor commit adultery, nor steale, nor beare false witnesse: that the dry land may appeare, and bring forth the honouring of Father and mother, and the loue of our neyghbour: All these (sayth hee) haue I kept.
2. Whence then commeth such stoare of thornes, if so bee the earth bee fruitefull? Goe, stubbe vp those thicke bushes of couetousnesse; sell that thou hast, and fill thy selfe with standing corne, by giuing to the poore; and follow the Lord, if thou wilt be perfect; that is, associated to them, among whom he speaketh wisedome; he that well knoweth what to distribute to the day, and what vnto the night; that thou also mayst know it, and that for thee there may bee lights made in the Firmament of heauen: which neuer will bee, vnlesse thy heart be there: nor will [Page 951] that euer bee, vnlesse there thy treasure bee also; like as thou hearest of our good master. But that barren earth was sorry at that Here my papist foysts in the word Counsayle, into St. Austens words; very fayne would he countenance the popish vow of pouerly; which they say is counsayled though not commanded. saying; and the thornes choaked the word in him.
2. But you, O chosen generation, you weake things of the world, who haue forsaken all, that ye may follow the Lord; goe yee now after him, and confound the strong; go after him, O yee beautifull feete, and shine yee in the Firmament, that the heauens may declare his glory; you, that are mid-way betweene the light and the perfect ones; though not so perfect yet as the Angels; and the darkenesse of the little Mat. 13. 7. ones; though not vtterly despised. 1 Cor. 1. 27 Shine yee ouer all the Rom. 10. 5 earth; and let one day enlightened by the Sunne, vtter vnto another day, a speech of Psal. 19. 2. [Page 952] Wisedome; and one night, enlightened by the Moone, shew vnto another night, a word of knowledge. The Moone and Starres shine in the night; yet doeth not the night obscure them; seeing they giue that light vnto it, which it is capeable of. For behold, as if God had giuen the word, Let there lights in the Firmament of heauen; there came Acts. 2. 2. suddenly a sound from heauen, as it had been the rusking of a mighty winde, and there appeared clouen tongues like as it had beene of fire, and it sate vpon each of them; and there were made lights in the Firmament of heauen, which had the word of life in them. Ely euery where about, O you holy flies, O you beauteous fires; for you are the light of the world, nor are you put vnder a bushell; he whom you claue vnto, is exalted [Page 953] himselfe, and hath exalted you. Ranne you abroad, and make your selues knowne vnto all nations.
CHAP. 20. He allegorizes vpon the creation of spirituall things.
1. LEt the Sea also conceiue, and bring forth These Allegories had some meaning against the Manichees: seeing in his booke de Genesi, contra Manichaeos, they be againe repeated, which see. your works [...] and let the waters bring foorth the mouing creature that hath life. For you by separating the good from the bad, are made the mouth of God, by whom he sayd, Let the waters bring forth: not a liuing soule which the earth brings forth, but the mouing creatures hauing life in it, and the winged fowles that fly ouer the earth. For thy Sacrament, O God, by the ministerie of thy holy ones, haue moued in the middest of the waues of temptation of this present world, for [Page 954] the trayning vp of the Gentiles vnto thy name, in thy baptisme: In the doing wherof, many a great wonder was wrought; resembling the huge Whales: and the voyces of thy Messengers flying aboue the Earth, in the open Firmament of thy Bible; that being set ouer them as their authority Now what will the papists say to this most cleare authority of the Scripture? Doe the popish Emissaries fly hither vnder this, or with this authority? No, but rather with the popes. Nay fly they not contrary to this authority? If not, why doe they so much complayne of, and vilyfie the Scripture, where its authority serues not their turnes? Psal. 19. 4. vnder which they were to fly, whithersoeuer they went. For there is no speech nor language, where their voyce is not heard: Seeing their sound is gone thorow all the Earth, and their words to the end of the world: because thou, O Lord, hast enlarged them by thy blessing.
2. Say I not true, or doe I mingle and confound, and not sufficiently distinguish betweene the knowledge of [Page 955] these lightsome creatures that are in the Firmament of heauen, and these corporeall workes in the wauy Sea, and those things that are vnder the Firmament of heauen? For of those things whereof the vnderstanding is solid, and bounded within themselues, without any increases of their generations; (like the lights of Wisedome and Knowledge as it were) yet euen of them, the operations bee corporeall, many, and diuers, and one thing growing out of another, they are multiplyed by thy blessing, O God, who hast refreshed our soone cloyed mortall sences; that so the thing which is but one in the vnderstanding of our mind, may, by the motions of our bodies, bee many seuerall wayes I he same sentence may R [...]scius Act, and Cicero describe seuerall waies. set out, and discoursed vpon. These Sacraments haue the Waters [Page 956] brought forth: yea indeede the 1 Hoe aludes to Baptisme in water, accompanyed with the Word of the Gospell; of the Institution whereof, mans misery was the occasion. necessities of the people estranged from the eternity of thy trueth, haue brought them foorth in thy Word, that is, in thy Gospell: Because indeede the Waters cast them foorth; the bitternesse whereof was the very cause, why these Sacraments went along accompanied with thy Word.
3. Now are all things faire that thou hast made; but loe, thy selfe is infinitely fairer, that madest these all: from whom had not Adam falne, this brackishnesse of the Sea had neuer flowed out of his Ioines: namely, this mankind, so profoundly, and so tempestuously swelling, and so restlesly tumbling vp and downe. And then, had there beene no necessitie of thy ministers to worke in many waters, after a corporeall and [Page 957] sensible maner, such mysterious doings and sayings. For in this sense haue those mouing flying creatures, at this present fallen into my meditation; in which, people being trayned vp & admitted into; though they had receiued corporeal Sacraments, should not for all this bee able to profit by them, vnlesse their soule were also quickned vp vnto a Hee meanes that Baptisme which is the Sacrament of Initiation, was not so profitable without the Lords Supper, which the Ancients called the Sacrament of perfection, or consummation. higher pitch, and vnlesse after the word of admission, it looked forwards to Perfection.
CHAP. 21. He allegorizes vpon the Creation of Birds and fishes; alluding by them vnto such as haue receiued the Lords supper, are better taught and mortified, which are perfecter Christians then the meerly baptized.
1. ANd hereby, by vertue of thy Word; not the deepnesse of the Sea, but the [Page 958] earth it selfe once separated from the bitternesse of the waters, brings forth, not the creeping and flying creatures of seules hauing life in them; but the liuing soule it Gen. 1. 20 selfe, which hath now no Gen. 2. 7. more neede of Baptisme, as the heathen yet haue, and as it selfe also had, when it was couered heretofore with the waters. For there is entrance into the kingdome of heauen no other way, Baptisme, which is necessary generally, though not alwaies, and particularly, where the meanes are not. And the Schoole-men teach, that Martyrdome, and an earnest desire, doe counteruaile the want of Baptisme. since the time that thou hast instituted this Sacrament for mē to enter by: nor does the liuing soule any more seeke after miracles to worke Beliefe; nor is it so with it any longer, That vnlesse it sees signes and wonders, it will not beleeue; now that the faithfull Earth is separated from the waters that were bitter with infidelity; and that tongues are for a signe, not to them that beleeue, [Page 959] but to them that beleeue not. 1 Cor. 14. 22 The Earth therefore which thou hast founded vpon the waters, Psal. 24. 2 hath no more neede now of that flying kind, which at thy word the waters brought foorth. Send thou thy word into it by thy Messengers: for their labors indeede they are which we speake of; but yet thou art he that worketh in them, that they may worke a soule to haue life in it.
2. The Earth brings forth: that is, the Earth is the cause that [...] they worke this in the Gods messengers. soule: like as the Sea was the cause that they wrought vpon the mouing things that haue life in them; as also vpon the fowles that flie in the open firmament of heauen: of whome this Earth hath no neede; although it seedes vpon that fish which was taken out of the deepe, vpon that Table which thou hast [Page 960] prepared for the faythfull. For therefore was Hee meanes Christ; the first letters of whose [...]ames did in Sybiles Acrosticke verses make vp the word [...], A Fish. He was also resembled by Ionas drawn out of the Fish and Deepe, And himselfe was raysed from the Graue and Hell. He is fed vpon at the Communion See also Luk. 24. 36 He taken out of the Deepe, that hee might feede the Dry land: & the Fowle, though bred in the Sea, is yet multiplyed vpon the Earth. For of the first preachings of the Euangelists, mans infidelity was the cause; yet giue they good exhortations vnto the faythfull also: yea, and many wayes doe they blesse them from day to day. But as for the liuing soule; that tooke his beginning from the Earth: for it profits not the faythfull, vnlesse they can containe themselues from the loue of this world: that so their soule many only liue vnto thee, w ch was dead while it lined in pleasure; in such pleasures, Lord, as bring death with them. For tis thou, O Lord, that art the vitall delight of a pure heart.
[Page 961] 3. Now therefore let thy Ministers worke vpon this with i not as sometimes they did vpon the waters of Infidelity, when they preached, and spake by miracles, and Sacraments, and mysterious expressions: when as Ignorance, the mother of Admiration, might giue good care [...]o thē, out of a reuerent feare it had towards those secret wonders. For such is the entrance that is made vnto faith by the sonnes of Adam forgetfull of thee: while they [...] themselues from thee, & [...] become a darksome deep. But let thy Ministers worke [...]ow as vpon dry: land, that is separated from the gulfes of the great deepe: and let them [...] patterne vnto the faithfull, by liuing before them, & [...] stirring the vp to imitation. For thus are men to heare; not with an intent to hearken [Page 962] only, but to doe also. Seeke the Lord, and your soule shall liue▪ Psal. 69. 32 That the Earth may bring forth the liuing soule. Be not Rom 12. 2 conformed to this world; Containe your selues from it: then shall your soules liue by auoyding it, which dyed by affecting it.
4. Contayne your selues from the immoderate wild humour of pride, the litherly voluptuousnesse of lust, and the false name of knowledge: 1 Tim. 6. 2 [...] that so the wilde beasts may be tamed; the cattell made tractable, and the Serpents, harmelesse. For these bee the motions of our minde vnder an: Allegory; that is to say, the haughtynesse of pride, the delight of lust, and the poyson of curiosity: these be the motions of a dead soule: For the soule dyes not so vtterly, as that it wants all motion; because it dying by departing [Page 963] from the fountayne of life, is there upon taken vp by this transitory world, and is con [...]ed vnto it. But thy word, O God, is the fountaine of eternall life; and that neuer calleth away: wherefore this departure of the Soule is restrayned by thy word, when [...] sayd vnto vs, Be not conformed vnto this world; that so the Earth may in the fountyne of life bring forth a [...] soule: that is, a soule [...] continent by vertue of [...] Word, deliuered by thy [...], and by follow [...] the followers of Christ. Cor. 11. 1 [...] is indeede to liue after [...]; because the emution a man takes, is from [...] friend. Be yee (sayth he) Gala. 4. 12 [...] am, for I am as you are. [...] in this liuing soule shall [...] be good That is, good motions. beasts, meeke [...] actions. For thou [...] commanded, Goe on with Ecol. 3. 17 [Page 964] thy businesse in meekenesse, so shalt thou be beloued of all men. And there shall be good cattell in it too; which neither of they eate much, shall haue nothing ouer, nor if they Exo. 16. 18 eate little, any lacke: and good Serpents; not dangerous, to doe hurt; but wise, to take heed: Math. 1 [...]. 9 such as will make such a search into this temporall nature, as may bee sufficient; that Gods eternity may be cleerly seene, being vnderstood Rom 1. 20. by the things that are made. For these Creatures are then obedient vnto Reason, when being once restrayned from their deadly preuayling vpon vs, they liue, and become good.
CHAP. 22. Of Regeneration by the Spirit He allegorizes vpon the Creation of man.
1. FOr behold, O Lord, our God, our Creatour, [Page 965] soone as euer our affectiōs are restrayned from the loue of the world, by which we died through our euill-liuing; and began to bee a liuing soule, through our good liuing; and that the word which thou hast spoken be thy Apostle, shalbe made good in vs, Be not conformed to this world: Rom: 12. [...] that next followes vpon it, which thou presently subioynedst, saying; But be ye transformed by the renuing of your mind: not as liuing now after your kind, as if you followed your neighbour next before you; nor yet as liuing after the example of some better man: for thou didst not say, Let man be made after his kinde; but, Lei vs make man Gen. 1. 26 after our own Image and similitude: that we might proue what thy will is.
For to this purpose sayd that dispencer of thine, (who [Page 966] begets Children by the Gospell, 1 Cor. 3. 2. 3 that hee might not euer Heb. 5. 2. haue them babes, whom hee must bee sayne to feede with milke, and bring vp like a nurse:) Be ye transformed (sayth he) by the renewing of Rom: 12. 2 your mind, that ye may proue what is that good, that acceptable and perfect will of God. Wherefore thou sayest not, Let man he made, but, Let vs make man. Nor saydst thou, According to his kind; but, After our own Image & likenesse. For man being renewed in his minde, and able to discerne and vnderstand thy truth, needs no more any direction of man, to follow after his kind: but by thy shewing doth hee proue what is that good, that acceptable, and perfect will of thine: yea thou teachest him that is now made capeable, to discerne the Trinity of the Unity, and [Page 967] the Ʋnity of the Trinity. Whereas therefore it was spoken in the plurall number, Let vs make man, vet is it presently inferred in the singular, And God made man: and whereas tis sayd in the plurall number, After our owne likenesse; yet is inferred in the singular, After the Image of God. Thus is man renewed vnto the knowledge of Col. [...] 3. [...] God, after the Image of him that created him: and being made Spirituall, he now iudges all things, (those namely that are to bee iudged) yet hee himselfe is iudged of no 1 Cor. 2. 15 man.
CHAP. 23 Of what things a Christian may iudge. He allegorizes vpon mans dominion ouer the creatures.
THat hee now iudgeth all things, this is the meaning; That he hath dominion [Page 968] ouer the fish of the Sea, Gen. 1. 26 and ouer the fowles of the ayre, and ouer all cattell and wilde beasts, and ouer all the earth, and ouer euery creeping thing that creepeth vpon the earth. For this he exerciseth by the vnderstanding of his mind, by the which he perceiueth the things of the Spirit of 1 Cor. 1. 14 God; whereas otherwise, Man being in honor, had no vnderstanding, and is compared Psal. 49. 20 vnto the vnreasonable beasts, and is become like vnto them. In thy Church therefore, O our God, according to thy grace which thou hast bestowed vpon it (for we are thy workmanship, created Eph. 2. 10 vnto good workes:) are there not those onely who gouerne spiritually, but they also which spiritually Clergie, and layty. obey those that are ouer them: for male and female hast thou made man, euen this way too, in [Page 969] the account of thy grace spirituall; in which, according to Sexe of body, there is neyther male nor female, because neyther Iew, nor Grecian, neyther bond nor free. Col. 3. 11
2. Spirituall persons therefore, (whether such as gouerne, or such as obey,) doe iudge spiritually; not vpon those spirituall thoughts w ch shine in the Firmament, (for they ought not to passe their iudgement vpon so supreme authority:) for they may not censure thy Bible, notwithstanding somthing in it shines not out clearely enough: for we submit our vnderstanding vnto that, & hold for certain, that euen that which is shut frō our eyes, to be most rightly and truly spoken. For so a man, though he be Spirituall & renewed vnto the knowledge of God after his Image that created him; yet may hee no [Page 970] presume to be a Iudge of the Against this most cleare place my papist notes, That the Doctors may iudge of scripture, not to controle it, but to expound it. But may they expound as they list, what authority hath the Scripture then? Iames 4. 11 Math. 7. 16 law, but a doer onely. Neyther taketh hee vpon him to iudge of that distinction of Spirituall and carnall men; not of those namely which are knowne vnto thine eyes, O our God, and haue not as yet discouered themselues vnto vs by any of their workes, that by their fruits we might be able to know them: but thou, Lord, doest euen now know them, and hast already distinguisht them; yea and called them in secret, or euer the Firmament was created.
3. Nor yet as he is spirituall, doeth hee passe his censure vpon the vnquier people of this present world: For what hath Ignorant hee to doe to iudge those that are 1 Cor. 5. 12 without? which of them is likely to come hereafter into the sweetnesse of thy grace; [Page 971] and which likely to continue in the perpetuall bitternesse of vnbeliefe? Man therefore whom thou hast made after thine own image, hath not receiued dominion ouer the light of Heauen; nor ouer the secrets of heauen it selfe: nor ouer the day & the night, which thou calledst before the foundation of the world: nor yet ouer the gathering together of the waters, which is the Sea: but he hath receiued dominion ouer the Fishes of the Sea, and the Fowles of the ayre, and ouer all Cattell, and ouer all the Earth, and ouer all creeping things which creepe vpon the Earth. For hee iudgeth and approueth that which is right; and he disalloweth what he findeth amisse: be it eyther in the solemnity of that Sacrament by which such are admitted into the Church, as thy [Page 972] mercy searches out among many waters: Obserue here, that he giues a hint of but two Sacraments. Or in that other, in which that Fish is receiued, which once taken out of the Deepe, the deuout earth now feedeth vpon: See chap. 21. in the margent. or else in such expressions and sounds of words, as are subiect to the authority of thy Bible; (like the Fowles as it were flying vnder the Firmament) namely, by interpreting, expounding, discoursing, disputing, consecrating or praying vnto thee with the mouth, with expressions breaking forth and a lowd sounding, that the people may answere, 1 Cor. 14. 16. Thus the Primitiue Laity vsed to say when the Bishop had done consecrating of the Sacrament; and when he gaue▪ the Gratia, that is the consecrated piece into their hand, with such a prayer as we now doe. Tertul. l. de Spectac. c. 26. Euse b. [...]. 6. c. 36. Amen.
4. For the vocall pronouncing of all which words, the occasion growes from the darksome Deepe of this present world, and from the blindnesse of flesh & blood; [Page 973] seeing that by bare conceiuing in the minde, they cannot be perceiued: so that necessary it is to speake loud vnto our eares. This, notwithstanding the flying Fowles be multiplyed vpon the earth, yet they deriue their beginning from the Waters. The Spirituall man iudgeth also by allowing of what is right, and by disallowing what hee finds amisse, in the workes and manners of the faythfull: yea & in their almes too, w ch resemble the Earth bringing forth fruit: and of the whole liuing Soule, that hath tamed her owne affections, by chastity, by fasting, and by holy meditations: and of all those things too, which are subiect to the sences of the body. Vpon all these is hee now sayd to iudge; and ouer all these, hath hee absolute power of correction.
CHAP. 24. He allegorizes vpon Increase and multiply.
1. BVt what is this now, and what kinde of mystery? Behold, thou blessest mankind, O Lord, that they may increase and multiply, and replenish the Earth: doest thou not giue vs a priuie hint to learn somthing by? why didst thou not aswell blesse the light, w ch thou calledst day; or the Firmament of heauen, or the lights, or the starres, or the Earth or the Sea? I might say O God, that created vs after thine own Image; I might say, that it had beene thy good pleasure to haue bestowd this blessing peculiarly vpon man; hadst thou not in likemaner blessed the Fishes and the Whales, that they also should increase and multiplie, and replenish the waters of the Sea, and that the Fowles [Page 975] should be multiplyed vpon the Earth. I might say likewise, that this blessing pertayned properly vnto those creatures, as are bred of their own kinde; had I found it giuen to the Fruit-trees, and Plants, and Beasts of the earth. Here the other Translater by putting in of Not, cōtradicts both the Scripture and himselfe; But I pardon him; for Sommalius false copy deceiued him. But neyther vnto the Herbs, nor the Trees, nor the Beasts, or Serpeuts is it sayd, Increase and multiply: notwithstanding that all these as well as the Fishes, Fowles or Men, do by generation both increase, and continue their kinde.
2. What then shall I say to it, O thou Truth my light? Shall I say that it was idly? that it was vaynly sayd? Not so, O Father of piety, farre be it from a Minister of thine owne Word to say so. And notwithstanding I fully vnderstand not what that Phrase meaneth, yet may others that are better, that is, [Page 976] more vnderstanding then my selfe, make better vse of it; according as thou, O my God, hast inabled euery man to vnderstand: but let this cōfession of mine bee pleasing in thine eyes; for that I confesse vnto thee, O Lord, how that I firmly beleeue, thou speakest not that word in vaine; nor will I conceale that, which the occasion of reading this place hath put into my minde.
3. For most true it is, nor doe I see what should hinder mee from thus vnderstanding the figuratiue phrases of thy Bible. For I know a thing to be manifoldly signified by corporeall expressions, which the mind vnderstands all one way: and another thing againe vnderstood many waies in the minde, which is signified but one way by corporeall expression. See (for example) the single loue of God & [Page 977] our neyghbour, in what a variety of mysteries, and innumerable languages; & in each seuerall language, in how innumerable phrases of speaking, it is corporeally expressed: and thus doth this Fry of the waters increase and multiply. Obserue againe, Reader, who euer thou art: behold, I say, that which the Scripture deliuers, and the voice pronounces one onely way, In the Beginning God created Heauen, & Earth; is it not vnderstood many a seuerall way; not w th any deceit of errour, but in seuerall kinds of very true sences? Thus does mans of spring increase and multiply.
4. If therefore wee can conceiue of the natures of things, not allegorically, but properly; then may the phrase, Increase and multiply, very well agree vnto all things whatsoeuer, that [Page 978] come of any kinde of Seede. But if wee intreate of the words as figuratiuely spoken, (which I rather suppose to be the purpose of the Scripture, which doth not, I beleeue, superfluously attribute this benediction vnto the increases of watery and humane creatures onely:) then verily doe we find multitudes, both in creatures spirituall, and creatures corporeall, as in Heauen and Earth; and in Soules both righteous and vnrighteous, as in light and darkenesse; and in holy Authors, who haue beene the Ministers of the Law vnto vs, as in the Firmament w ch is settled betwixt the higher and the lower Waters; and in the society of people yet in the bitternesse of infidelity as in the Sea; and in the studies of holy soules, as in the dry land; and in the workes [Page 979] of mercy done in this life, as in the herbs bearing seede, and in the fruitefull trees; and in spirituall gifts shining forth for our edification, as in the lights of heauen; and in mens affections reformed vnto temperance, as in the liuing soule: in all these instances we meete with multitudes, abundance, and increase.
5. But that such an increase and multiplying should come as that one thing may be vnderstood and expressed many wayes; and one of those expressions vnderstood seuerall waies too; wee doe no where find, except in words corporeally expressed, and in things intelligibly deuided. By these words corporeally pronounced, wee vnderstand the generations of the waters: and that for the necessary causes of fleshly profundity: by these things intelligibly [Page 980] diuided, wee vnderstand humane generations; and that for the fruitfulnesse of their reason. And euen therefore we beleeue thee Lord to haue sayd to both these kinds, Increase and multiply: for that within the compasse of this blessing, I conceiue thee to haue granted vs a power and a faculty, both to expresse seuerall waies that which wee vnderstand but one; and to vnderstand seuerall waies, that which wee reade to bee obseurely deliuered but in one. Thus are the waters of the Sea replenished, which are not moued but by seuerall significations: thus with humane increase is the earth also replenished, whose drynesse appeared by its affections, ouer which reason ruleth.
CHAP. 25. He allegorically compareth the Fruites of the Earth, vnto the duties of piety.
[Page 981] I Will now also deliuer, O Lord my God, that which the following Scripture puts mee in minde of: yea I will deliuer it without feare. For I will vtter the truth, thy selfe inspiring me with what thy pleasure was, to haue me deliuer concerning those words. But by no other inspiration then thine, can I beleeue my selfe to speake truth; seeing thou art the very truth, and euery man a lyer. He therefore that speaketh Ps. 116. 11 a lye, speaketh it of his Iohn 8. 44 owne: that therefore I may speake truth, I will speake it from thee. Behold, thou hast giuen vnto vs for foode euery herbe bearing seede, Gene. 1. 29 which is vpon the face of all the earth: and euery tree, in which is the fruit of a tree [Page 982] yeelding seede. And that not to vs alone, but also to all the Fowles of the ayre, and to the beasts of the earth, and to all creeping things: but vnto the Fishes and to the greate whales, hast thou not giuen them.
2. Now by these fruites of the earth wee sayd before, that the workes of mercy were signified, and figured out in an Allegory; which for the necessition of this life are afoorded as [...] of a fruitfull earth. Such an Earth was the do [...] out Qu [...]siph [...]rus, vnto whose housethou gauest mercy, who often refreshed thy Paul, and was not ashamed of his 1 Tim. 1. 16 chaine With such a crop were those Brethren fruitfull also, who out of Mecedonia supplied 2 Cor. 8. 2 his wants. But how much grieued hee for such trees, as did not aff [...]rd him the fruite due vnto him [Page 983] where hee sayth, At my first. [...]swere no man stood by me, [...] men forsooke me. I pray God that it may not be layd to their charge. For these fruits are due vnto such as minister the Spirituall Rationalem. An old Epithite to most of the holy things. So, Reasonable seruice. Rom. 12. 1 [...] 1. pet. 2. 2 sincere milk Cle. Alex. calles baptisme so. Pedag l. 1. c. 6. And in Constitut. Apost. l. 6. c. 23. the Eucharist is stiled A reasonable Sacrifice. The word was vsed to distinguish Christian mysteries, from Iewish. Rationale, est spirituale. doctrine vnto vs, out of their vnderstanding of the diuine Mysteries: and they are due [...] vnto them, as they are [...] yea and due so vnto them also, as vnto liuing [...], in that they giue themselues as patternes of imitation, in all continencie: [...]nd so are they due vnto them also, as they are flying [...] for their Blessings which are multiplied vpon the [...]; because their found i gaue out into all lands.
CHAP. 26. The pleasure and the profit redounding to vs, out of a [...] turne done vnto our neyghbour.
[Page 984] 1. THey now are fedde by these fruites, that are delighted with them: nor are those delighted with them, whose belly is their God: Neither yet euen in them that yeeld them, is that the fruit which they yeeld; but the mind, with which they affoord them. Hee therefore that serued God, & not his own belly, I plainely see the thing that caused him so to reioyce; I see it, and I reioyce with him. For hee had receiued fruit from the Philippians, who had sent it by Spaphrodit [...]s vnto him: and yet I still perceiue the cause of his reioycing. For that which hee reioyced, vpon that hee fed: because hee speaking, as truth was, of it; I reioyced, (sayth hee) greatly in the Lord, that now at last your [...] of m [...] hath flourished againe, wherein yee were also [Page 985] carefull, but it was tedious vnto you. These Philippians therefore had now euen rotted away with a longsome irkesomnesse, and withered as it were, in respect of the fruit of this good worke: and he now reioyceth for them (not for himselfe) that they fliurisht again, in asmuch as they now supplyed his wants. Therefore sayth hee afterwards; This I speake, not in respect of want, for I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am, therewith to be content. I know both how to be abas [...]i, and I know how to abound: euery where, and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry; both to abound, and to suffer neede. I can do all things, through him which strengtheneth me.
[...]. Of what art thou so glad, O great Paul? of what art thou so glad? what is it thou so [Page 986] feedest vpō, Othou man, renued in the knowledg of God after the image of him that created thee, thou liuing soule, of so much cōtinency, thou tongue of the flying fowles speaking such mysteries? (for to such creatures, is this foode due) what is it that thus feedes thee? Ioy? list then to what followes: Notwithstanding ye haue well done, that ye di [...] communicate with my affliction. Phil. 4. 14 For this hee reioyceth, vpon this hee fed: euer because they were beneficia vnto him; not because hi [...] straight was eased by them his, who saith vnto thee Thou hast enlarged me whe [...] Psal. 4. 1. I was in distresse: for that he knew to abound, and to suffer want, through thy self who strengthenest him. For yee Philippians know (sayth Phi. 4. 15 he) that in the beginning of th [...] Gospell, when I departed from [Page 987] Macedonia, no Church communicated with me as cōcerning giuing and receiuing, but ye only For euen in Theffalonica ye sent 16. once & again vnto my necessity.
3. Vnto these good workes, hee now reioyceth that they are returned; and he is as glad that they flourished againe, as at the fruitfulnesse of a field that beginnes to grow greene againe. But was it for his own necessities, that hee sayd, Ye sent vnto my necessities? Reioyceth he for that? Verily not for that. But how know we that? Because himselfe saies immediately, not because I desire a gift, but I desire fruit. I haue learned of thy self, O my God, to distinguish betwixt a gift, & fruit. A gift, is the very thing w ch he giues, that imparts these necessaries vnto vs; as money, meate, drinke, cloathing, harbour, help: but the fruit, is the good [Page 988] and the vpright will of the giuer. For our good Master saye, not barely, He that receiueth a Prophet, but addes, in Math. 10. 41 the name of a Prophet. Nor does he onely say, He that receiueth a righteous man, but addeth, in the name of a righteous man: one verily shall 42. receiue the reward of a Prophet; and the other, the reward of a righteous man: Nor sayth hee onely, He that shall giue to drinke a cup of cold water vnto one of my little ones: but hee added, in the name of a Disciple: and so concludeth, Verily I say vnto you, he shall not lose his reward. The Gift h [...]re is, To receiue a Prophet, to receiue a righteous man, to giue a cup of cold water to a Disciple: but the fruit is to do it in the name of a Prophet, in the name of a righteous man, in the name of a Disciple. With the fruite was 1 King 17 [Page 989] Eliah fed by the Widdow that knew shee fed a man of God; and that euen therefore shee did feede him: but with the Gift did the Rauen feede him. Nor was the inner man of Eliah so fed, but the outter man onely: who might also for want of that foode haue perished.
CHAP. 27. He allegorizes vpon the Fishes and the Whales.
1. I Will here therefore, O Lord, speake what is true in thy sight: namely, that when ignorant men and infidels (for the gayning and admitting of whom into the Church, these Sacraments of beginnings, and the mighty workings of miracles are necessary, which wee haue supposed to bee signified vnder the name of Fishes and Whales) doe giue entertaynment [Page 990] for bodily refreshment, or otherwise succour with something vsefull for this present life, vnto thy Children; whenas themselues be ignorant, eyther what to doe, and to what end; neyther doe those feede these, nor are these fed by those: because that neyther doe the one sort doe it our of an holy and vpright intent; nor the other sort reioyce at their gifts, whose fruit they as yet behold not. For vpon that is the minde fed, of which it is glad. And therefore doe not the Fishes and Whales feede vpon such meats, as the Earth brings not forth, vntill after it was separated and diuided from the bitternesse of the Sea-waters.
CHAP. 28. Very good, why added last of al?
1. ANd thou O God, sawest euery thing that Gen. 1. 31 [Page 991] thou hadst made, and behold, it was very good. Yea euen wee haue seene the same, and lo, euery thing is very good. After euery seuerall kind of thy workes, when thou hadst sayd the word that they should bee made, and they were made, thou then sawest both this and that, that it was good. Seuen times haue I counted it to bee written, that thou sawest that euery thing was good, w ch thou madest: & this is the eighth, that thou sawest euery thing that thou hadst made, and behold, it was not onely good, but also very good; as being now all together. For seuerally, they were onely good; but all together, both good, and very good. In this manner is euery kinde of body sayd to bee fayrer; by reason that a body is far more beautifull, which is made vp of all its [Page 992] members, then the same members are, when by themselues: by whose most orderly coniuncture, the whole groweth to bee complete; notwithstanding that the members seuerally viewed, be also beautifull.
CHAP. 29. Gods works are good for euer.
1. ANd I more narrowly looked to find, whether it were seuen, or eight times that thou sawest that thy workes were good, when as they pleased thee: but in that Seeing of thine I found no times, by direction of which I might vnderstand how that thou sawest so often, that which thou hadst made. And I sayd; Lord, is not this thy Scripture true, since thou art true, and thou who [Page 993] art Trueth hast set it foorth? why then doest thou say vnto me, That in thy Seeing there be no times; whereas, behold, thy Scripture tells me, that what thou madest euery day, thou sawest that it was good; and when I counted them, found how often. Vnto this thou answerest me (for thou art my God, and with a strong voyce thou tellest thy seruant in his inner eare, breaking through my deasenesse, and crying) O man, that which my Scripture sayeth, that I my selfe say: and yet doeth that speake in time, whereas mine own Word falls not within the compasse of time; because my Word consists in equall eternity with my selfe. Euen thus the selfsame things which you men see through my Spirit, doe I also see; like as what you speake by my Spirit [Page 994] I my selfe speake. And on the other side, when as you see the very same things in compasse of time, I doe not see them in the compasse of time: as in like manner, whenas you speake the same things in the compasse of time, I my selfe doe not speake them in the compasse of time.
CHAP. 30. Against those who dislike Gods workes.
1. AND I ouer-heard, O Lord my God, and I licked vp a drop of sweetenesse out of thy truth: and I vnderstood, that certaine The Manichees. men there bee, who mislike of thy good workes: and who say, that thou madest many of them, meerely compelled by necessity; instancing in the Fabricke of the heauens, and in the ordering of the Starres: and that thou [Page 995] neuer madest them of thy selfe, but that they were otherwhere ready created to thy hand; which thou onely drewest together, and ioynedst one to another, and framedst vp, at such time as against thine enemyes now newly ouercome, thou raysedst vp the Walls of the world; that by this building they being vtterly now defeated, might neuer againe be able to rebell against thee. As for other things (they say) thou neuer at all madest them, nor euer so much as ioynedst them together: instancing in all kinds of flesh, and in all sorts of these, smaller creatures, and whatsoeuer thing hath its roote in the earth: but that a certaine minde at enmity with thee, and another nature which thou createdst not, and which was contrary vn [...]o [Page 996] thee; did, in these lower stages of the world, beget and fiame these things. Mad men are they to affirme thus: because they looke not vpon thy workes by the Spirit; neyther doe they know thee in them.
CHAP. 31. The Godly allow that, which is pleasing to God.
1. BVt whosoeuer by Thy Spirit discernes these things, tis Thou that discernest in them. Therefore when they see that these things are good, Thou seest that they are good; and what soeuer for thy sake giues content, tis Thou that giuest content in it, and what by meanes of thy Spirit please vs, they please Thee in vs. For what man knoweth the things of a man, saue the Spirit of a man which is in him? euen 1 Cor. 2, 11 so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. [Page 997] Now we (sayth he) haue receiued, not the Spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God, that wee might know the things that are freely giuen to vs of God. I am here upon put in minde still to say, That the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God: how then can we know, what things are giuen vs of God? Answere is made me. That those things which we know by his Spirit, no man in that manner knoweth them, but the Spirit of God. For as it is rightly sayd, vnto those that were to speake by the Spirit; It is not you that speake, so Mat. 10 20 is it as rightly sayd to them that Know through the Spirit of God. It is not you that know. Neuer the lesse therfore as it is rightly sayd to those that See through the Spirit of God; It is not you that see: so what soeuer through the spirit of God [Page 998] they see to bee good, tis not they, but God that sees that it is good.
2. Tis one thing therefore for a man to think that to be ill which indeed is good, as the forenamed Manichees doe: and another thing, that what is good, a man should see to be so, because indeed it is so. Euen iust as thy creatures be pleasing vnto diuers, because they be good; whom for all that Thou Thy selfe doest not please in those creatures; so that rather had they inioy them, then Thee. Yea and another thing it is, That when a man sees any thing that it is good, tis God that sees in him that it is good; and that to this end playnly, That himselfe might be loued in his creature: for he should neuer be loued, but by the Holy Ghost which he hath giuen. Because the loue Rom. 5. 5 [Page 999] of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is giuen vnto vs: by whom we see that a thing is good, whatsoeuer any way hath any Essence. For from him it Is, who Himselfe Is not by any way that other things are, but originally of himselfe IS what he IS. Exod. 3. 14
CHAP. 32. He briefely summes vp the works of God.
1. THanks to Thee, O Lord. Wee behold the Heauen and the Earth, be it eyther the corporeall part, superior and inferior; or the Spirituall and corporeall creature: and in the adorning of these (integrall parts) (of which the vniuersall pile of this world, and the whole creation together doth consist) wee see light made, and deuided from the darknes; we see the Firmament of Gen. 1. 4 [Page 1000] heauen, or that w ch between the spirituall vpper waters [...] the Inferior corporeall waters is the first compact body o [...] the world next aboue this space of Ayre (which it selfe is This piece of philosophy, vncertaynely grounded on. Gen. 1. 7 he afterwards re [...]ants, Retractationum l. 2. c. 8 also stiled heauen) through w ch wander the fowles of heauen, euen betwixt those waters which are in vapors lifted vp aboue it, and which in cleare nights distill downe in dew again; and those heauier waters which runne thorow and vpon the Earth.
2. We behold a face of waters gathered together in those fields of the Sea; and the dry land both vnfurnished and replenisht, that it might be visible and fully shaped; yea & the matter of herbs & Trees. We behold the lights shining frō aboue, the Sunne to serue the day, the Moone & the Starres to [...]heate the night; and in all these the seuerall Seasons to [Page 1001] be marked out and signified. We behold on all sides a kindly moisture blessed with abilitie, to be fruitfull in fishes, beasts and birds: and that the grossenesse of the Ayre which beares vp the flights of Birds, thickneth it selfe by the Exhalation of the waters.
3. We behold the face of the Earth deckt vp with earthly creatures, and Man created after Thine own Image and likenesse, euen for that Image and likenesse sake (that is the power of Reason and vnderstanding) made superior to all vnreasonable creatures. And like as in his soule ther is one power which beares rule by directing, and another nature made subiect, y t it might obey: euen so verily was there a woman made, who in the mind of her reasonable vnderstanding should haue a parity of nature w th the man but in the [Page 1002] sexe of her body, should be in He alludes to Gen. 1. 16. Here the Popish Translation fayles both in Grammar and Philosophy; turning it Thus. As the appetite of performing humane actions, is made subiect to a reasonable vnderstanding, that so discretion may be ingendred betweene them. That is (as he is fayne to note in his margent) betweene the affection and th reason. like manner subiect to the sexe of her husband; as the appetite of doing is fayne to conceiue the skill of Right doing, euen from the rationall direction of the vnderstanding. These things wee behold, and they are all seuerally good, and altogether very good.
CHAP. 33. How euery creature ought to prayse the Creator.
1. LEt all thy works praise Thee, that wee may loue Thee; yea let vs loue Thee, and let all Thy works praise Thee: euen those which from Time haue their beginning and their ending, their rysing and their falling, their growth and their decaying, their forme and their priuation. They haue therefore their succession of morning and euening, part insensibly, [Page 1003] and pa [...]tly more apparantly: for they were of nothing, made by thy power, not of Thy substance; not of any thing that is not thine, nor of any thing that was before, but of a matter concreated, that is, All at once created by Thee: because that into that matter which was He alludes to Gen. 1. 2. And here the other Translater is out againe, turning it thus, Because thou didst then create the Informity thereof without any interposition of time. Flat non-sence. without forme and voyd, Thou didst introduce a Forme, without any distance of time betweene. For seeing the matter of Heauen and Earth is one thing, and the forme of Heauen and Earth is another thing, Thou madest the matter, of meerely nothing; but the forme of the world Thou producedst out of the vnformed matter: yet madest both matter and forme so iust at one instant, that the forme should follow the matter, without any respite of delay betweene.
CHAP. 34. Of the order and various fruit of a Christian life.
1. VVE haue also lookt into this, Here the old translater misses againe, propter quorum figurationem, After whose patterne or figuring out, as the Latine is, which he translates. For whose sake. After whose patterne desirest thou to haue these things made in this order, or described in this method? And wee haue seene, That all things are good singly of themselues, and one with another very good, in Thy Word, euen in Thy onely Word, both Heauen and Earth the head and the body of the Church in thy Predestination, before all times, without Another mistake, vpon his reading siue for sine. succession of morning and euening. In which notwithstanding Thou begannest in Thy good time to put in execution Thy predestinated decrees, to the end Thou mightest reucale hidden things, and rectifie disordered things; for our sinnes hung ouer vs, and wee [Page 1005] had sunke into the darksome deepenesse, and Thy good Spirit houered ouer vs, to helpe vs in due season; and Thou didst iustifie the vngodly, and distinguishedst them from the wicked, and Thou settledst the authority of Thy Bible betweene the gouernours of the Church, who were to bee taught by Thee, and the Inferior people, who were to be Subiect: thus were the people of a Diocesse or Church, called subiect [...] of the Priest or Bishop ouer them. And the bishops seate at Church, or chayre Episcopall, was called A Throne; euen in Ignatius time, presently after the Apostles. subiect to them: and thou hast gathered together the society of Here he translates Beleeuers for Vnbeleeuers, and notes vpon it, The Church is no Church, vnlesse it be in vnity and perfect agreement. St. Austen alludes to that conspiracy Ps. 2 [...]. which in here pre [...]tily made a note and patterne of the Romish Church. vnbeleeuers into one conspiracy, that the studies or the faythfull might be more apparant, and that their works of mercy might [...] Another negligence. Hee reade paterent for parerent. obey Thy commands, they distributing to the poore their earthly [Page 1006] riches, to obtayne Heauenly.
2. And after this didst Thou kindle certaine lights in the firmament, euen Thy Holy ones, hauing the word of life; set aloft by Spirituall gifts, shining with eminent authoritie: after that againe for the instruction of the vnbeleeuing Gentiles, didst Thou out of a corporeall matter produce the Sacraments, and certain visible miracles, and Formes of words, according to the Firmament of thy Bible; by which the faythfull should receiue a blessing. Next after that hast Thou formed the liuing soules of the faythfull, through their affections well ordered by thee vigor of Continencie: and the minde, after that, subiected to thy selfe alone and needing to imitate no humane authority, hast thou renewed after [Page 1007] Thine own Image, and similitude; and hast subiected its rationall actions to the excellency of the vnderstanding, as a woman to a man; and to all offices of Ministery, necessary for the perfecting of the faythfull in this life. Thy great will is, that A noble place for the mayntenance of the Cleargy, which if well payd, shall be beneficiall to the soules of the Laity hereafter. for their temporall vses, such good things bee giuen by the sayd faythfull, as may be profitable to themselues in time to come. All these wee see, and they are very good, because Thou seest them in vs, who hast giuen vnto vs thy Spirit, by which wee might see these things, and might loue thee in them.
CHAP. 35. He prayes for peace.
1. GRant O Lord God, thy peace vnto vs: for what euer we haue, thou hast giuen vs. Giue vs the peace of quietnesse, the peace of [Page 1008] the Sabbath; a Sabbath of peace without any euening. For all this most goodly array of things so very good, hauing finished their courses, is so passe away; for a morning and an euening was des [...]in [...]ed [...] them.
CHAP. 36. Why the seuenth day hath no euening.
1. BVt the Seuenth day is without any euening nor hath it any Sun-set: euer because thou hast sanctified it to: an euerlasting continu [...] that, that which Thy selfe didst after Thy workes which were very good, Another misse in [...] who [...]urnes it, That thy creatures [...] might also rest from being created: and more as ill sence as this, and as far from St. Austens meaning rest (namely) the seuenth day, (although [...]on those workes thou createdst without breaking Thy rest) the same may the voyce of thy Bible speake before-hand vnto vs; namely, [Page 1009] that wee also after our workes. (which are therefore very good, because Thou hast giuen vs grace to doe them) may rest in Thee in the Sabbath of life euerlasting.
CHAP. 37. When God shall rest in vs.
1. FOr in that Sabbath Thou shalt so rest in vs, as thou now workest in vs: and so shall that Rest bee thine, by vs; euen as these workes are Thine too, by vs. But thou, O Lord, doest worke alwayes, and rest alwayes too. Nor doest thou see for a [...] nor art thou moued for a time, nor doest rest for a time; and yet thou makest those viewes which are made in time, yea the very times themselues, and the rest which proceede from time.
CHAP. 38. God be holds created things one way, and man another way.
VVEE therefore behold these things which Thou hast created, euen because they Are: but they Are, euen because Thou seest them. And wee looke vpon their outside, because they haue a Being: and wee discerne▪ their Inside, that they are good in their Being; but Thou sawest them there already made, where Thou sawest them there-after to be made. And wee were not till after that time moued to doe well, that our heart had conceiued the purpose of it by Thy Spirit: but before that time wee were inclined to doe euill, euen [Page 1011] when we forsooke Thee: but [...] O soueraigne God, one and good, didst neuer cease doing good for vs. And some certaine works of ours there bee that be Good: but it is by Thy Grace that they are so, which yet are not of continuance sempiternall. After them we trust Vpon this word Trust or hope, the Popish Translater rayses this note: Hee hopeth to goe to heauen like a Catholike: he maketh not himselfe sure of it like a Protestant, Iust. like a Catholike indeede, that is, like a Primitiue Catholike. for heres o [...] of Purgatory, which the Papist▪ cannot misse. Againe, no meruayle if the Papists doe but hope for Saluation; I wonder they dare doe so much, hauing so vncomfortable a Religion, Sure, a Hope cannot bee founded on these points; not [...] their owne Merites, Saiats intercession, &c. to find repose in Thy grand Sanctificatiō. But Thou being the Good, standest in neede of no good: Thou art at rest alwayes, because Thy Rest Thou art Thy selfe. And what man is he that can teach another man to vnderstand this? or what Angell, another Angell? or what Angell, a man? [Page 1012] Let this mystery bee begd of Thee, bee sought at Thy hands, knockt for at Thy gate; so, so shall it bee receiued, so shall it bee found, and so shall it be opened Amen. *⁎*
The order of the chiefe passages in these Confessions: Which may serue for a Table.
SAint Augustines childhood. page 24
His first sicknesse: and deferring of his baptisme. p. 33
His first studies. p. 38
His Youth described. p. 66
Goes to study at Carthage. p. 71
Robs a Peare tree. p. 78
Fals in loue. p. 100
Haunts stage playes. p. 101
Conuerses with young Lawyers. p. 106
Begins to be conuerted by reading [Page] of Ciceroes Hortensius p. 109
Is ensnared by the Manichees. p. 114
Describes their doctrine. 121
He derides it. p. 136
His mothers dreams. p. 138
A Bishops answer to her. p. 142
He teaches Rhetoricke. p. 149
His answer to a wizard. p. 151
Is reclaymed from Astrology. p. 152
Laments his friends. death. p. 158
Baptisme, the wonderfull effects. p. 160
He writes a Book of Fayre and Fit. p. 186
His incompareable wit. p. 199
Faustus the Manichee described. p, 211. 220. 225.
Austen falls from the Manichees. p. 230
Sayles to Rome. p, 234
Recouers of a feauer. p. 141
The Manichees opinions. 253
Goes to Millaine. p. 257
[Page] Begins to be conuerted by Saint Ambrose. p. 261
Is neyther Manichee nor good Catholicke. p. 265
His Mother conuerted from her country superstition. p. 269.
Saint Ambroses imployments. p. 274
Alipius disswaded from Chariot races. p. 295
Doates after sword-playes. p. 301
Apprehended vpon suspition of the euery. p. 305
His integrity. p. 311
Disputes with Austen against-marriage. p. 322
Nebridins comming. p. 311
He confutes the Manich e [...]. p 345
Austen layes out for a wife. p. 327
His concubines. 150. & 332
His disputes about euill, and its cause. p. 348
God discouers some things to [Page] him. p. 381
Begins to reflect vpon Christ, p. 398
Studies the Platonists. p. 374 & 404
Goes to Simplicianus. p. 412
Victorinus connerted. p. 418
What hindred Austens conuersion. p. 436
St. Anthonies story. p. 44 [...]
Austen, out of loue with himselfe. p. 452
His inward conflict in the garden. p. 457
Difficulty of conuersion, p. 472
He is conuerted by a voyce. p. 478
He giues ouer his Schoole. 488
Goes into the country. p. 493
St. Ambr. directs his studies. 511
St. Austens Baptisme. p. 513
Monica, an excellent wife. 529
Her death. p. 544
Her buriall. p. 554
He prayes for her. p 559
Confession, the vse of it. p. 571-575
[Page] Why we neede confesse to God. p. 721
Discourses about memory. p. 590
Dreames are deceitfull. p. 656
Of the pleasures of the taste. p. 661
Of bearing. p. 673
Of seeing. p. 678
Of curiosity of knowing. p. 685
Of the sinne of pride. p. 694
Of praise and dispraise. p. 699
Of vaynglory. p. 706
Of self-loue. p. 707
Angels cannot be mediators. p 713
Christ the onely Intercessor. p. 716
He praeyes to vnderstand the Scriptures. p. 730
Of Christ the Word. p. 737
Disputes about time. p. 754.
Truth hard to finde out. p. 810
Of the Chaos. p. 814. 822
Of the Creation: he begins his disputes about it. p. 850
First, how many wayes. p. 888
[Page] Of the Scriptures. p. 894
Trinity, his Confession of it. p. 911
Some impressions of it in man. p. 923
Diuers literall and Allegoricall Interpretations of the first chapter of Genesis, Booke thirteenth, thorowout.
Some of the more materiall faults escaped in the Printing.
Page 28. right against the 13. line, adde in the margēt Psal. 22. 2. p. 55. l. 25 in stead of for, read, so. and the whole next line read thus: Wee wander from thee in a vo-. p. 108 in the margent after Wits, adde, see lib. 5. chap. 8. & chap. 12. p. 111. l. 4 for meanedst, r. meantest. p. 114. l. 4 for grew, r. should grow. p. 147. the last word, for Pers. r. Iuv: p. 159. l. 8. for was not, r. had beene. and l. 9. for, I had, r. I now had. l. 10, for, wrapt, r. warpt. p. 117. l. 12. for, our friends. r. his friend. p. 209. l. 24. for, but runne, r. but they runne, p. 271. l. 2. for to a song. r. at a song. p. 305. l. 20. put out not. p. 333 l. 6. for too. r. two. p. 458. l. 23. for wisely, r. wistly. p. 470. l. 16. for tare, r teare. p. 471. l. 4. for, art, r. act. p. 495. l. 1. put out also. p. 506. l. 26. for like, r. licke. p. 522. l. 14. put out againe. p. 565. in the margent, for chap. 10. r. chap. 110.